ã€ŠEoum: The Tenth Summonã€‹


 VOL 1 PROLOGUE

    At the age of 24, I had just graduated from University and was about to begin my job hunting. When my Degree was handed to me on my graduation day, there was this feeling of intense revulsion inside of me because I realized what I¡¯d work hard for: an over-glorified piece of paper.

    This over-glorified piece of paper will dictate how my life will turns out and how smooth my sailing through the sea of reality would become. That implication struck me, for as soon I noticed it, I was staring at it with cynical amusement.

    The realization that those six years of higher education, those six years of struggling and cramming my mind with knowledge that I had a vague understanding of had made me feel small and insignificant for some reason. In all honesty, the knowledge that was crammed inside was too disorganized for me to put them to any uses. Maybe I¡¯m just incompetent¡­

    Meh¡­

    Since there was a graduation ceremony at that time when I had that introspection, they had to physically move me because I was just standing on the stage in front of the Dean looking a bit of a buffoon who should have had moved after I received my certificate, thus had disrupted the flow of that ceremony at that time.

    So anyway¡­lets continue¡­

    I felt like a newly made cog, ready to beintegrated into the factory that had shaped me so it would become part of a larger factory that would produce more cogs and parts like me.

    That factory that was called ¡®human society¡¯, that was mercilessly kept advancing without caring aboutthose that didn¡¯t share the same attitudes and sentiment<u>s</u>.

    Too many doctors, too many teachers, too little volunteers, the taxes were too high and there wasn¡¯t enough money for everyone to go around or in other word<u>s</u>, it was a sad excuse that was alsoreferred to as¡®income inequality¡¯. These and all sorts of other arguments cropped up for the sake of human advancement.

    I felt that we humans are the most vicious species that god ever bothered creating. Too much free-will and too little self-restraint, we tainted and corrupted the natural cycle of every lifeform we came into contact with.

    And then my thoughts abruptly stopped. It wasn¡¯t because my train of thought<u>s</u> got de-railed. It was because just as I had opened my eyes, I realized I wasn¡¯t in the room anymore...

    Carefully observing my surrounding¡¯s, I realized I was in a totally different room¡­ no, it was a hall since the ceiling was so high, I think it was about 100 metres high and the room was very wide.

    On the floor underneath me, luminescent lines, sparkling with intricate patterns, were forming into a wide circular symbol and within that there were even more circular symbols with countless smaller circular symbols.

    Also, around me, there were ¡®creatures¡¯ that as far as I can comprehend.

    A quadruped creature with scales? A beautiful woman with bat-like wings attached to her back? A brutish, towering grey-skinned beastly looking humanoid that was wearing a monk-like robe with a sling bag? These were some of the creatures that I saw and there was also some other humans and humanoids together with creatures which resembled what people would call ¡®monsters¡¯ too.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Beyond these ¡®creatures¡¯ and the other humans that surrounded me were human-like figures equipped with armours that resembled something from the middle ages, but they were laced and decorated with colourful feathers and in their hands were strangely shaped halberds and shields.

    They were starting to form a circle around us.

    I was in the process of recollecting myself and to fully scrutinize this unreal situation unfolding before me. Any normal person would be shocked physically and that was my current state.

    Still let¡¯s dissect all the facts that I have gathered as of now. A gathering of various fantasy-like creatures¡­ a group of feathered, armoured knights¡­ a large hall with a weird symbol etched beneath us¡­ well then, there¡¯s no doubt about it anymore¡­ This was definitely a fantasy situation of probably the ¡®dragons and magic¡¯ kind.

    And right now, this was something of a clich¨¦ for otherworld summoning¡­ Or maybe this was a dream¡­?

    Without hesitating, I slapped myself hard with an audible sound. The slap made me shut my eyes for a moment.

    Eh¡­

    Maybe the slap wasn¡¯t hard enough since I was still in the same situation. Let¡¯s try that again¡­

    Just as I was about to slap myself again, even harder this time, one of the guards in front shouted something in an abrasive tone towards me. It was definitely not a language I knew or even heard before.

    Judging by the fact he was making understandable gestures, giving the notion that I should not slap myself, I slowly retracted my left hand that was about to slap myself again.

    And also, I just noticed, everyone¡¯s gaze was now upon me, more specifically, down towards the lower half of my body.

    Now, let¡¯s explain why I was having an inner monologue about existential and humanity calamity earlier. You see, when a world-weary man does something monotonous and boorish like taking a shower, in order to entertain oneself, that individual would delve into the depth of endless questions that have many answers that will lead to even more questions. That is the time when that individual would don their philosophical hat and ponders on the meaningless, rhetorical subjects that was hounding his sub-conscious before, thus forcing them to search for self-satisfying answers.

    The sacred activity that every modern human indulged in called shower thought.

    [moments pass¡­]

    Did it click? Now, the reason why everyone was ¡®showering¡¯ me with their gaze at my lower half was because¡­

    Yes, that¡¯s right; I am totally naked, wet and did I already mention it? As in definitelynaked.

    Upon being summoned, I had still been showering.

    Oh ye gods¡­

 CHAPTER 1

    It could have been worse¡­

    I could have been summoned when I was in theprocess oftaking a dump. Imagine with my face strained and the faeces flowinginside my colon, just as it was about to come out of my anus, I would found myself here, taking an embarrassing shit on a cold, hard ground.

    Or maybe whilst I was in the midst of doing ¡®research¡¯ on the internet about the female anatomies and I was summoned in the midst of doing the pleasurable ¡®physical part of the research¡¯.

    Those penetrating gazes would have pierced even deeper and I would have drowned into the deep sea of shame.

    Yes, I am thankful on the whim of whatever unimaginable cosmic being that provided me with such a leeway.

    Instead of thinking how bad it is, it is better to think on how worse it could have been. Truly this is a positive thinking that is on its own class and the ultimate salvation in salvaging whatever shattered pride that I still held onto.

    Now that I had fully implemented this thinking, it¡¯s time to address on to the pressing issue.

    Sigh.

    Okay, let''s get back to the present on what is currently happening in the real time¡­

    I do wish they would stop casting me various mixed of gazes. I mean if they think about it, I¡¯m not the only one who is naked here after some more observation.

    I mean look at that furry, beastly manticore-like creature over there. He or maybe, she was totally naked. Just look! The only difference is that we were raised by different standards and norms. In my part, I was raised and conformed into something called ¡®civilization¡¯ made up by slightly intelligent apes with the universal tenet that one¡¯s self was to cover their lower exposed parts.

    That manticore, probably as soon as it was born, learned the creed of; ¡®survival of the fittest¡¯ and its everyday life had consisted of eating, shitting, sleeping and rinse-and-repeat. It got no time to worry about whether it had or needed clothes to be worn or what was the current fashion fad.

    But still, the universal truth here is that we¡¯re both naked. Sowhy am I being imposed by the human standard when I¡¯m getting the treatment that judges no species!? There is this immense prejudice lowering towering over me!

    And also, when I made eye contact with that manticore, it was giving me a feverish gaze. The kind that I reflexively thought it was sexual.

    ¡­¡­

    If it was that, then I like to apologize for however intrigued I am in inter-species mating, I still prefer soft and fleshy humans or at least anything remotely human. It is imperative that I have to keep preferring that for the continuation of the human species.

    After I developed and gained immunity from the shame of their gazes, I realized an old man with a gaudy ceremonial lined kind of dress with feathers and a pointy hat, possibly a wizard, was currently chanting something in front of us. Looking up, therewas a huge circular symbol with about eight circular symbols inside it.

    ~bzzt!

    He finished the chant and up above from the circle, a rain of sparkling dust descends onto us.

    After that¡­If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°What was that?¡±said a voice from near me.

    ¡°Hey!¡±exclaimed another voice¡­

    ¡°I can understand you two!¡±said a feminine voice.

    ¡°What in the hell is going on!!?¡±exclaimed another voice in the group.

    The baffling silence that had reign here earlier was fully dispelled by the maelstrom of voices that were mixed in confusion and bewilderment.

    I felt that everyone had forgotten about my nakedness.

    Good.

    Anyway, that must have been a powerful magic that he had casted becausefor as soon as he finished casting it, he and some silhouettes surrounding us<u>,</u> had fainted and collapsed but thankfully he was caught by one of the guards nearest him.

    ¡°You there, naked man, don¡¯t slap yourself again!¡±

    The guard, whom I didn¡¯t understand at first that had gestured me earlier, spoke ina perfectclear English voice. It was a really effective spell.

    ¡°¡­Um, I like something to cover myself please.¡±

    I meekly said as I raised up my right hand while I hoped for something to cover myself with, so the others would stop gazing at me.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The guard nodded to me. He turned towards a guard beside him.

    ¡°You, newbie at the side there, bring clothes to this naked man so he won¡¯t be naked anymore.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    What an impressive logic that would be a heated discussion amongthe greatest of humanity philosophers. Is a cloth is to render a human to be no naked no more or if a human was born with a set of jeans, it is considered man-made and artificial thus it falls into the definition of clothes or is it something that is a naturally part of him/her?

    It is quite a mind-boggling conundrum.

    After I was finished being side-tracked by that interesting notion, from the corner of my eyes, I spotted a heavily garbed individual with exotic cloth of an unknown origin together with an unclear but probable feminine figure, was speaking to a less heavily garbed individual with a feathered themedrobe of who¡¯s figure showed that it was quite definitely a male.

    What caught my attention was the fact that they were behind a wall of guards trying to look as inconspicuous as possible and were speaking almost in whispers as though they were scheming up some nefarious plot.

    Now that I think about it, what was the reason for this summoning or is it dimensional travelling?

    Who knows?

    Anyway, usually from what I read in the internets and books, it is always because the summoned one are the heroes, chosen one, prophesied saviour and whatnot and they are to require to save the world, people, dogs and whatnot from the demon king, evil beings, crazed religion cultist and whatnot. If that was the case, then are we all of that and we¡¯re here been welcomed here with open arm and hearts?

    Afterward, they stopped talking and the male individual passed through the wall of guards and stood in front of us and shouted: ¡°Summoned Ones, I beseeched you all, please calm down!!¡±

    He had shouted with an authoritative and yet gentle tone at the summoned group of lot. It was because this whole time, the pandemonium of noise had not ceased. There was sporadic shouting, together with some violence which was probably connected to self-defensive mechanisms and some people flailing their arms around randomly which resulted in a spectacle of extra interesting actions taking place in this hall.

    What about me? Well, I would have done the same, but although I was panicking inwardly on the exterior, I was kept my poker face up together with my pose and expressions and looked as cool as a cucumber. It was probably because that the shock of the bizarre situation that was happening right now had emptied my mind and had broken my ability to use common sense.

    Also, the inner monologues that I had earlier had contributed in strengthening this zen-like state of mind.

    From the view of the guards, they would probably see a composed and collected human figure that was attempting to hide his crotch with his right hand and covering the crack between his butt cheeks with his left.

    Such a figure would have cut an even more regal and dignified form if he were to wear clothes.

    ¡­

    Dammit, where is that cloth?!!

    Aside from being ashamed, I am freaking cold here because being a wet, naked hairless ape is not a perk in this situation!!

 CHAPTER 2

    ¡°Guards, use Eomancy resolution formation!!¡±

    Eh?

    Upon hearing the shouting order of the; let¡¯s call him head priest for now, head priest, the circle of guards around us lifted up their halberds and slightly forwarded their shield while slightly lowering their posture. Like the strike of a thunder, from above, they smacked at the top of the shield with the halberds.

    Boom!

    There was a bluish green-colouredshockwave of a sort that passed through me. I involuntarily stopped myself shaking and my mind went blank again. It was like a soulful balm entered through me and my brain started to process normally.

    It was the same for every summoned person in the hall. The noise stopped and silence reigned again. This time there was a blanket of calmness enveloping all of us.

    Some members of summoned group tried to resist the effectwith straining effort. Why resist such good feeling, I feel like I can go through the anxiety without breaking down with this feeling.

    After a few seconds, I was finally free from the effect when I realized that the good feeling was no more.

    I took a deep breath and exhaled audibly.

    It seems that the effect would expire after the spell had the target calmed¡­ truly calmed, not the ¡®keeping a fake pose of the epitome of calm¡¯ sort.

    Most of the creatures in hall which of them were summoned, had been ¡®calmed¡¯ and the last pocket of resistance finally submitted to the magic effect.

    After the last of them had ¡®calmed¡¯ down, the head priest cleared his throat and said matter-of-fact: ¡°I truly apologize for using this measure, but it was necessary to calm all of you down in the shortest space of time. For some of you, this truly is a bizarre and terrifying experience, while some of you are already familiar with this method. We welcome you to the nation of Athryshiayl.¡±, the last part being shouted in proud reverence.

    He gave a slight bow.

    Athryshiayl? That is hard to pronounce, but at least Iknow where I had appeared. Now that I was truly calm, I looked around my surroundings once more.

    I also did a headcount while I was at it¡­

    ¡°Now then, before you meet with the ones of summoned you all, please appoint one of yourselves as a representative.¡±

    There were about 24 persons here, including the non-humanoids, which were; 20 humanoids, 2 beasts and 2 eldritch abominations which you would expect to see, or have seen, in a supernatural horror film.

    Among the humanoids, judging from their clothes and facial features, I think there are about three other Earthlings beside me. The rest of the humanoids looked exotic and truly otherworldly. I think there were Elves, a Dwarf, naturally green and blue coloured hairedand the like.

    Of course I overheard what the head priest was saying at the time. Everyone was murmuring and had their sight wandering as well as taking in everything at their surrounding.

    I was also the same as I also looked around, surveying the rest of the group of summoned beings. I stopped and made eye-contact with a humanoid female, with green flowing hair together with a face that was sculpted perfection and gave the impression of being fragile and innocent, but as she locked eyes with me she instantly turned away,

    What then stepped into my view after she turned away and covering the girl, was a woman who looked beautiful as well but there were differences like the red hair and much adult-like and sexier. She was glaring at me as though she was protecting her from my imagined lecherous gaze.

    Behind them was a woman who also looked very similar to the girl I made eye contact with, but she was like the older version the girl and beside that girl was a red-haired gentleman-like guy. They were looking at me with condescending mannerisms.

    Iquickly turned my head to the front while looking down.

    Sigh¡­

    Just after I sighed, there was the sound of firm footsteps to my right. Everyone in the room also turns and looks towards the direction of the footsteps.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    It was one of the Earthlings, a tall Caucasian looking blond-haired man, square-jawed and with mean-looking face, looked as every bit the military man with his visibly toned body and straight posture.

    Aside from the facts that he was taller and bulkier than me, hewas alsoyounger than me as I scrutinized his handsomely perfect face.

    If there is one word to describe this man, it would be Ubersmench, the pinnacle of humanity, so to speak.

    He stood in front of us and presented himself with a dashing and admirable presence.

    He looked straight at the head priest with a serious demeanour and an almost piercing stare.

    Even without saying anything, it was obvious he was appointing himself as the representative.

    Of course, nobody seemed to object at this self-appointment¡­ including me.

    Seeing that everyone seemed to be in agreement, the head priest nodded and spoke saying:

    ¡°Please follow me; all of you will meet with the Inheritors after this.¡±

    The head priest turned around and walked off, the guards following him in a circle. Without delaying, the Ubersmench started to walk off following the priest. The rest, followed on behind him.

    ¡­

    Where the hell is my cloth?!! I am still shivering from the punishing cold that permeated on my wet skin as I stand naked!!

    Don¡¯t tell me I have to go walking with them while covering my front and behind?!!

    Just as I was about to make an outburst, as in the nick of time, just like when you¡¯re watching a thriller-suspense movie during its climax when the protagonist was saving the day at the most crucial of moments; the guard that was sent out to find something to cover myself earlier, had returned running.

    Yes run!! Run like your life is depending on it!!

    His magnificent gait was swaying with every hopes and dreams that anaked mancould have.

    To put in an analogy; I was a wandering lost soul in a never-ending desert, who was experiencing extreme thirst, then as by some unlikely miracle, a saviour comes bearing a gift of water to quench my insatiable thirst.

    That is one of the ways to describe how I felt and yet it was not satisfying the sentiment at all.

    He was close and I could see a piece of fabric wrapped around his right arm. After I''ll receive the god-sent blessing, I will get down on my knees and showered him with praises and-

    ¡­¡­

    Sigh¡­

    I know this depends on the individual personal taste and generally speaking, a male reaction would always be a frown if they were me right now¡­I was stunned for a moment but quickly regained my composure.

    Why, in the hell, is it pink?

    Is it because in this world, pink isan appealing colour or is it a tradition that requires me, an outsider to wear it? Judging by its size, it¡¯s only fit enough to be a loincloth.

    ¡­

    So I¡¯m stuck between choosing to wear something that I considered humiliating or remain naked to preserve my already broken and shattered manly pride.

    What a moment to be alive¡­

    Seemingly sensing my reluctance, the guard that was offering me the cloth, nervously spoke up and said: ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry but this all they have that they can give away. To be truthful¡­ this colour is not supposed to be worn by men because it symbolizes femininity and subtly, female, promiscuousness in our culture.¡±

    The latter part of the statement was uttered in a whisper.

    Great, I¡¯m going to have the honour of being the first male to revolutionize and topple this perception of this colour as a symbol in this world. That makes me look more an outsider than I needed!!

    Hurrah!

    ¡­¡­

    Okay, sanity is still in check.

    The last of the summoned entourage was about to disappear out of my sight. The choice was always been obvious in the first place. I didn¡¯t even need the time to consider which one I should have chosen.

    I took the pink cloth and curtly offered my gratitude. It was an easy to put on sort of cloth as I simply wrapped it around my waist and there was button to fully secure it.

    There¡­ it became a loin cloth. With this, the death of my pride as a man was cemented.

    Iturned around, facing what is to be the exit from this hall and where all the summoned had gone towards, but I didn¡¯t move nor did the guard who gave me the cloth.

    There was a silent exchange of look between me and him. There was no need for words. It was not only him as even guards that hadremained here were looking at me with an expression not of pity but of steadfast resolution.

    Even in another world, the bro code is alive and well¡­

    After a few seconds, I took a heavy step forward and as I walked to catch up with rest of my group of summoned, from the distance, I can hear imaginary bagpipes playing a sorrowful tune along with the cries of every male soul in this hall accompanying them.

    This day, the pride of one man without any traces of mercy and pity, was fully crushed and was buried six feet under.

 CHAPTER 3

    I wonder how everything is back in my apartment. I estimated about an hour had passed, so the water from the shower head would still be flowing and the computer was still running the last I remember.

    On the other hand, right now, as I walked and garnering the attention from the surrounding, oh gosh, my fabulousness has shot up through the roof with my stylish new loin cloth of a bold colour never been explored by men from these world!

    Also, I¡¯m surprised, that they didn¡¯t attack the summoned monstrous non-humanoids at first sight. Usually if you see a Basilisk and a Manticore, normally the danger sense would go off the scale and the killing would start, butthe monsters didn¡¯t attack either, soit was strange to an impressionable human like me.

    After catching up, they once again threw glances or maybe stares at me. Seeing my new accessory, various types of reaction was shown on their faces. Some were indifferent, others were amusement and most of them looked at me with ridicule, especially the group of the mixed red and green haired.

    The girl that I made eye contact earlier also took a glance but quickly turned around. I could see from here that she was blushing.

    Someone please cast on me that calming spell again.

    Right now we were still inside the building but it was a hallway of a sort. Quite a long one too but I could see the end of this hallway after several minutes of walking. After we got outside, it was night and some stars could be seen vaguely. Everyone had their mouths gaping as we were marvelled on. I was no exception.

    It was because, it was truly unique. The building that we just came out was a single detached building but that was not what made it unique.

    An architectural concept of when man-made architecture incorporates nature as part of its material, a fusion of man¡¯s or not-naturalcreativity and the will of Mother Nature. That building was the result of it. The columns that supported the buildings were huge trees and wild plants could be seen all around the building. It was as though the building was built accordingly to the flora around it.

    That was not the most eye-catching for what stood in front of us, was a building or buildings that were more impressive then the hall.

    If I had to describe it, it was like the hanging gardens in ancient Babylon, mixed with multiple Leaning Tower of Pisa¡¯s. The flora; vines and plants were growing without restraint on the surface of the buildings. All the towers were leaning in various directions and there were huge trees among thetowers.

    It was indeed magical as the moonlight from¡­ well, several moons, shone on the buildings from above.

    As I looked around from where we¡¯re standing, there were rows of tropical-like trees and flickering floating lights surrounding the area. Are we in a jungle?

    Anyway, between the building hall that we came from and the buildings that we saw in front of us, therewas an arboreal garden enclosed by trees filled with flower beds and natural pathways.

    ¡°That is the palace of Tchekaz, the seats of the Inheritors of Athryshiayl Hegemony. The Inheritors, the ones who summoned you all, await the summoned ones you in the palace. Please come...¡±

    Said the Head Priest with a beckoning gesture and so we all followed.

    Along the way, walking in a garden that had many types of flowers that I had never seen and illuminated by flickering orbs of light, unseen before design to me, this felt quite dream-like. Of course, the scene of various types of creatures surrounded by guards walking in garden of flower fields with a one particular ape wearing a pink cloth is a pretty surreal sight to behold.

    It would make a really good work of art.

    After a while, we reached a place that looked like an arch-way and in that arch-way was an entrance of sorts. The entrance was shimmering with some sort of energy. There were feathered armoured guards on both side of the arch-way.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°This is a Portal leading directly to the thrones of Inheritors that reside in one of the towers. Before you enter, please prepare yourself.¡±

    The Head Priest informed us.

    Prepare yourself? Is this a boss fight or something? Looking around, all the summoned ones were dusting the dirt off their clothes or straightening and checking their clothes.

    I didn¡¯t need to do any of that but I straightened my loincloth just for good measure. After everyone finished making themselves prim and proper, our Ubermensch-looking leader nodded at the Head Priest and with that the Head-Priest announced to the summoned; ¡°Enter.¡±

    The Ubermensch, fearless as ever, entered without hesitating. There weresounds of energy crackling when his body seemingly connected and merged with the entrance¡­then he was gone.

    The others looked quite mortified, but a humanoid-looking man with blue-scaled skin and jet-black hair with a tail behind his back,calmly took a step forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I''d sensed that he was transported somewhere else. His energy signature had reappeared into¡­ that tower.¡±

    Said the blue humanoid in assuring tone and then he pointed at one of the towers at the east side from where we were standing. After he did that, he calmly walked towards the entrance and whoosh¡­ he was gone.

    The rest of us, seemingly reassured, followed. I inwardlyvolunteered to be the last one to enter, for it was certainly not because I was afraid, but it was because I realized that this may not be a real summoning and maybe it was really just another different thing entirely.

    There might be a possibility that an unheard company had made a new discovery into V.R. technology and I had unwittingly signed a contract with them and therefore I had been knocked unconscious and kidnapped into becoming their test subject for their newest V.R. experiments. Right now, I may be inside a virtual world. That is more believable of a story than this crap that was happening to me. For starters, I vaguely recall there was a blank period between when I got back to my apartment and the time I woke up in the bed, then checked the computer and took a shower. That must be the time when they knocked me unconscious and then kidnapped me.

    Still, standing still without doing anything wouldn¡¯t resolve the problem. This must be the story mode where I have to proceed by going along and meet these ¡®Inheritors.¡¯

    After I clearing some of the story, my consciousness will probably be pulled back into the real world and I probably will be greeted by smiling corporates and then a; ¡®Hey welcome back, we hope you liked the experience of our newest simulation-technology. Since you signed a contract, you can¡¯t sue us for this, but rest assured, we¡¯ll keep you updated daily and give youa discount for our products when they go public!¡±

    Hopefully, that¡¯s the best outcome I can expect, so let¡¯s enjoy this while it lasts.

    Yes that is it. This is all fake, a product of some unheard of before, VR technology.

    So with a sudden cheerful expression I just walked towards the entrance with a renewed, personal assurance.

    The Head Priest, seeing me like this, tilted his head curiously. Even though he was an NPC, I tipped an imaginary hat towards him while I walked. This made him even more baffled.The programming and scripting for the AI¡¯s is very thorough and interactive huh¡­??

    After I came into contact with the energy-based entrance, I was suddenly thrust into new scenery. What an impressive program to make it almost fully realistic so that it affected both my body and mind.

    I arrived in a grandiose and vibrant hall. All the summoned ones were gawking and gaping at their surroundings.

    It was grandiose, in that there were a lot paintings and statues of varied arts decorating the hall and rainbows of colourful dust, in all colours that humans can perceive, was raining down all around on us. It was vibrant because there was a symphony playing right now. Looking around, there were musical instruments some that I recognized and some I didn¡¯t, were performing all around us but there was no players behind the instruments and yet the music flowed like the air itself was the one that was playing.

    Is it magic? I wonder how the VR system dictates the magic¡­ maybe just enchanted musical instruments¡­

    The music that was playing sounded classical, but with mixed of polka and it had an oddly timed signature. It was played in cheerful major scale of sortsbut there was a set of instruments playing counterpoints.

    All this made it feel like we were being welcomed to an award ceremony. I do feel a little bit of a celebrity due to my unsung bravery in wearing something unprecedented and thus made me an iconoclast but this is probably the setting that the game made so it can be something surprising for the player. Overall, I find this experience to be very good.

    As that thought went through my mind, the music gradually rose up into a climax as though they were heralding something. Just as I thought that, lights started appearing from above and four figures materialized just after the music was at the highest point of climax.

    Bathed in glorious light, the four figures were now fully visible and they were gazing above us with loving smiles.

 CHAPTER 4

    Sodoes this mean that the rest of summoned are either test participants orare theyactually important NPCs? If I have to say, the probability of the earthlings are actually test participants are quite high but for others summoned ones that aren¡¯t earthling, it¡¯s low but still plausible because anyone who woke up and find themselves as elves, having out of place hair colour or a beast that is made as though god got drunk and decided to messed up creation, the first thing that would happen was that they would freak out after they come to conscious.

    Of course, there might be the test participants that are fully aware of this and they were probably masquerading like that Manticore. I guess if that was the case, there are two group of participants, which is the ¡®fully aware¡¯ group and the ¡®genuine clueless¡¯ group. I guess I¡¯m in the latter.

    ¡°Welcome to Athryshiayl, fellow summoned ones!¡±

    One of the figures descended and came fully into view. Long, golden hair flowing freely and a face that is probably on par with a top model as far as I concern and not only that but her body was top grade, a true bombshell of a body. The cloth that she wore was a single one piece dress that had the colors of gold and silver intersecting in intricate pattern.

    Not only that, the most distinguishing feature about herwas thepair of white dove wings behind her. So with all of that in mind, it was no exaggeration to say that she looked like an angel. No, she literally is an angel!

    ¡°¡­ Tiphaniae?¡±

    I heard a muttering at my right side. It was from the beautiful woman that had a pair of bat-like wing. Now that I see her clearly, I noticed that she would have been what they called a succubus. I¡¯ll be lying if I say that I wasn¡¯t fantasizing about her in a various sexy situations in the span of three seconds after I gazed at her.

    She had full, inviting lips with her slightly slanted pair of hazelnut brown eyes. Her face was perfectly symmetrical and her skin complexionwas offair white. A long black hair that was flowing freely also but it felt wild just by looking at them. She wore a dress made of red and black and it complemented with her body as her body proportion would probably be the envy of every woman that ever existed. Those legs, thighs, waist and most importantly, those pair of mounds that looked as though it would burst out in any moment from that dress and that other pair of mound that is her bottom looks quite irresistible that if I were to stand behind, the temptation to smack them would be overwhelming for a simple man like me.

    If someone were able to read my thoughts earlier, they would probably register me as a sex offender. Beside, I¡¯m not the only one who is ogling. I¡¯m looking at you, you indescribable creatures that seem to be literally made out of tentacles.

    ¡°Oh, is that you Aeriasus? Oh my, What a miracle!! I¡¯m so glad!!¡±

    The angel came down and bear hugged the baffled succubus. It was a joyful reunion from what I observed but I was more concentrated on watching those two pair of mounds that was grinding with each other. It reminded me that friction occurs when two object come in contact in different direction.

    Also, guys, manticore and tentacles, if you want to ogle, don¡¯t put a half-ass effort. Everyone in this room knows where you¡¯re all looking at. Be like me. I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m a professional but at least I¡¯m giving a full effort in being inconspicuous and definitely not being obvious about it but I can personally attest that it¡¯s much harder for a guy who wore only a pink loincloth to try to look inconspicuous when the rod is tingling.

    Or maybe you can be like the ubermensch, who doesn¡¯t even gave any attention to the amazing scientific experiment on friction as he looked at upward at the three other figures with a grim expression.

    ¡°We summoned a lot of perverts for this generation especially that half-naked guy who only wore a pink loincloth.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Look maybe that¡¯s his culture on his world or perhaps that is a part of him. We have records about a lot of summoned humans from different worlds several times. This is strange but there were a lot stranger humans than him.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m reading the report from Ghaez about the summoned right now. Turns out that guy were summoned naked and that pink loincloth actually belonged to ours. It seems we ran out of every other colour except that one.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Oh¡­ This is the first time someone was summoned naked. I guess we should compensate him much higher than the others then.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Poor guy and it had to be that colour. If it were a woman, it¡¯s a bit lewd but understandable in a sense but a guy wearing a pink colour in this land¡­ we can¡¯t have him roam around with that!! It would give the natives here a severe and mortifying culture shock!!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    It was such a conversation from the vague and blurring three figures that were still floating up above.

    I¡¯m thoroughly impressed with the intelligence scripting in the AI. What more, it was loud enough for me, who was standing at the furthest back, to listened with aclear and pristine high definition.

    If the purpose were to illicit a certain emotional response from the test participant which is me, then I¡¯ll gave them an A+ because I am certainly brimming with a certain negative emotion inside.

    After they finished talking, the three figures were descending slowly. From where I see, it was two males and one female.

    The first male on the right side looked quite a normal middle-age human but he had awizened look with his short black hair and beard. He wore a scholarly grey robe.

    The second male on the left side looked much younger with his brown hair and without any facial hair. He had pointy ears sohe was an elf of a sort. He was wearing adorned and decorated full-plate armour with a black cloak.

    The furthest on the left side was a female-looking girl with a blue scale with a tail and Jet-black long hair. She had a pretty feature and she was wearing a kimono-like dress of black and red colour. She seems to be the same race with the blue skinned guy previously.

    Speaking of that blue skinned guy, after the three figures had descended, the guy gasped audibly and was gawking at the blue skinned girl. She flew closed in front ofhim.

    ¡°Lady Thurieol!!¡±

    ¡°Wow!! Someone still remembered me even after 80 years had passed!! Judging at your facial feature, are you the son of Archknight Ghorion?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, my name is Ghozano!¡±

    ¡°Good, good but we¡¯ll have to wait for the talk later because right now, the Ceremony is about to start!!¡±

    The blue scaled woman had a joyful expression after talking with this Ghozano guy. She then backs off and stood next to the armoured elf.

    The angel that was hugging the Succubus whispered something to the latter, and the friction experiment ended with the angel flying back to stand next with the old man.

    With all four of them floating in front us, they assumed a solemn pose as though they became sacred entities that demand tribute.

    ¡°We are the Inheritors, the Chosen few of Eoum and the Guardians of Athryshiayl!!¡±

    ¡°For hundreds of years, we have watched over the hegemony comprised of the natives and summoned beings.¡±

    ¡°War and peace, good and evil, all those are necessary paths for the Hegemony to thrive.¡±

    ¡°As it has always been, since the very first Arrival, let the Tenth Arrival be mark down in the history of Eoum!!¡±

    After the four had proclaimed, they were chanting something that I can¡¯t understand simultaneously but with different tones.

    As they chant, behind them, a huge circular symbol coalesced from light-like energy and in that symbol, even smaller circular symbols coalesced. As they coalesced, the air and the ground literally shake.

    This event is too intense asI can literally feel my spine shaking. The rest of the summoned was looking on with fear and bewilderment. Even the ubermensch was affected by this as he had a surprised expression.

    After a few second, the circular symbol was fully luminescent like a nano-sized sun and then it burst as though it exploded.

    Instinctively, I turned away and closed my eyes.

    I opened them again after a few seconds. The symbol was no more but what were in front of me were two floating grey pill-like objects, one of them was spherical and the other one was oblong-shaped.

    It was the same for everyone¡­ actually, it was not the same for everyone because some of the pills were golden in colour and it belonged to acertain few. To be exact, it was the succubus, that girl I made eye contact with, a female earthling wearing what seems to be a uniform, the ubermensch, a dandy looking ginger haired guy and a dark-skinned male elf.

    And the four figures were looking at them with an exalted expression.

 CHAPTER 5

    I can¡¯t grasp what sort of technology that could make this Virtual Reality so real. From the surreal architectures and environment to the tactile responses and the feel of my surrounding, I am truly grateful that I was born and became old enough to enjoy the precipice of the era of Virtual Reality.

    ¡°Congratulation to the Tenth Heirs that were chosen by the planet spirit of Eoum!!¡±

    The angel exhilarating voice reverberates throughout the hall. Everyone looked dumbfounded at what was in front of them.

    ¡°These are the gifts from the Planet-Spirit to you all. You all, the Arrivals or Summoned are special existences but those who received the golden gifts are the Heirs to the Inheritors.¡±

    The old man, with a sage-like tone, explained. If this is a tutorial, it¡¯s too immersive and where is the personal interface so I can see my HP and MP¡­

    ¡°¡­ What does ¡®these¡¯ do?¡±

    The ubersmench spoke for the first time. It was a firm and strong voice, one that you would expect from the pinnacle of the human race.

    ¡°As Thomas had said, these are¡®gifts¡¯. To put in a simple term, these two pills area ¡®Weapon¡¯ pill and a ¡®Specialization¡¯ Pill.¡±

    ¡°As of now, do any of you felt any painas in physically?¡±

    The elf said that about the pills and the scaled woman asked a question.

    Nope.

    That must have been a subtle way for them to ask ¡®Do any of you experience any technical difficulty such as fatigue?¡¯. I feltright as shine as ofright now.

    But some of the test participants were nodding their heads. I guess I just have a very strong fortitude.

    ¡°It is because that none of you were born on Eoum. In Eoum, its Planet-Spirit energy is all around us and every living being that was born here is infused with the energy and became part of Eoum.¡±

    ¡°But the summoned ones are outsiders and thus having no traces of Eoum inside of them. Because of that, the body constantly rejects the energy of Eoum, causingdebilitation uponthem.¡±

    Really? I don¡¯t feel anypainphysically but when I looked around, I saw some of the summoned ones were gritting their teeth or were trembling visibly as though they wereenduring extreme discomfort.

    ¡°In order to relieve the pain, swallow the ¡®Specialization¡¯ Pill. It is the oblong-shaped one. Upon swallowing it, the pain would subside and aside from that, you will gain a¡­ ¡®power¡¯ of a sort. It is one of the privileges in being a summoned one.¡±

    After the man and the angel had said that, I turned my eyes at the pills that were still floating in front me. Does that mean I can shoot web from my hands or I gain super speed?!! Wait, that doesn¡¯t make any sense if you think about it, heck, how do I gain a ¡®power¡¯ of a sort by swallowing this?

    As I ponder, from the corner of my eyes, I saw the ubermensch, like always, as though doubts didn¡¯t exist in his dictionary, took the ¡®specialization¡¯ pill and threw it into his mouth.

    After he swallowed it, he slightly retched back. Even in this world, the pills are bitter or hardto swallow.

    A few seconds later, he recovered and fixed his posture. He turned around to look at the rest of the summoned ones, who were looking at him with mixed expressions.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I don¡¯t feel the pain anymore.¡±

    He said it with a cold expression that exuding coolness. So the entire time we were here, he was maintaining an illusion of aloof and indifference while enduring the pain and showing no sign of discomfort all the way so he can look cool? I guess we¡¯re both the same in a sense.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    After seeing and hearing the ubersmench, gradually, the other summoned ones took the ¡®Specialization¡¯ Pill in front of them and swallowed.

    I too thought of taking the pill and swallow it as soon as possible but I don¡¯t feel even a little bit of pain. Perhaps I¡¯ll just put it in my poc- I don¡¯t a pocket¡­ Perhaps I should swallow it anyway but maybe after this end or when I feel the illusivepain. I grabbed both of theminto my left hand and tightly gripped it.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°Oh finally, it felt like getting repeatedly punched all over the body earlier.¡±

    A fair skinned elf exclaimed as such while another elf with tattoos covering his face let out a sigh of relief. It seems everyone had swallowed their pill but me. Should I succumb to the peer pressure?

    Another thing was that the mood here has gotten less tense. Everyone seems to be adjusting to the situation. I wonder how many ¡®surprise¡¯ test participants that had realized about this VR? Surely I can¡¯t be the only one.

    ¡°I think we all have a question that needs to be urgently addressed and answered. Some of us here have been summoned once or more, I myself had experienced summoning more than three times but this is different. There are no traces of magic or spiritual energy or perhaps this planet spirit energy is alien to me. Plus, what is the purpose of this summoning? All summoning have purpose. It¡¯s either have a contract or a quest, so which is it?¡±

    A burly dwarf with a grey hair in the style to tonsure and thick beard wearing a thick red apron and blacksmith attire spoke with a grating tone. Well, I was also thinking abouthow the story line of this game would go. Once the dwarf had said that, there were dissenting murmurs and outrages. Gee, it¡¯s like they were just reminded of our predicament.

    The four figures stood or rather float in silence as though they were letting the summoned ones vent it out.

    After a minute or so, it went peaceful of sort with occasional grumblings but everyone had their eyes looking at the four figures sharply, wordlessly demanding explanation.

    ¡°This reminds me of myself 80 years ago. I was so confused and scared.¡±

    ¡°Me too, I almost wetted myself when I saw Haikron next to me.¡±

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t wet himself if he were to stand next to a half-dragon that looks like he was ready to eat you?¡±

    ¡°But he was the nicest of all of us! I mean, compared to a deceitfulangel like Tiphaniae, he was a saint.¡±

    Huh? Are they talking about with themselves? Are they reminiscing? From the talk, it seems like they were the same as us but that was 80 years ago. You¡¯re all getting derailed, come back!

    ¡°Ahem, we all want an answer please.¡±

    Good job ubermensch, show em with that perfectlypiercing stare.

    ¡°Sorry, we just felt a little nostalgic. Anyway, you were all summoned here because¡­ You wished for it.¡±

    Everyone furrowed their eyebrows upon hearing this, me included. Wished for this? I didn¡¯t wish for this. I certainly didn¡¯t wish for ¡®let¡¯s get summoned while I¡¯m showering!¡± Hell no¡­

    Wait, this is a VR. This is just the story, no need to get so riled up about it. Calm and composed.

    ¡°When you were in your world, when you were at the peak of intense sadness or rather at your greatest despair to escape the reality you were in. Of course, aside from that, the summoned have a very ¡®special¡¯ characteristic that made him, her or it a chosen. Either way, the planet spirit calls or ¡®summons¡¯ which occur about every eighty years, it picked up those who had those two conditionsand bring them to Eoum.¡±

    The old man with a wizened voice calmly explained. When we¡¯re in the peak of intense sadness or at the greatest despair and a ¡®special¡¯ characteristic? I didn¡¯t felt any of that while I was showering. Yup, this is a game; I must be playing a character that felt either those two. Let¡¯s just wait for when everything dissolve into nothingness and back to the reality.

    When I look at everyone else, most of them had their face down and the mood of the group was somber. Eh, so everyone here except me hadthose two. Oh crap, this is a peer pressure I can¡¯t ignore. So I put my face down in a despondent manner as well.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what your circumstance was before you were summoned here but Eoum hears these anguished cries and brought you here to start anew.¡±

    ¡°It must be tiring for all of you right now. Let the guards take you all to your prepared quarters. Tomorrow, we will brief on how you will progress from now on. Those who received the golden pills, please stay.¡±

    The angel and the elf had spoken and so we¡¯re all dismissed except the ones who were called Heirs. Still bewildered but nonetheless truly tired, the guards that had accompanying us earlier had already moved and they werestanding side by side at the portal exit, ushering those who was already walking towards the portal.

    Before I turned around, I took both of the pills with my left hand and hold it tightly.

    I was the first to exit.

 CHAPTER 6

    Phew, the sensation of going in and out of this portal is out of this world, literally.

    Anyway, the air outside seems to be fresher and the night was getting nighter! I have been feeling better when I had come to term that this is a VR world where I would wake up after getting adequate results as a tester.

    Since I was the first to come out, I theatrically held out my arms and screamed. The guards around was physically taken back by the sudden scream. A reminder- NPC is too realistic, must not try to pickpocket while in public.

    The one that came out after me was that creature that seems to be made out of tentacles. He or she or it was staring at me with a face that looked like an eldritch abomination contemplating the fate of a mortal.

    ¡°Your quarters are this way, summoned ones.¡±

    And the tentacles shift its direction and followed the guard who was leading the way. The rest of the summoned ones came out one by one. They all threw a curious glance at me.

    It was because I was not walking along with them but I was standing at the side, grinning and watching them passed me by.

    ¡®Why is thathuman standing there like a creep grinning at me?¡¯- anyone with a common sense would ask that upon seeing me. Well it was because I like to be the one walking at the furthest at the backwhen in group.

    As I followed behind, we were actually being directed to another portal not far from here. After entering inside that portal, we arrived at walled area that had four clearing and on each clearing, there were several round buildings lined up. It reminded me of a Nuraghi, An ancient round tower that I saw during my travel at the island of Sardinia.

    The guard in front of us stopped and turned around towards us.

    ¡°Summoned ones, each of you will be paired and will be sharing a Fhagec.¡±

    That was what the building was called?

    ¡°Each of you has the liberty to choose your partner.¡±

    Upon hearing that, everyone quickly took actions and scurried about. I find myself amused as I was observing what had caught my eyes. The trio that had sent me condescending gazes had a little comedy sketch.

    The red-haired gentleman tried to take the hand of the red-haired woman but instead, that lady quickly lifted her right arm and balls her right hand into a fist and smacks the man away.

    The man, dejected, turned around and with a clearly arrogant manner, offered his hand at the person that was standing next to him. It was that blue skinned, scaled guy earlier. Well, that guy just accepted the offer in anindifference manner.

    The red haired woman then took the hand of the elder green haired lady. I wonder where that innocent, younger girl was. Oh, she was one of the Heirs.

    After that my attention shifted to a pair or rather a couple of elves that were holding hands together. Damn, so lucky ofthat elf guy but they looked quite similar like they¡¯re twin.

    ¡°Has everyone picked their partner?¡±

    Those words snapped me back into the reality. I mean this Virtual Reality. I frantically look around and saw that everyone has been paired except three not including me.

    It was the beast-like grey skinned man, the dwarf that had asked the ultimate question in the Inheritor¡¯s hall and an African Earthling who was wearing a tracksuit.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s you and me, shorty.¡±

    ¡°Whatever. At least it¡¯s not with that orc or that weird, creepy guy.¡±

    Guah¡­ that¡¯d hit the mark with a hundred percent accuracy. The earthling and the dwarf had partnered so that leaves me with¡­

    Looking at my side, the orc had calmly walked and stood beside me. No worries, he doesn¡¯t look like the one that fancy human meat. Even if I die, I¡¯ll probably get sent back to the real world.

    ¡°Please, one of the pair, come forward and take two keys that have the same numbers.¡±

    The guard pulls out abag from his back.

    The orc beside me was looking at the bags without even glancing at me. Although I imaginedfeeling the pressure emanating from him telling me to go forward, so I succumbed without hesitating.

    After everyone had took theirs, as always, I was the last one getting the stones.Inside there were only twostones withcircles on it and numbers. It took me a while to find the paired stones.

    As I was walking back to the orc, I was inspecting the stones on my hands. Inside thecircular symbol there weretwo circular symbols inside it.

    I gave the other stone to the orc after I reached beside him.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He said it with a clear tone. His voice had a calm demeanour to it, something akin of a scholar. I guess you really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.

    I nodded and we both position ourselves at the edge of the group.

    ¡°Everyone, there are numbers on the stone. Find the Fhagec that has the same number with the stones. After you found your Fhagec by the number, recite this chant. (¡®Eo, Ravus,Lacvi, Ostimu.¡¯)¡±

    And so everyone had dispersed and went looking for their Fhagec. The number on our stones was something like number four but it was different as the upper was connected and the bottom part had two horizontallines running inparallel.

    It wasn¡¯t long after we found our Fhagec. It was at the secondclearing which is in between clearing the first and the third. Our Fhagec was the nearest to the wall as it is the fourth, the last place.

    Looking at the building, it was quite largeand there were no windows as far I could see.

    We spotted a door-like smooth and blank entrance as we stood in front of the Fhagec. There was no handle to twist or any indication to move it. I stepped forward and held out the gripped stone at the entrance.

    (¡®Eo, Ravus,Lacvi, Ostimu.¡¯)

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    I chanted but nothing happened perhaps I actually need to get the stone closer-

    ¡°I believe we have to use this stones like this.¡±

    The orc took a step or two towards the door and pointed the stones in his right hand towards the entrance. The difference was that the circle on the stone was exposed.

    (¡®Eo, Ravus,Lacvi, Ostimu.¡¯)

    He chanted the words. The circle on the stone in his hand glowed with red colour.

    After a few seconds, the door split open with arumbling sound.

    ¡°Ooh, nice.¡±

    The orc grunted after I commented on it. So this stone is like a key and so, you need to point the circle on the stone at them because it¡¯s not the stone that makes the magic. God, doing that was kind of a common sense. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?

    ¡°By the way, how did you know that you needed to point the circle on the stone at the door?¡±

    ¡°After you pointed the stone and chanted and yet, nothing had happened. So I deduced that the circle was the trigger.¡±

    Impressive, he seems quite observant.

    After the door stopped rumbling and the entrance wide opened, we entered inside.

    It was single large room and in the middle of this room was a tree that reminded me of an oak. Upward, the sky was hidden by the branches and leaf of the tree. So instead of building a roof, they actually grow one? That is interesting.

    What was inside this large room could be qualified for a living space. There were two beds, two drawers behind the beds, two tables in front of the beds, two chairs under the tables, and two red and blue carpets that formed a boundary between the tree and all of the furniturewere mirroring and placed exactly opposite of their counterpart. In short, the arrangement of the furniture¡¯s was symmetrical.

    As for the light, there were several number of those floating orbs of light above us.

    ¡°Do you want to take the left one or the right?¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.¡°I¡¯m fine with either one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the left.¡±

    After I asked him, we both nodded. I walked towards the inviting bed on the left. I was quite tired for today because the time I had been standing was the longest as far as I can remember.

    I reached and stood beside the bed.

    Like any normal bed, there was a blanket wrapped on top of it but I decided to lie down on the bed without snuggling inside the blanket.

    Oh man that feeling when you finally rest your creaking bones and strained muscles!

    As I laid and was breathing with ease, I shut my eyes because being tired means being sleepy.

    Click, click, click.

    Eh?

    Click, click, click.

    The noise was coming from my right and so I got up only with my upper half and looked towards the direction of the noise were.

    The orc was sitting on the table doing something. I couldn¡¯t see what exactly he was doing because of his large frame. The sling bag he had was on the table and I saw a part of what I think wasa fabric, draped on his thighs.

    ¡­¡­

    Is he sewing?

    ¡°I apologize for the noise and also we haven¡¯t introduced each other. My name is Erganisu of the Sky Slayer Clan. What is your?¡±

    Oh that¡¯s right. We should have introduced ourselves when we were paired. He is much more civilized than I am at this rate.

    Okay, let¡¯s introduce!

    ¡­¡­

    Wait, what was my name again?

 CHAPTER 7

    I got up from the bed with a speed that is way out of my expectation.

    Well that¡¯s not the issue now. Right now I forgot a verycrucial point that dictates individualism.

    Why can¡¯t I remember my name? That is strange. I searched through my countless memories but all of them, for some reason, the name when I was called upononly came out muted in every memory.

    It felt like my name had been erased. Hell, I can¡¯t even remember my age when i checked!

    ¡°Excuse me, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Erganisu was looking at me with a concerned expression. That was kind of reassuring but right now I am panicking inside because my name no longer exists in my memories. How can this be?!!

    Wait¡­

    Itry to recall a cetain memory that is considered a dark history ofme during my childhood.

    Bzzt.

    A sharp pain runs through my body as I did that. I don¡¯t know why but I have the sensation that those memories were being deleted one by one.

    Sweats poured down on my foreheads and my back was also starting to sweat. What do I do!!?

    Unconsciously I hadgripped the bedsheet hard withboth of my hands.

    !!!

    The pills!!

    Throughout life, I had sometimes relied on my gut feeling and right now, this gut feeling are telling me to down that ¡®Specialization¡¯ pill on my throat.

    I released both of the pills from my grip and grabbed the ¡®Specialization¡¯ pill and shoved it inside my mouth.

    This pill is quite large!! Crap, I need water!!

    Seeing me choking, Erganisu quickly took his sling bag and ran towards me.

    Inside the sling bag, he took out a canteen bottle and handed to me. I quickly snatched the bottle and chugged down the water.

    I can feel the water flowing down with the pill. Afterward, I fell on my back and lay on the bed while heaving audibly.

    Erganisu stood on the side and watched me cautiously.

    ¡°Are you alright now? That was the ¡®Specialization pill¡¯. You didn¡¯t take it at the Inheritors hall?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t feel any physical pain so I decided to hold off but I just realized it¡­ I lost some of my memories. I don¡¯t know my name.¡±

    And it stopped. The sensation that my memories were thrown into a bottomless pit of no return had stopped.

    A gut feeling had saved me. I don¡¯t know why but it seems that instead of physical pain, I lost memories. I¡¯m not sure which memories but it¡¯s like missing frames of a movie as I only remember the mundane and ordinary passing of my life.

    From that, I know it was memories of significant value. The many ones that shaped this one who was called- ah right I forgot.

    Still I feel the same but I do felt a sense of loss.

    ¡°You can¡¯t remember your name?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they say you feel physical pain but I think I got memory or rather some certain losses.¡±

    ¡°So you took the pill and¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it stopped but my name isn¡¯t coming back and some other memories which I don¡¯t know which one but I think they were important.¡±

    Erganisu had a disbelief look but he didn¡¯t seem to be incredulous about it. He is quite mindful in his action and words as far as I observed.

    "You should report to the guards about this. Perhaps they can shed some light on this.¡±

    I¡¯ll do that but right now a huge wave of fatigue had flooded my body and just like being jolted, the sensation of an immense pain was also overwhelming me and a pandemonium of mindstorms is currently swirling in my head.

    I am tired and now i feel an unimaginable pain in a single stroke like its a compensation of the pain that i should felt.

    Thus, I closed my eyes and¡­

    --

    How faint my breathing was. I felt the air breezing above my body and a cloying smell was wafting through the air.

    I opened my eyes and took some time to adjust to the darkness. I felt asleep in an instant and I was lying on the bed without getting in the blanket.

    After a few seconds, I began to see the countless leafs above me. I¡¯m surprised that there were no leafs falling on or near me and what is with this smell? It¡¯s alluring but at the same time it was repulsive.

    I sniffed several times but I can¡¯t seem to get a hang of this. It seems to have permeated the surrounding. I got up with just my upper body and look around after I fully adjusted my vision.

    Erganisu was lying on his bed, sleeping peacefully without any making noises.

    Wow.

    It¡¯s hard to tell without the sun or if there is any, is out right now because there¡¯s no window.

    ¡°If only there were windows¡­¡±

    As soon as I muttered windows, there was a sound of something sliding on my left. The surprised me turned my head towards that direction.

    A clear, pristine, non-opaque glass frame was between me and the outside world. The size of the glass was about one fourth of the wall of my side. Unfortunately, It wasn¡¯t picturesque as I imagined with majority of the view was hindered by the wall but I could see the night sky and rays of light were shooting from the horizon with the moons hovering above in the background.

    I wanted to turn on the lights but how do I do that? As I was putting my right hand on my chin in contemplation, I pondered on those floating orbs of light last night¡­ Oh! Let¡¯s try!

    ¡°Lights on.¡±

    Slowly, like how the stars appears in the night sky as time passes by, the floating orbs of light flickered and dozens of them were lit up.

    It felt like the sun had shed its light into the room.

    I got up and sat beside my bed.

    I had slept.

    If this was a VR, then it is too realistic. I thought if I had slept, I would have waked up into the real world but I¡¯m wokeup to this world.

    Maybe this is not what I had expected. Another thing that made me rethinks that this is actually a real other world summoning was the fact that I had memory losses. It¡¯s a serious flaw for a VR to cause a memory losses but I don¡¯t think they can miss or let that sort of blunder without any intention.

    In any way, I come to term that this is real deal. I was transported into another world as ludicrous as it might sound.

    Sigh¡­

    I shut my eyes and scoured mymind. I was trying to find out to what extend the damage had caused.

    The oldest and most vivid memory I had was when I was 13. There were a lot gaps on my childhood and more importantly, things pertaining to my identity as an individual.

    I felt helpless as I felt the perceived emptiness.

    I don¡¯t know how long I hadsat but by the time I came by, the light ray from the window was already entering, further brightening the room.

    Erganisu got up instantly with an almost practiced and rigid movement. He looks at me with what I thought to be an indifferent expression.

    ¡°Good morning, Ruigne.¡±

    He said it in a monotony. Ruigne? With the same movement, he got out from his bed and went to his table. He then took a brown robe that was on that table and carried it with him. He was walking towards me.

    ¡°What was that name?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ ¡¯Ruigne¡¯ in my world is for those who wished to not use their real name or those who have lost their name due to memory loss or other reason.¡±

    So it¡¯s like the ¡®John Doe¡¯ of my world. I could go by that name for now.

    He proffered the robe to me.

    ¡°I adjusted the size of this robe to fit a human. I¡¯m not sure whether it is correct. Please try it.¡±

    I guess that was what he was sewing last night. Man, he is too kind and generous.

    I nodded my thanks to him and look at the robe. It was kind of woolly and thick but I think that was okay. It was definitely better than what I am wearing right now.

    As I was trying the robe, there was a dull knocks on the door. I remembered how thick the door was. I wonder how strong you have to be just to make that knock.

    Erganisu took the key stone in his pocket and pointed the side where the symbol was at the door and he chanted.

    The door split like yesterday. Outside, only one guard was standing.

    ¡°I¡¯m to inform that there will be gathering on the field near the portal entrance after the sun is fully visible.¡±

    He bowed deeply and walked away. Looking at my window, the sun was barely visible yet. So we still have some time left.

    ¡°Is there somewhere we can wash ourselves?¡±

    Erganisu, after closing the door, walked towards behind of the tree.

    ¡°There¡¯s a room here. I think it serve as a cleansing room.¡±

    Iassumed he meant bathroom. I didn¡¯t realize this room as I erroneously thought that this was a single room.

    There was a simple wooden on each side.

    I opened the door on my side and inside was a room with ceramic tiles with a bath tub that was built in beside the wall and shower head that looked particularly weird. There were several plug holes, soaps near the tub and the shower and a toilet of sort. Looking at the plug holes, is there a plumbing system in this world?

    I¡¯m kind glad though that the bathroom was almost similar to my world.

    With this, I have the luxury of having a modern experience of my world!

    But first thing first¡­

    ¡°You take the ¡®cleansing¡¯ first.¡±

    Erganisu quickly said that and left the room. Okay then. Thankfully, there were two towels that were set on the table near the door. I took one and proceed to undress myself.

    Should I bath or should I shower? What a first another world problem.

    ¡­¡­

    After much thinking, shower it is!!

    I stepped myself upon the shower head and thinking that like most of the ¡®application¡¯ in this house I think I only need to say¡­

    "Water on!¡±

    Nothing happened.

    ¡°Water flows?¡±

    Asudden gush like a waterfall fell upon me. I was struck by a cooling and refreshing sensation.

    And so starts my first morning in the other world of Eoum.

 CHAPTER 8

    After showering and preparing myself, I went outside with Erganisu after he did his. Thankfully, aside from the cloth, he also prepared a wooden slipper for me. It was a human-sized so I was curious why he had that.

    We went to the area near the portal entrance. It was still early as the sun was only half visible.

    We got there but it seems we¡¯re not the first. The elven twin and the blue-scaled man were standing where we had stood last night. They were looking at us with a pensive faces.

    ¡°Any one of them is from your world?¡±

    ¡°The creatures like that Manticore and the Uhzelak was from my world I think.¡±

    ¡°Uhzelak?¡±

    ¡°¡¯Creature of tentacles¡¯, that¡¯s what we orkas called them. A 2 metre being that can pick up, read thoughts and devour memories.¡±

    Eh, that sounds vaguely suspicious. So does that mean the time that it was staring at me-

    ¡°No it¡¯s not. Uhzelak can only devour memories if the recipient were willing. Most Uhzelak runs businesses of ¡®eating memories¡¯ by which they charged money to eat memories.¡±

    Erganisu, like an esper, had read what I was thinking and calmly explained to me about Uhzelak memory eating ability. Thankfully, I think the limitation of that ability was rightfully given since it would have been too over-powered if it can leisurely eat any memories with or without a permission.

    After that, we had mundane, small talks about our favourite food, the great persons in our world, the methods of execution and et cetera.

    Gradually, the place that we had gathered was filled with about 24 creatures after the sun was fully visible. I spotted the ¡®Uhzelak¡¯ arriving with the Manticore. We made eye contact but there were something different about his, her or its expression when we did.

    If I have to exaggerate, a subtle bewilderment was painted on that expression.

    Maybe after this when we have free time, I should greet him or her or it¡­

    Now that we had a clear lighting, I can see all the 24 summoned more clearly. There were about nine humans, seven elves, one succubus, one dwarf, one orka, one dragon-like humanoid, two beasts and two monstrous beings.

    Those four elves seem to congregate without any problem but the other three elves, the twin and the dark-skinned one seems to keep with themselves.

    The beasts and the monstrous beings also gathered among themselves.

    For the humans, the four red hair and green hair had gathered together, looking scornfully around except for the timid girl. Strangely, the dragon-like humanoid was hanging around near them.

    The other group of human or rather a racially diversify in terms of skin colour and height- was the ubermensch, the school girl, the ginger haired man, the dwarf, and the African guy.

    And then there¡¯s Erganisu and me.

    We don¡¯t or rather we couldn¡¯t mingle with any of the group for reasons of our own.

    After a few minutes, the portal behind me crackled and shone as a guard appeared from there.

    ¡°Please, come this way.¡±

    The guard ushered the group to enter the portal. As he did so, my stomach rumbled and my throat was parched from insufficient H20.

    I haven¡¯t eaten anything since last night before I showered I think. Hopefully they would lead us to breakfast.

    We entered the portal and thankfully my prediction was right. We entered a room consist a banquet of food on two round tables surrounded by chairs was laid in front of us enticingly. I felt my saliva drool without my control at the edge of my mouth.

    The smell of smoked and cooked meats and vegetables lingers in the air with such an inviting aroma and scent. The spices of many kinds permeated the very air, resulting in a feast for the noses.

    Without me realizing it, I was already seated on one of the chairs on the two round tables where the food was presented. Beside me were the succubus from last night and the dark elf. She and the dark elf were still wearing the same cloth.

    Clearly, the dark elf was a glutton. He was drooling saliva as his mouth was wide open looking at the banquet of foods while his pupil swims in his eyes.

    The succubus was composed while surveying the food with her left hand covering her mouth. Oh wait¡­ she was covering her mouth because saliva was drooling out of it non-stop.

    I guess even though it looked unladylike but it was certainly endearing to watch. Oops, she noticed me watching.

    She gave me a mischievous smile befitting of a seductress. I¡¯d gaped like an idiot in response.

    With that, my saliva that was held inside like a dam, broke through and flowed freely.

    Unfortunately sitting opposite of me was the scorning red and green trio who looked at me with disgust. The kind-looking green-haired one was giggling cutely beside them as she was looking at me.

    What did I do to earn their scorn besides giving the first impression of standing naked? Perhaps they are royalty and that give them the natural right to look down on the commoner me?

    Never mind that, those foods in front of me can¡¯t get inside my stomach by themselves.

    Having felt famished like never before, I stuffed them with much gusto.

    An hour later¡­

    After ecstatically stuffing myself without reservation with foods that had some resemblance to the food back on earth, I slumped on my chair, fully satisfied.

    ¡°I¡¯d never seen such appetite and voracious manner of eating before. I feel envious in a way.¡±

    ¡°Naturally when you haven¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday, I think it¡¯s fairly normal for a man to revert into his beastly and primal nature especially during hunger.¡±

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Not only man but every living creature would.¡±

    ¡°True that.¡±

    The succubus who had also downed the foods ferociously but with less intensity than me, with a sweet smile, jibed at my unsightly way of consuming. I responded by whatever comes in mind and she giggled. But watching her plate though, everything was proper and prim even though she ate like a starving beast. She¡¯s an exemplary of table¡¯s manner.

    Since we¡¯re already started to talk I guess it¡¯s safe for me to proceed.

    ¡°Is it alright if I ask something?¡±

    ¡°Ask away.¡±

    ¡°So what are the privileges of being an ¡®Heir¡¯?¡±

    She puts down her cutleries and looked upward, pondering on what to say.

    ¡°We were briefed about what is to come for us after the rest had left. If we¡¯re talking about privileges, I¡¯m not quite sure yet but I guess living in a gated and guarded area could be considered a perk.¡±

    The Heirs was living the same space but in a gated community just above the hills, overlooking the rest of us.

    And also, their Fhagecs are probably more luxurious than our Fhagecs.

    ¡°Ah, intriguing. Oh, how rude of me, allow me to introduce myself. My name is¡­ Ruigne.¡±

    I slightly performed a curtsies¡¯ as I introduced myself. What a blunder. I nearly choked upon remembering that I lost my actual name. Thankfully, I had been given an assumed name to use.

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, my name is Aeriasus Vertagaleiny.¡±

    She also performed an even more elegant curtsie befitting of her beauty upon introduction. Unfortunately she was covering her cleavage as my eyes accidentally falls on that spot.

    She winked upon seeing/caught me focusing my eyes.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize. That was still on the level of a decent gentleman in my standard.¡±

    I smiled uneasily as she easily forgave me.

    ¡°Still Ruigne is it? At least you have some clothing with you this time. Such misfortune had befallen on you on that night to wear such a thing.¡±

    She chuckled upon remembering my pink loincloth. I had kept that piece of sh--fabric under the bed until the day I when i have enough money to buy a really thick steel box to put that piece of shi--fabric inside and bury it deep in underground so it will never be uncovered. That is the only way to deal with a history better left unspoken.

    ¡°Yeah, the misfortune¡­ still this sumptuous banquet we been given is a consolation of a sort for me.¡±

    ¡°Truly, I was famished even though I was given food for dinner last night by my stepsister.¡±

    Stepsister? Curious, I faced towards her.

    ¡°Do you mean the¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, the angelic being that you had saw last night. It doesn¡¯t make sense right? But you see I was adopted by a celestial family.¡±

    She beamed cutely as she answered. Oh ye gods, I just had a slight heart attack. I think it¡¯s sinful to be this bashful on the level of transcendental beauty.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to make the mood heavy so¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Thanks.¡±

    She turned uneasy as though she realized something after she said that. I didn¡¯t want to press on her personal matter.

    After that, we had small talks about the many races on her world and how atrocious the human in my world. We also talked about the foods on our world and etcetera.

    The portal fizzled up again and a guard came out.

    ¡°We have prepared a schedule for the summoned ones. Please be prepared for a briefing after this.¡±

    After the guard announced that, various servants came from behind and began to clear the tables.

    ¡°It seems that we¡¯ll be starting our new life in this world.¡±

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    We got up from our chair and faced each other. Now that I see her up close, whatever I had described about her previously wouldn¡¯t do any justice to as how beautiful she really is.

    The guard was calling her to go first since they told her that her stepsister was waiting for her.

    She smiled once more at me.

    ¡°If we have the leisure, we should talk once more.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure.¡±

    She left as I watched her from behind.

    After meeting her, she had destroyed my general perception of what I thought of a succubus but I believe she was a unique case.

    ¡°Dude, stop blocking the way and wipe off that stupid smile.¡±

    The African who was behind me before the dark elf, admonished me because i was obviously blocking the narrow space of a way. I apologized.

 CHAPTER 9

    We had used the portal again and arrived in front of a coliseum of a sort. All of us entered and inside and we were told to stand before a podium inside the coliseum.

    A man in illustrious and decorated feathered armor was standing in front of us on a podium. For some reason, soldiers don¡¯t introduce themselves.

    ¡°Eoum is a wonderful and a bountiful world but it has its mysteries and dangers. Athryshiayl Hegemony is always in a state of constant war with the creatures of the dark recesses of Eoum Negativity. All the generation of summoned had been the Guardians protecting Athryshiayl Hegemony and the Inheritors from those creatures. As tradition dictated, all 18 of you will be divided into three groups of six. You may begin to choose.¡±

    The man made a such speech.

    It seems everyone had already decided. The red and green group had about three human, one dragon guy and two of the monstrous being. The monstrous being was something like a living tree and a basilisk of a sort.

    The other group was the four elves with the Manticore and the Uhzelak.

    Lastly the group Erganisu and I were with the dwarf, the African guy, and the twin elves.

    If I have to say, most of us here looked reluctant in grouping up with each other.

    The Heirs on the hand was already been grouped and apparently they have their own exclusive training. I guess there¡¯s a clear difference in terms of treatment.

    ¡°Guardians are made, not born. So for four years, you will train in the way of Eomancy, the conducts and way of life in Eoum and the art of combat. Also, I will inform to all of you on how to use the Weapon Pill.¡±

    Ah, the other pill that was part of the blessing we got last night. Ah, I forgot to bring it with me and left it on the table.

    Looking at my group, the male of the twin took out his. The dwarf also brought along and Erganisu was the same. The female of the twin had an aloof expression as the African looked slightly embarrassed like me.

    ¡°In order to utilize the pill, you need to wait until the effect of the Specialization Pill to settle in. After that, swallow the Weapon Pill in order to make a Soul Weapon that you can call upon that synchronized with your special ability.¡±

    This is quite an intriguing prospect. The fantasy level had up a notch with this.

    Everyone looked at the pill with interest.

    ¡°But first, everyone here will need guidance in learning everything about Eoum, its history and our way of life. Thus, we have selected the teachers and instructors for the three groups.¡±

    After he said that, lines of people in feathered robes gradually formed behind him. From the look of it, there was about nine of them. Most of them looked old and venerable, straight from some textbook example of an elder. There were exceptions like those obviously muscled individuals who are probably combat instructors.

    And also there was a very exceptional individual among them. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the body figure was of a chubby child. A female too judging by her braided green hair. She looks quite cute although her face was in a constant pout.

    They also formed three groups and one of the groups went towards our direction. The child was in that group.

    ¡°Greeting my name is Keh Tauzad, I was a teacher before this and I will be teaching the General Education.¡±

    An elderly robed man with black hair introduced himself.

    ¡°Salutation, my name is Gavrau, I will be the combat instructor.¡±

    The man or rather a wolf-eared man gave something akin to a military salute. The salute was like any normal salute that I see in my world but after that the right hand in an open palm would smack the upper part of the left hand closed fist and then a slight bow.

    ¡°Good morning, my name is Dehkine Folcruza, First of all, just because I am a child doesn¡¯t mean you should treat me as such. I am a genius who had mastered Eomancy or Circles System at the age of 10! So be honoured that you all will learn under this genius!¡±

    She smugly boasted while keeping her pouting face intact.

    ......

    As a man this would have been an affront to every proper adult out there but... She¡¯s hundred percent adorable!!

    The inner desire to give her a head pet had intensified!

    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?!¡±

    Unfortunately, I was late for the head pat party. The African and the initiallyaloof female elf now she was all smile,had already cornered her and were already petting her head. I should have acted on my inner desire if I knew these two would do it.

    ¡°The hair is so fluffy!¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    You people are too honest with your desire. I envy them.

    ¡°Tauzad and Gavrau, unhand these fools from me!!¡±

    ¡°You remind me of my cute grandchild, let them pet you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nah, I¡¯ll be a hypocrite if I do that. I mean the first time I met you, I did the same thing.¡±

    Tauzad smiled brightly at the attic while Gavrau rejected to send help. Dekhine seems to be agonizing from the two sided head pet assault. Maybe I should make it a three sided. But before I could, Dekhine ran and hid behind Gavrau.

    The important-looking guy on the podium deliberately coughed once.

    ¡°Teachers and instructors, you may discuss amongyourselves on the scheduling and methods.¡±

    With that, the important-looking man left the podium and the stadium.

    ¡°I have to prepare my lesson at the library looking for suitable books. So I can¡¯t teach them now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m humiliated by such atrocity by that man and that woman! I need to mentally stabilize myself first!¡±

    Tauzad calmly said as such and Dekhine had a flustered expression bordering on trauma as she wrapped her arms around herself.

    Gavrau nodded.

    ¡°Then I proposed that in the early morning, morning combat training for an hour, after that one hour breakfast, then General Education for three hours, then lunchbreak, then Eomancy for three hours, then afternoon supper, then evening combat training for an hour. Is that good?¡±

    ¡°Yes that is a sound schedule.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind as long as it doesn¡¯t interrupt with my personal schedule.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, although we''re a little behind on the proposed schedule, so follow me, group Egazov!¡±

    Gavrau enthusiastically beckoned us.

    ¡°Group what?¡±

    I muttered that. I swear we had been given an outlandish group name.

    --

    We arrives a place that was outside of the coliseum. It was a like a badminton field without the net. It seems we¡¯re the only group here.

    ¡°I think some of you are already well-versed in the art of combat, do lift up your hand if you are.¡±

    The elves twin and Erganisu lifted their while the African, the dwarf and me didn¡¯t.

    Gavrau slightly nodded as he stood in front of us.

    ¡°First of all, let us all formally introduce ourselves here. Let¡¯s start with the twin.¡±

    The twin both stepped forward and turned towards us.

    ¡°My name is kiefy Striden, A knight of Atras.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Vefal Striden, A royal archer of Atras.¡±

    The male twin was Kiefy and the female was Vefal. Looking at them, the similarity only ended because of the difference in hair style but they have the same auburn colour. Both of them can be considered slim and their faces were handsome or beautiful, depend on your interpretation.

    They were still wearing full body leather armour of sort with a green cape from last night.

    For Kiefy, on his right waist, he had a sword and for Vefal, she had a dagger strapped on her left thigh.

    ¡°Thank you two, next.¡±

    The dwarf got up as he sat on the ground or rather, his height had a slight difference.

    ¡°Ahem, the name is Akujin, a Master Blacksmith, err, nice to meet you all.¡±

    He hesitantly greeted us all.

    Gavrau nodded and gestured at the African guy.

    ¡°My name is Augustus Hamilton. You can call me August, I was an athlete.¡±

    He had a bitter expression when he said the latter part.

    Erganisu who was also sitting on the ground, got up.

    ¡°My name is Erganisu of Sky Slayer Clan. It is an honour.¡±

    He regally bowed down. Contrary to his brutish and rugged appearance, he has a noble and honourable bearing.

    After he bowed, I got up from the ground.

    ¡°My name is Ruigne.¡±

    Short and simple, the least amount of impression. I got back to sitting as soon as I said that.

    Mr. August was looking at me with a skeptical expression. He¡¯d probably had thought that I was an earthling which is by the way correct but I thought it further that perhaps both of us are actually different as he may be from a different earth than mine.

    ¡°Well, we all had acquainted ourselves, so let¡¯s get to the point. Kiefy and Erganisu, please come in front. We shall have a demonstration.¡±

    Both of them silently went and stood beside Gavrau. Erganisu on his right while Kiefy on the left.

    ¡°It is quite simple. Just demonstrate your combat capability by having a friendly match. Take these two wooden practice swords. I¡¯ll be the mediator.¡±

    He went to the table that was prepared beforehand and took two wooden swords. He gave one to Erganisu and one to Kiefy. He then stood a few meters away from the two.

    ¡°You can start now!¡±

 CHAPTER 10

    Why do a physical training after a hearty breakfast? Never mind, if I puke out all of my content, it¡¯s not gonna be my fault.

    The two were facing off in the ring while sizing each other. If I were to say what the outcome was, I¡¯ll say that Kiefy would triumph due to my conventional understanding on how fantasy battle usually played out.

    But even though I only known Erganisu till just yesterday, I understand that he is a very calm, careful and observant type, so he will analyse his opponent thoroughly. I don¡¯t know how good is he in fighting but looking at his well-toned muscle, his developed body build and the fact that he was holding the wooden sword with a practiced grip, he probably at least is no stranger in fighting.

    While Kiefy look as every bit like the ubermensch but he doesn¡¯t seem to exude the same presence like he did. In fact it felt subdued as in obsequious way.

    Judging by his sword strapped on his waist and he said something that he was a knight; he probably boasts enough fighting capability.

    After some time, Kiefy started to take action as he got into a stance, wielding the sword with both grip.

    He slightly adjusted his body as he pulls back the right arm and position the sword in a thrusting stance.

    He charged but instead of thrusting, he swung it in vertical, circular slash in a 360 degree clockwise at Erganisu.

    Erganisu back-stepped and avoided the upward slash.

    Still, Kiefy relentlessly continued slashing, giving Erganisu no time to retaliate with no room to even counter attack as he dodged every attacks.

    After a minute or so, Kiefy movement began to slowed and overexerted. He looked ragged due to his constant attacks. Erganisu on the other hand, still seems to have looked calm and composed as he dodged the attacks.

    It was probably because Kiefy had thought that with his large build, a fast attack was all he needed to defeat him but he paid the price for underestimating Erganisu.

    After a Kiefy made a wide slash that made him stumbled slightly, Erganisu took the opportunity and swung the wooden sword down at Kiefy right shoulder.

    Kiefy fell to his right knee while he reversed grip the sword on his left hand and stabbed it to the ground. He was panting audibly.

    ¡°Nicely done both of you. Kiefy, you seem to continue attacking with the same method even though you realized that you should have switch tactic. Why didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I thought that he would eventually fail to dodge but I was being na?ve and in the end I strained myself, bringing my own downfall. I would like to apologize to you, Erganisu for looking down on you.¡±

    He made a formal bow towards Erganisu and Erganisu replied by nodding earnestly.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to see the combat capability for the first timers.¡±

    Gavrau called me and August to step forward. Both of us had an uneasy expression looking at each other. We then faced off as we nervously took our stand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry men¡­ and lady. I only wished to evaluate your understanding on how to act and react during combat. Begin!¡±

    After he said that, August instantly ran towards me with his wooden sword held above him while he was showing his ¡®game¡¯ face.

    If I learn anything from the previous fight, it was to tire your opponent until he made a mistake and fully capitalized on that mistake.

    I can say that I fairly good in dodging on every aspect.

    The sword swung down but it missed as I stepped back, emulating how Erganisu moved.

    As I thought, Unlike Kiefy, whose slashes were trained and coordinated, August swings were wild and sort of predictable, so the obvious thing to do was to keep a sword-length distance from him.

    It was only after a dozen of swings he stopped, seemingly realizing what I was trying to do.

    He put some distance from me and observed my every movement.

    Darn!

    I thought he wouldn¡¯t notice but I have a contingency plan just in case.

    Deception is also my forte.

    First, I made a carefully ¡®genuine¡¯ shocked expression as I look behind him.

    Good, he¡¯s staring at my face with slight bewilderment. He still hasn¡¯t taken the bait but what I do or rather say next will seal the clincher.

    ¡°Why is there a kangaroo over there!!?¡±

    It was only a second but it was enough. With fluid movement, several steps and crouching slightly, I was already in front of him as he reacted and tried to block my wooden sword. Just a slight force and I jabbed his belly.

    Time stopped for both of us.

    ¡°¡­ puhahahaha!!¡±

    Gavrau burst into a laugh and followed by Kiefy and Akujin as they also laughed.

    August threw an unsatisfied glare at me.

    ¡°You¡¯re definitely from earth right!? Come to think about it, why the hell a kangaroo would be here!? And you looked genuinely shocked too!! And what¡¯s with that name!? Ruigne!? Hey! You cheated as well!!¡±

    ¡°All is fair in war.¡±

    His face was red in anger when I quote as such.

    In all honesty, I didn¡¯t really expect for him to fell for something as stupid as that but he did and I can¡¯t help but to also laugh inwardly but I also wouldn¡¯t be too surprise if there was actually a kangaroo. I mean this is another world and if there truly were, I might call this world the Second Australia, the fantasy edition.

    ¡°Calm down, Sir August, It is true though. In real battles, there are no laws or rules regarding on what is allowed and not allowed. For some, they can discard honour and fair play if it makes them win. Although, what¡¯s a kangaroo?¡±

    August took a deep breath and exhaled. He chuckled in earnest.

    He held out his hand towards me for a handshake. Perhaps he is aiming for a payback?

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    No one¡¯s that childish. I took it and we both shooked our hands.

    --

    It was quite lengthy to explain about one of the marsupial species that existed in our earth but Gavrau seems to nod without a doubt after I finished explaining it inhalf an hour.

    After our duel, Gavrau proposed that since three of them were battle-worthy, the three of us that are newbies will be paired with a battle-worthy.

    Gavrau in a way suggested that he would assist the battle-worthy in inspecting on how they instruct us in fighting.

    Looking at Gavrau and his wolf ears, he was probably one of the fantasy races of beastmen or the ¡®furry¡¯ people.

    I was paired with Vefal on the reason that her height and probably weight was almost the same as her. While Kiefy was with Akujin and Erganisu was with August. Actually I think it was more of the fact that out of the three, I was the weakest looking guy so they paired me with a woman. What a band of sexist chauvinists.

    Upon being gazed by indifferent and clear azure eyes, I do find myself intimidated. Seeing her up close really does accentuate her beauty.

    ¡°¡­ Pay attention and stop staring, at least don¡¯t make it too obvious.¡±

    ¡°S-sorry.¡±

    She shut her eyes momentarily while nodding.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be a genius to do training. It¡¯s an activity that rewards you for your effort. Practice swinging first. Oh before that, stretch yourself and do some light exercise for a warm-up.¡±

    We did some light exercise but for me it was something taxing for my lethargic body and what more that the ¡®light¡¯ mock fighting with August had strained my legs.

    After barely completing the ¡®light exercise¡¯, she stood beside me. She verbally told me how to position my stance and how to correctly hold the hilt.

    It was like training in Kendo- Not that I had one but I¡¯d seen such training.

    After an hour of basic combat being drilled onto me, I think I can say that I had a rough understanding on how to defend myself.

    Gavrau on the hand had kept silent the entire time, observing each pair. He seems to give an approval nod to every pair after the training end. In short, he felt that he had nothing to do after much observation.

    --

    ¡°Welcome to my class, in here you will learn all about the history, the social norms, languages, writing and the cultures of every civilization that had existed in Eoum.¡±

    After the combat training and an half an hour rest with me consist on taking a very short nap, we took into the portal again and arrived in front of a moderately sized room that resembled like a class room. Just like a class room, the six tables that were made by stones and chairs that were also made of stones were all aligned in one straight line facing Sir Keh Tauzad, who stood in front of a blackboard of a sort.

    We all took our seat. Erganisu was at the right most with Akujin next to him and Kiefy next to Akujin. While I was on the left mostnext to August who was beside me on my right and Vefal was in between Kiefy on her right and August on the left.

    Something had crossed on my mind when I entered this class. Would it be less hassle if they just let all the 24 summoned into just one class for general education?

    I lifted up my right hand as I was burning with curiosity since this classroom and the atmosphere of it reminds me of my university days where I always inquire on every turn.

    ¡°Teacher Tauzad, Why are we separated into groups for general education even though it would be easier to just let all the summoned gathered in only one class?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, well there are many reasons for that but one of the main reasons is that, the summoned are quite important as they are legendary figures. So teaching them is a privilege and would elevate the status of the teachers. There are also an unsavoury reason- a hidden implication so to speak, as to make the summoned lean towards their ideas and principles, so in short, there is a political implication.¡±

    Ah, I see. Even in this world, taking advantage of others for their lofty ambition is no different from my world.

 CHAPTER 11

    In the beginning, Eoum was actually a living being. Some might called it a god or a cosmic being of unimaginable power but nothing was certain.

    Legend has it that it was severely wounded after many eons of wandering in the eternity of space and with no way of healing its wound; it decided to remain stasis to be alive.

    As it remained stasis, it curled and hardened physical body attracted the surrounding meteors, debris and satellites, clumping layers upon layers thus forming the planet of Eoum after millions of years.

    At that point, it had physically died but the conscience was still alive. That conscience became the Planet-Spirit of Eoum.

    Well that is the summary I could make of from Professor Keh Tauzad on his two hours long of the most agreed and the most popular theory of the creation of Eoum. After we introduced ourselves to him, our lecture starts with this.

    As far as I concern, back on earth, people had been making up theories on creation ever since they could lifted cudgels and bashed each other in the name of religion and ideology.

    It was still an enlightening discussion as there were other theories like Eoum was a collection of spirits that converged like vortex to form the planet and it spirit or that it was originally a barren planet and Eoum was a wandering great spirit that inhabited and possessed the planet thus making it grow with life.

    Aside from me, Erganisu and Akujin were also quite the inquiring minds and Keh Tauzad was really calm and open-minded as he sagely discussed with us and answered our questions.

    Three hour had passed and it was over. The next class is the magic system or Eomancy but first, a one hour break.

    --

    We were transported to the same room that served us food before. It was lunch time. It was almost the same feast but seems to be less grandeur but still satisfying.

    Unfortunately, I was sittingbeside August, who once knew that we¡¯re both from the same world was talking and sticking to me, on my right and Erganisu who were quietly eating his meal, on my left.

    The Heirs were nowhere in sight as they were probably having lunch with the Inheritors.

    I do miss talking with Miss Aeriasus but I guess Mister August will do for the male to male conversations.

    Across us were the Green and red hairs squad and behind us were the elves majority team. Everyone was throwing glances at one another.

    I guess it¡¯s still too early to interact with each other. From the way things are, we have all the time in Eoum to get to know each other.

    After we finished our one hour lunch break, we went inside the portal.

    --

    The new room was like a mini amphitheatre just enough for dozens of person to sit. Standing on the stage was Miss Dekhine Folcruza as she stood with a grin.

    ¡°Welcome to the class for Eomancy studies!¡±

    -As she welcome us.

    We all took the first row seats.

    Looking at her still grinning on the stage, it reminded me of my little cousin who always welcomed me when I visited her. I wonder how my family is taking the news that their son had suddenly gone up and vanished.

    ¡°Eomancy, just like the theories of how Eoum came to be, is varied. Some had said that it was originated from an ancient civilization that had faded into obscurity or that one of the first summoned had brought or created Eomancy. Regardless, is it agreed that Eomancy is heavily tied with the Planet-Spirit of Eoum. Eomancy is also called the Circle Magic System.¡±

    I, as always, lifted up my hand in curiosity.

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Is Eomancy the only magic or is there any other magics?¡±

    ¡°Before Eomancy was called Eomancy, it was a rough collective of unnamed native arts just called magic¡¯s. After it was formally codified and officialised, Eomancy is the only magic that was mainly taught but there is other type of magic, specialized or specified sort of magics brought about by our ancestor like Dimensional Art or psykermancy. But those two and some others are exception as most magic that were brought by the summoned back then and now wouldn¡¯t work here.¡±

    I nodded on her explanation. Oops, it seems I wasted some time. After my question, she addressed to everyone.

    ¡°Anyway, let me teach you all the basic principles, fundamentals and logics behind Eomancy. Eomancy is heavily tied with the Planet-Spirit of Eoum as it derived from it. It is its source of power so to speak.¡±

    She paused and walk to the other side as in contemplation. After she reached the other side, she turned towards us again.

    ¡°But how can Eomancy draw its power? It needs a medium and that medium is the ¡®Circles¡¯ and Ancient Words.¡±

    As she finished, she lifted up her right arm and stretched her hand in a palm.

    (¡®Eo, Lavus, Ucerna, Obis,'')

    A circle was form in front of her hand. Inside that circle was another smaller circle with the same position as the bigger one but it was only half of its diameter and there was another three smaller circles that enlarge the first circle and intertwining the second circle. Inside the second circle and three smaller circles, there was a word in each circle that reminded me of the Logogram of written Chinese or kanji.

    Then a floating orb of bright light was made out of the circle. Most of us here were awed or at least a little bit intrigued.

    It reminded me the floating orbs when we had arrived¡­ Wait this is the same orb!

    ¡°This is a basic, Yellow Eomancy magic called ¡®Lantern Orb¡¯. Most spells are already named because most of the magic in Eomancy has been classified on which words to use and combine.¡±

    The orb floats leisurely in front of us.

    I don¡¯t know about other worlds but August and I can¡¯t help but to gawked at the sight of real magic.

    The rest looked less surprised as their old world probably had magic.

    ¡°You see, Eomancy has three types of circle: ¡®Origin Circle¡¯, ¡®Colour Circle¡¯ and ¡®Sub Circles¡¯. The ¡®Origin Circle¡¯ is invoked upon chanting the first ancient word which is ¡®Eo¡¯, the origin that forms the foundation of an Eomancy spell. After the Origin, then there¡¯s the ¡®Colour Circle¡¯, I¡¯ll explain more on that on next lecture. Moving on, there are the sub circles. They are consisted of many Ancient Words, which form the characteristic of the spell as they form circles inside the foundation.¡±

    Oh, that is quite simple in a way. I sometimes wonder how magic work back then. I mean I understand the whole incantation, magic power and stuff but how do you approached them within a logical realm? Is it like how an eel produced electricity or when a bombardier beetle mixed the volatile chemicals in their abdomen?

    Still this is just a preliminary observation, there¡¯s probably more to Eomancy.

    ¡°Before you learn how to create the circles, you can memorize the basic of the Ancient Words since you can¡¯t use Eomancy right away.¡±

    Akujin lifted up his hand to ask a question.

    ¡°Why is it that we can¡¯t use it right away?¡±

    ¡°The reason is that since you from outside of this world, you are not connected with the Planet-Spirit of Eoum but after you consumed the Specialized Pill, it usually takes a day for a connection to established but in order for you to even invoked the Origin Circle, you need a week for the connection to be fully established and even after that, you need at best weeks or even months if not years to learn how to even invoke.¡±

    Akujin nodded several times, seemingly satisfied with answer she gave.

    After she answered that, she turned around and walked further into the theatre.

    ¡°Also, the power of the Eomancy depends on the words that you use and utilize. There are three category of Ancient Words are divided into a category: Basic, Advanced and Forbidden. Most people that understand and trained in the basic of Eomancy know the Basic Ancient Words. A highly skilled one can use the Advanced Ancient Words.¡±

    She got down to her knees and picked up something on the ground.

    ¡°And there were records about those who could do the Forbidden Words but those people are legends at best.¡±

    It was books, exactly six books.

    She turned back and walked towards us. She then extended both of her arms, holding the books up front. Verganisu, without being told, got up from his seat and took the books and gave each to everyone.

    I don¡¯t know why but I could read the title.

    ¡®The Basic Ancient Words Learning Guide.¡¯

    It is quite the straightforward title.

    ¡°So¡­ we¡¯re just gonna memorize this for three hours?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s yet nothing that can be taught for any of you as of now. If you excuse me, I leave you all to self-study. I have other matters I need to attend.¡±

    She got off from the stage and she was moving towards the portal.

    ¡°You said you were gonna be free right?¡±

    ¡°I said that ¡®if I am free¡¯. Unfortunately, something cropped up at the last minutes and I rather stay away from you two¡­ no, make it three.¡±

    She fearfully shied away from the approaching Vefal who got up from her seat, trying to ominously approached Dekhine while occasionally throwing wary glances at August and me.

    Seriously, I only had the intent but I didn¡¯t act on it unlike these two or rather i didn''t have the chance to act on it!!

    I could only sigh and I did.

    As I did that, I heard the sound a portal opening.

    She had left.

    The six of us were left to our own device.

    ¡­¡­

    Erganisu opened his book and started to read. Akujin follow suit afterward and I did the same.

    Instead of opening the book, August started to doze off in a different seat and the slightly dejected Vefal was sitting next to his twin brother who was looking at the book deciding whether he should read it or not.

    I got to the introduction part. It was written by someone named Ghazra Helsion, a second generation Inheritor.

    I read on and started to memorizethe Ancient Words and read them in silent.

 CHAPTER 12

    ¡°I¡¯m bored.¡±

    August who had dozed off for an hour got up from lying on the seat and looked at us, who were reading the book silently.

    ¡°Read the book, it is something to do.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him, I know a guy like him in my world.¡±

    ¡°Tch, what¡¯s your problem, Akujin?!¡±

    Erganisu and Akujin had diligently studying the content in the book addressed to the bored August. August got up and walked towards me. He sat beside me.

    ¡°I wanna run. I wish I could go to where there¡¯s an open field- an oval running track where I could run all I want.¡±

    He looked at me with a refreshing expression. As I was also busy memorizing, I only gave him a gentle smile in return.

    He frowned but afterward he sighed instead of keeping the frown.

    ¡°Fine, I read the goddamned book.¡±

    He opened the book.

    A good one hour of silence had passed with everyone memorizing the content. The first to finish was Erganisu and Akujin. They were both seemingly discussing the content of the book in quite an objective manner but I couldn¡¯t properly make a sense out of it as I was sitting around the corner near the portal after Dekhine had left.

    The time passed by again and I finally finished memorizing after half an hour or so and I decided to join the discussion.

    Leaving the slightly struggling August who had seated beside me, I got up towards the two.

    ¡°I believe onions are better off uncooked and raw. It has more beneficial properties.¡±

    ¡°That is just disgusting. Cooking them, grilling them, frying them is the only proper way to prepare them.¡±

    Ehh?

    I thought of entering into an invigorating discussion about the possible origin of Ancient Words but it seems that it was a different yet simulating debate about the preferred way to eat onions.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Look, perhaps a third party opinion would provide a better insight on this debate.¡±

    ¡°Fine, eh is it Ruigne? Anyway, which do you prefer, cooked onions or fresh onions?¡±

    The two was looking at me seriously, as though the answer that will comes out from my mouth would decide the outcome of the argument.

    ¡°Personally, I hate onions, cooked or fresh.¡±

    My preference is easy to bite and no bones. I don¡¯t mind vegetables but I can¡¯t stand onions regardless of how they¡¯ll be prepared.

    Both of them were gawking at me after hearing my answer as thought they had found a heretic. I didn¡¯t know thatthey took it at that level of truly serious as ¡®what did you say bitch?¡¯ expression were on both of their faces.

    ¡°¡­ I think on this matter, we can agree that his opinion is of no concern.¡±

    ¡°Truly, let us forget what he said and agree to disagree that our personal preference are what is best for our own.¡±

    They made peace with an agreeable nodding to each other. Looks like my dislike for onion had made them united into a common front.

    Well, I better back off from here.

    So I made my way to the elven twin.

    ¡°You know, we¡¯re in a new world so you better give at least some commitment in here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Haa, it¡¯s easy for you but I¡­ we lost a lot¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s seems that they are talking about something personal, so I hurriedly back away and return sitting next to August.

    An hour had passed and the portal opened up again. Dekhine came in and she looked satisfied.

    ¡°Have you guys completely memorized all the basic?¡±

    Everyone, well almost everyone made an affirmative nods or sound. From the corner of my eyes, I saw that Vefal looked slightly happy when she saw Dekhine.

    Dekhine abruptly dismissed us and we left the place via portal.

    We had a brief supper before the evening training.

    On the evening training, Gavrau had said that we will be conducting them by ourselves since there were three of the group that are proficient in combat art. Gavrau does come in a while to observe but not much then that.

    Just like in the morning training, I was paired with Vefal. We had warm-up exercise and she indifferently instructed me on the art of combat. We tried to have a match but as predict, she won as she went all offensive and I struggled to keep up with her flurry of attacks.

    After a few literal mock matches, my body was on the ground, unable to even get up due to severe exhaustion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why but your stamina is laughable. Even the peasant in my world would still be able to stand after all of this. Does your world truly have no danger of monsters?¡±

    Vefal who stood beside me sat down next to my collapsed self.

    ¡°¡­ Not really. We were kind of on top of the food chain, I think. What aboutyour world?¡±

    ¡°We have danger of monsters ever since the elves had existed so naturally even the peasants need to have combat training.¡±

    ¡°Are there any other races in your world? In mine, we human were the only one that existed although we have made up races like¡­ elves and dwarves.¡±

    ¡°Made up huh?¡±

    She chuckled over that fact.

    ¡°We actually have vague and debatable records that human had existed but all traces of them were gone or rather, they went extinct.¡±

    That¡¯s an ironic of a sort. I guess in their world the elves regarded the human as something like how we regarded the Neanderthal or maybe something that comes out from the fantasy genre.

    ¡°When my brother and I were summoned here, we were shocked not only by being summoned but also the creatures that were summoned along us. To think that there were so many different creatures existed and to see a human first-hand.¡±

    ¡°Huh, so those summoned monsters don¡¯t exist in your world?¡±

    ¡°Nope, they don¡¯t.¡±

    I tried to get up but the pain was coursing throughout my entire body. The consequence of not exercising really bites deep.

    ¡°You should stay like that for a while; I actually wanted to lie down as well.¡±

    Both of us were staring at the sky. As I was observing them with a focus, I noticed that the sky was almost the same like the sky back on earth, a slightly reddish with yellowish hues on every cloud.

    ¡°Does the sky remind of your?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It does¡­¡±

    Vefal said it with a slight change of tone, the depressing one. I remembered one of the circumstances of which qualified you to be summoned. Probably better if I stay silent now so I don¡¯t accidentally pry on someone¡¯s tragedy.

    We stared at the sky in silent as time passed by side by side.

    I wonder what my friends and my family back on earth would think about my disappearance¡­

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s time to go.¡±

    Kiefy came by our side and held out a hand for his sister. She grabs it and get up. She then offered a hand towards me.

    I¡­ will be honest. I am scared. Suddenly being thrown into an unknown environment and suddenly being thrust with a responsibility that seems too unrealistic and too far-fetched and losing part of my memories, I am crippled by such thing if I were alone to shoulder them. But I have these people along to share the burden with and I think everything will be fine in the end.

    I grabbed it and it had reassuring warmth spreading through my hand. I got up and looked at the five people that share the same fate and predicament as I am.

    Yeah¡­ I¡¯ll be alright.

    --

    After we returned to the field of Fhagec, we all stopped in and stood in line where we had first received the stone keys.

    Everyone else was here too including the Heirs. It seems there¡¯s another thing that needed to be addressed.

    There was a feathered armoured official who was slouching as though he was burdened by unimaginable weight.

    ¡°For dinner, each team shall make something for themselves in order to cultivate a sense of self-independent and self-sufficient. That is all.¡±

    With such a short speech, the official lazily left through the portal without hesitating. Well, I would like to do that but where we can do that? We can¡¯t operate the portal so- Oh there¡¯s another building beside the Fhagecs.

    We didn¡¯t notice it at night because it was too dark or this morning because we were rushing.

    We all went inside the building. From the inside it looked like cafeteria hall like the one in my university. I was shocked seeing that the manticore was fit enough to go through the entrance.

    It was a facility complete with tables and long chairs and even further inside, there was a room.

    And that room was the kitchen with various cooking utensils and tools and various cooking appliances just like stoves. Food ingredients were stacked on the cabinets and there was also a refrigerator room of a sort for the meats and other ingredient that needed to stay fresh.

    It was all complete in a set.

    Strangely or not, only Erganisu and I had some knowledge in cooking. The others had vetoed themselves when asked.

    So we prepared and cooked. It was all simple as ¡®roast the meat and the vegetables¡¯. I was following Erganisu way in cooking and I realized his definition of cooking was ¡®one step only¡¯ so everything was quick and ordinary.

    It had a hint of the survivalist and ¡®anything goes¡¯ mind set of a cooking.

    We presented it to the rest as we were the first to finished, ahead of everyone else. It has no aesthetic value and was quite bland that the other four were hesitating to eat. Erganisu, without caring, took some meat and vegetables and began eating. I was the second to eat.

    After seeing both of us quietly eating the meal without retching or being disgusted, they decided to eat too.

    It tasted just how it looked but it filled and warmed the stomach.

    The rest of the summoned were still agitated as the ice remained un-break. I guess it takes some time. I wanted to talk to Aeriasus, but I think it¡¯s inappropriate for a person like me to approach her first.

 CHAPTER 13

    Lying on the bed while looking at the floating lights up at the ¡®ceiling¡¯ of the Fhagec, I was bored that the fact that there was nothing to do during the night.

    Earlier, after taking a shower, I sat on the chair near the writing table next to my bed.

    There were scrolls of parchment and something similar of a pen next to them. I tried writing several quotes from famous philosophers like Cicero, Laozi, and Voltaire just for fun but I got bored in a minute.

    After that, I tried writing prompts but all the stories I wrote seems to bore me after hundreds of word.

    And so I lie on the bed, staring upward.

    An hour had passed I think, yet I never knew staring vacantly could actually be therapeutic. Erganisu was sitting on the chair, writing something. When I asked him earlier, he said it was documentation.

    In other word, it¡¯s a diary.

    I was also wandering if I should make one. As I did, I heard a groan from where Erganisu was sitting. I got up and look at his direction. He had stopped writing and currently he was holding his chest as he was wrenching and twitching in pain.

    ¡°Are you alright?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s suddenly became fiery hot in my chest and my heart is beating erratically.¡±

    He said that with an expression that was enduring the pain. Was it the food that we cooked? If so, what kind of food that would make someone hot in the chest and giving them heart attack!?

    As I tried to help or rather helplessly watching him writhing in pain, his whole body froze and at that moment, his head fall onto the table.

    ¡­ What?

    ¡­ He¡¯s not dead right?

    While considering the possibility that he was just faking it, I slowly approach him. I don¡¯t know if Orka share the same organs placement such as ahuman but being a humanoid but I think the design are the same or if not nearly the same.

    I touched his chest.

    There were breathing and heartbeat. As far as I can tell he was breathing normally and his heart was beating normally. Perhaps that pain that he felt just recently was a temporary bout.

    I had the silly thought of moving him to bed but with my meagre strength and the fact that he probably had a weight double of my own or even more, I dismissed the thought and decided to lie down at my bed again.

    When I got into my bed, I could hear snoring from his side. I¡¯m pretty thankful. I thought that he was going to die for real and I would be left alone or I could have be suspected for a foul play.

    As I breathed easy, I resumed what I did before which is staring at the ceiling. I lost count on how many minutes had passed as I was staring at the ceiling but my boredom was overwhelming my mind and it made me restless. Maybe I¡¯ll take a stroll outside.

    But just before I got up, I felt a heating sensation in my chest. It was not only was that but my heartbeat was increasing too. These symptoms sound like what had happened to Erganisu.

    As I realized what was happening and what would come next, I let myself fall on my bed.

    As I was losing my consciousness, I tried to adjust my body so as I don¡¯t have a bad sleeping posture after I faint.

    I don¡¯t want to wake up tomorrow with aching back or neck pain but wait what if I don¡¯t-

    --

    Ugh¡­

    I wonder why but every time when we fall to sleep, there¡¯s this blank period of complete darkness that we somehow remembered and time seems to passed like seconds after that or maybe it¡¯s just me alone?

    I opened my eyes.

    Rays of light streamed from the opened window. I never actually close it on the night that I had opened it.

    ¡°Close window and light on.¡±

    I issued a command and the room went bright from the floating lights. I got up only on my upper half and look at the other side.

    ¡°Dimming? Dim the light?¡±

    Whatever I said, the light intensity didn¡¯t change. I guess there¡¯s a limit to the commands.

    Erganisu was not there. Perhaps he went to breakfast? If that¡¯s the case, then I shouldn¡¯t waste any more time. I quickly got up and went to the bathroom and took a shower and did the normal toilet routine of small business and large business.

    After that, I closed the light and opened the window again.

    I got out of the Fhagec and went to the portal. Thankfully, there was a guard standing by. I greeted him and he sombrely replied with a nod. He opened the portal for me and I said my thanks to him.

    I thought I had entered the mess hall for breakfast but turned out that it was the General Education Class.

    Oh crap I overslept¡­

    Everyone was looking at me as I froze standing in front of the portal.

    ¡°Take a seat Ruigne, it¡¯s alright. I understand your circumstance. Erganisu told me that you were late in taking the Specialization Pill on that night.¡±

    Mr. Tauzad assured me as he gestured me to sit.

    I awkwardly walked towards the seat next to August. For some reason, everyone had a pleasing expression on their face. Well almost everyone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; Erganisu had been taking note, so you can refer to him.¡±

    So the lesson resume as I took some the already written notes from Erganisu.

    --

    ¡°So, why are you all so perky today?¡±

    As we had our lunch in General Education class which the food was thankfully delivered to us, I was being cautious in asking that because of the cheerful mood. I don¡¯t want to spoil it by asking rashly.

    ¡°You remembered last two days ago about those Specialization Pills? During this morning training, Gavrau told us about our ¡®special¡¯ ability.¡±

    ¡°Well, considering it was called ¡®Specialization Pill¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°Shush, I¡¯m talking here.¡±

    Akujin was proudly talking about the effect of the Pill. Apparently, everyone that had taken the pill now have a special ability. As I remembered, it was also to form connection with the Planet-Spirit.

    ¡°My ability seems to fit me perfectly. I call it [Replication]. It works by being able to replicate any object as far I know. I tested it and the limitation was that the object had to have a certain size no larger than me and the amount that I can replicate is dependent on how many I replicated. For example, I replicated about 8 wooden swords and I couldn¡¯t continue after that. Also, there¡¯s a time limit for the replicated objects. After half an hour, they up and disappeared. It¡¯s a very interesting ability.¡±

    Wow, that is more to the magic I had in mind. Still, it is an impressive ability.

    ¡°Hey, Ruigne, look at this.¡±

    August called me out and I looked at his direction. He had goofy smile that reminded me of myself when I had talked with Aeriasus.

    He was holding a spoon with some mashed potato of sort and swallowed it. After a while, in a blink, a silent and an invisible sort of explosion were emitted from him. The mashed potato in his bowl was empty.

    ¡°So¡­ you can move really fast?¡±

    ¡°Sort of¡­ I call it [Reaction]! See, I tested it out this morning. Turns out, with an explosion, time slow down around me or maybe it makes me faster. Anyway, I don¡¯t know how but everything seems to almost stop around me when I use it. When I become super quick, it has a time limit of five seconds or when I leave the radius of the explosion. I can use it about every ten seconds in interval.¡±

    So he goes really fast or he actually slowed the time around him in a certain radius.

    ¡°Can you change the shape of the radius?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I think it only explodes in a circle. Still it¡¯s good enough to become an asset in saving my ass.¡±

    ¡°Cool.¡±

    Now that I heard both of them, I wonder what would be the special ability that I will have. While we¡¯re at it, I guess I should ask everyone here. I turned towards Erganisu.

    ¡°So what was your?¡±

    Earlier, I saw that only Erganisu had looked disappointed.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Mine is quite barbaric. It turns my skin into iron, gives protection from Eomancy-based attacks, increases my mental fortitude, and my strength. I called it [Indomitable] but I had like if it I had a more intellectual ability. I guess I can never escape the fate of being a brute¡­¡±

    He then sighed again and looked at his meal with a dejected expression.

    I guess I should give him room and time for him to cheer up.

    As I tried to ask Vefal and Kiefy, I noticed something or someone popped out from my right side. When I turned and look, it was a shadowy humanoid was on my side. Naturally, I was scared shitless and jumped out the chair I¡¯m sitting.

    August on my left side was surprised and showed a mild annoyance.

    ¡°Dude, calm¡­ stay cool.¡±

    What, how could I calm down if that thing suddenly appeared right next to me?

    ¡°It¡¯s my ability. I called it [Shadow]. It¡¯s like another me. I can mentally order her to do practically anything that I can do. I haven¡¯t fully tested its capability yet so¡­¡±

    Vefal, who looked as though she enjoyed watching me jumped scare, muttered at me with a faint smile.

    And then, Kiefy smacked behind her head in annoyance. Vefal rubbed at where she was smacked with a remorseful face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my sister and I wouldn¡¯t mind showing you my ability but¡­¡±

    There was the sound of the portal opening. The next class are due.

 CHAPTER 14

    ¡°Eomancy has two methods which are by casting or by enchanting. Casting is the standard way of using it while enchanting is a high level technique that applies on Eomancy on objects but you need to have certain materials as only certain materials can be enchanted and the level of resonance determined the effectiveness of the enchantment. The higher the resonance, the more effective is the enchantment.¡±

    Dekhine was casually lecturing about the usage of Eomancy on the stage. I was wondering about my special ability even since lunch. In the first place, how did they use it?

    ¡°The floating lights produced at the Fhagec or the pacifying shield by the Protectors, they are all enchanted by Eomancy. In order to enchant, you will need to physically draw the whole circles diagram on the object, imbue the materials with Eomancy forge and then you need to spend time -which depending on your skill in Eomancy- to repeatedly chant the spell you wanted on the object.¡±

    On my right side was Erganisu, who is still diligent as ever and on my left side was August, who still had his silly smile plastered on his face. I guess realizing that you have something akin of a super-power would make you feel like you¡¯re in cloud nine.

    ¡°Alright you all got it? Good, now let¡¯s move on about the colours of Eomancy¡­¡±

    I slowly lose my attention as my head was occupied with the thought of what my power could have been.

    --

    ¡°I call it [Dispersion] because for five seconds, I am invulnerable from any damages as far as I know. After the five seconds passed, a magical-like energy would blast out from me depending on how much damage it had absorbed I think. It seems there¡¯s a time interval of about eight second if I wanted to use it again.¡±

    Kiefy was demonstrating his special ability in the evening training as August and Erganisu was hitting him with the wooden swords like two boxers punching a sandbag simultaneously.

    After five seconds of non-stop slashing and swinging, there was an explosion of no substance bursting from Kiefy. August managed to jumped back but the radius of the blast still reached him and he was thrown back several feet¡¯s, flying in air. Erganisu on the other hand, was trying to hold his ground but the blast was quite powerful, toppling the strong orka as he fell on his back.

    After the dust had settled, Kiefy stood there, dignified in stance.

    Looking at him and the others, I really want to know what kind of a special ability that I have.

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your special ability?¡±

    Vefal who was standing beside me earlier as we observed Kiefy, asked. I like to know too but then again¡­

    ¡°By the way, how did you guys find out about your special ability?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, now that you mention it, I think it was instinctive.¡±

    ¡°Instinctive?¡±

    ¡°You know, it¡¯s like something that naturally comes to us.¡±

    With her hand holding her chin, she came up with that vague explanation. I actually became more confused.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have anything like that Ruigne?¡±

    ¡°Not quite¡­ in fact I have no idea at all about my special ability.¡±

    ¡°That is strange.¡±

    Akujin had joined in the conversation while he was also holding his chin. After a while, the three of them- August, Erganisu and Kiefy had also joined in with their hands on their chins.

    ¡­¡­

    What the fuck are you guys doing?

    ¡°Anyway, I think it is best that you consult with either Sir Tauzad or Miss Dekhine about this and your loss of memories.¡±

    ¡°Loss of memories?¡±

    Vefal turned towards me.

    Oh¡­ I never did tell anyone about it beside Erganisu and I told myself that I would report it to Gavrau yesterday but I forgot.

    "Yeah, I had lost some of my memories on the night we were summoned. After I ate the Pill, it was gone¡­ along with some parts of my memory. I actually lost my real name too.¡±

    Everyone looked at me in amazement.

    ¡°So Ruigne is a name that you had made?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I was the one who suggested for him to use that name. It was something from my world.¡±

    Erganisu interjected at August muttering.

    Well, at least they reminded me of what I supposed to do with the though. Just as we discuss, we heard the portal was opening and speaking of the devil, out came Gavrau.

    ¡°Hey there, you guys had been training hard or hardly training?¡±

    He asked jokingly. Oh, now that I had talked about it, I should tell him too. Maybe someone could get my memory back.

    So I went to him and told him everything.

    ¡°Loss of memories huh? I¡¯ll report this to the Inheritors if possible by today. Was there anything else beside that?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°There was nothing else as far as I know,¡±

    I shrugged.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be sure to let you know if there is anything.¡±

    Just as he was about to inspect the circle of chin-holders, he turned back to me.

    ¡±I have something to say to you guys so let¡¯s gather.¡±

    After we did gather in circle around Gavrau, he was telling us on how to use the second pill, which was called Weapon Pill.

    ¡°Weapon Pill is used after the Specialization Pill in order to bring forth Soul Weapon. Soul Weapon is a legendary existences used by generations of Inheritor. Each one of them is unique and the only existence in the world as Soul Weapon takes on the nature of the Inheritor. One of its main purposes is that it synergizes with the special ability but a soul Weapon can only be summoned at most an hour but you can train to extend the time. Also, you can use them like any weapon. Well then, I think that¡¯s enough information for now.¡±

    He bowed and proceeded to watch us training.

    After that training went by and dinner time came.

    --

    ¡°This soup is a little syrupy¡­ I have no idea how this is possible.¡±

    I was in the kitchen, experimenting and testing the ingredients. There were some ingredients that are familiar like on earth but some of them were had different texture and shapes while some are just alien to me.

    I had spent an hour in the kitchen along with Erganisu doing experimentation. After the training was over, I suggested to him that for cooking, we should expand our culinary skill to reach across the multitude of flavours and palates.

    Erganisu pondered on it for a while and ultimately agreed. Without me asking, He told me that his simple cooking was a result of him being a wandering Warrior-Scholar of an order.

    We haven¡¯t actually made any dishes yet because majority of the innumerable type of ingredients was still unknown for us. Seeing that it almost dinner time, we decided to stop experimenting and cooked something based on my meagre knowledges.

    Herb-based steak-like meats and Caesar salads of a sort made with a various vegetables which I think is edible. For drinks, I grind some fruits that look like apples to make an apple juices¡­ of a sort.

    I think it would be some times before I get familiar with this.

    We served the dinner to everyone and they were delighted.

    As for the taste, it was okay for a first try. It was definitely edible.

    After dinner, August decided to invite all of us into their Fhagec.

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not like you guys have anything better to do.¡±

    ¡°I have to write in my logbook.¡±

    ¡°Bring you logbook along.¡±

    Erganisu stated his reason but August quickly dismissed it with a reasonable logic.

    ¡°I want to have a long bath.¡±

    ¡°You can use ours! Me and Akujin haven¡¯t even use the bathtub!¡±

    Vefal with a longing expression had stated her desire but August, like a persuasive real estate salesman, uses logic once again and it was super effective!

    ¡°¡­ but I don¡¯t wanna to do it in room full of men,¡±

    Vefal muttered as such.

    ¡°¡­ I wanna live alone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible when we¡¯re sharing the same Fhagec!¡±

    Akujin grumbled his dissatisfaction but August, like a clinging housewife, reminded him of that. It seems me and Kiefy don¡¯t object to this, so we followed along.

    Before we could leave, from the other group, the Uhzelak was heading towards our table and after reaching, it was approached me.

    ¡°Excuse us, but would you spare us a moment of your time?¡±

    The Uhzelak deep, sombre voice, almost in a whisper, was directed at me. I got up and stood in front of him. That¡¯s a strange way of referring himself.

    ¡°How can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Thank you. This one name is Ghrukka of Ferrsyia Clan. It is about your memory. It was being eaten that night. we wanted to informed you but seeing that you¡¯re from a different world, we thought that you would be terrified upon seeing us approaching. Greeting, Master Orka.¡±

    ¡°Salutation Uhzelak, My name is Erganisu of Sky Slayer Clan.¡±

    ¡°It is a long discussion, so are you free tonight?¡±

    The Ehzelak inquired with an earnest tone. I wonder if it¡¯s okay if we invited him along. I turned my face towards August. August was sweating profusely seeing Ghrukka up close. We then made eye contact. Through various facial expressions, I asked, pleaded and begged while he refused, avoided and begged.

    After ten seconds, he finally conceded and gave an okay-go.

    I turned back towards the genuinely confused Ghrukka.

    ¡°We¡¯re having a meeting tonight in that guy Fhagec. Do you want to join us?¡±

 CHAPTER 15

    Sitting on the floor was kind of comfortable. The Fhagec¡¯s floor was like a wooden floor but it wasn¡¯t wooden. Instead, it was made of stone. It was not too warm and not too cold, not too hard and not too soft. It was just perfect.

    ¡°So, what are we gonna talk about first?¡±

    August as the host, spoke first.

    ¡°If it¡¯s alright, we like to talk about Ruigne memory loss.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m cool with any icebreaker.¡±

    ¡°As he had said, I am also ¡®cool¡¯ with that.¡±

    Ghrukka suggested that and August agreed nonchalantly followed by Erganisu. Kiefy, Vefal and Akujin kept silent but they also weren¡¯t objecting to this either.

    We had to postponed this meeting for an hour because everyone wanted to take a bath or a shower first especially Vefal. It was delayed half an hour because Vefal really likes her long bath.

    ¡°We first noticed that your memory was being ¡®eaten¡¯ when we were on the way to the Inheritors hall. As we said, we wanted to approach you but we were thinking of how to approach you without scaring you. Before we could find a solution, we had missed all the opportunities.¡±

    As though they were sad, the tentacles around them weakly drooped down. He had a genuine concern towards me but I¡¯m slightly conflicted whether I should be touched or not.

    ¡°It was the next morning, we noticed. It was ¡®gone¡¯. Some of your memories were gone but the thing that was eating your memory was definitely gone.¡±

    ¡°I am curious though. The way you say ¡®it¡¯ is like saying that it was alive and sentient.¡±

    Akujin spoke with a skeptical tone. So it was actually something that had invaded my mind.

    "We initially rejected that as well but we realized something. Ruigne, during that time, you didn¡¯t feel any pain at all and you didn¡¯t realize your memories were missing until you recalled it right?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ is true.¡±

    The tentacles went up again as though it was scanning the air.

    ¡°So we formed a hypothesis that it was selectively destroying memories that had formed your personality and self-identity, it was trying to take over you mentally.¡±

    *Gulped*

    I wonder what would happen if Erganisu didn¡¯t try to ask my name at that night? Would I have wake up as myself or would I have died mentally without anyone knowing? The latter was more likely and mortified me to no end.

    I looked at Erganisu with the most grateful expression I can muster till my tears dropped.

    Erganisu saw me and we made eye contact. He closed his eyes and nodded solemnly.

    The bro code is alive and kicking in this world!!

    ¡°Are you crying?¡±

    ¡°This is the tears of joy of being alive you know!¡±

    ~sobs~

    You¡¯ll understand if you were in my shoes, Akujin.

    ¡°Anyway, if that was true, then what was it or rather who send it?¡±

    Kiefy had forwarded an interesting question. Truly, was it an enemy? Then who are the enemy?

    As everyone pondered, August yawned and then-

    ¡°They did say that our enemy was something that was from the dark recess of Eoum or something like that?¡±

    ¡°Who is to say what the Inheritors had told us was true or the fact that any of it was true? We might have been led into a deception.¡±

    ¡°Well, they did give us food, shelter and educations so I think that they¡¯re intention are honest and good so far.¡±

    ¡°Look, if we don¡¯t even try to suspect anything, we would be taken as fools and fools die faster you know?¡±

    ¡°Then I rather be a fool than a cynic who doubt the hands that feed kindly!¡±

    Arguments were brewing amongst as Akujin scowled about the possibility of being deceived while Vefal firmly objected that.

    Erganisu coughed intentionally and everyone fell silent as they looked at him.

    ¡°It is only natural to doubt. That is the fascinating thing about us intelligentbeings. Without doubt, we would fall into more dangers and slowly be engulf by the natural cycle because we fail to consider possibilities and lose our ability to make a proper initiative. Yet, too much doubt will cause us to falter and our evolution would stagnate. Therefore, doubt in moderation so that it will not unnecessarily rile us and let it not threaten the only thing we all together have right now, which is our camaraderie.¡±

    Wise words from Verganisu defused the tension and both Vefal and Akujin turned their head down as they were ashamed by his calmness and his clear of mind.

    ¡°Well, I think we can let pass the question about the enemy. I think I want to know how to get those memories back. Is that possible, Ghrukka?¡±

    ¡°For us, getting back memories is impossible. I am sad to tell you that we Uhzelak are Memory Eaters but we cannot regurgitate them back. As a business, we eat them and make them disappear but we cannot get them back.¡±

    ¡°Eh! You can do that? I mean eating memories, doesn¡¯t that make you a prime suspect?!¡±

    After Ghrukka explained about their ability, August was slightly bewildered as he points his finger at Ghrukka.

    ¡°You idiot, if he could do that, why would he come here and explained everything that happened. By the way, you said that you were eating memories for business, how much I can pay you to eat his? Can we start with the fact he doesn¡¯t live here? Hehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°The hell, Akujin, that¡¯s not funny!¡±

    Akujin sounded serious though as he was grinning at the distressed August.

    ¡°Excuse us. We do eat memories but it is impossible if the person is unwilling. Also, we can also read thoughts but we have to be in physical contact for a period of time.¡±

    I remembered Erganisu told me the same thing, so I didn¡¯t suspect them at all.

    ¡°Getting back memories¡­ Did you inform anyone else like any of our instructors like we told you?¡±

    ¡°Right after I told you guys, I reported to Gavrau. So I think something will come up for tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Well if that¡¯s case, then we can¡¯t do anything else, aye?¡±

    Vefal who had calmed down, tried to reassured me. I nodded as there really was nothing else that can be done.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s move on to the discussion about the Weapon Pills!¡±

    August happily announced. I think out of the six of us, he¡¯s quite the positive thinker and his from my world too, yay!

    ¡°So it¡¯s clearly explainedon how to get them but what does it meant by Soul Weapon?¡±

    ¡°I already have something in mind¡­ I don¡¯t know about you guys though¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re having discussion because as a group, we only have the six of us to depend and relied on each other. Sorry Ghrukka, I exempted you but you¡¯re free to join this discussion!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, if you all don''tmind.¡±

    After Erganisu, Akujin and August had said that respectively, they sat down beside Kiefy and August.

    ¡°Well, it is given, that we¡¯re expected to get something that is useful in fighting eh?¡±

    ¡°It was called Soul Weapon, something that is taken from our nature. It is quite a wonder if I have to say.¡±

    The twin spoke after one another in a perfect unison.

    ¡°¡­ I think it¡¯s presumptuous but as a blacksmith, I am truly curious about them. I¡¯m planning to swallow my Weapon Pill anytime soon.¡±

    Akujin off-handedly told us something in a positive tone which was surprising for us at least. August tilted his head.

    ¡°Your sudden positivity is scaring me even though I had known you for two days.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m a grumpy guy in nature but weapon and armour making are my sole happiness in my life. I admired the handiwork of any weapon. I never had seen something like Soul Weapon. It is said that it will take on the nature of the person, so I¡¯m curious on what my Soul Weapon would look like.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You have a point. I agree with such reasoning. I wonder what kind of a Weapon it is.¡±

    Kiefy thought of it and agreed.

    Everyone nodded in realization on Akujin¡¯s convincing reason. It¡¯s quite sensible I supposed.

    ¡°¡­ I think I would takethe Weapon Pill another time. No need to rush eh?¡±

    ¡°No one said anything about time limit so I think we¡¯re free to take the pills whenever we want.¡±

    Vefal muttered as such and I agreed to that. I think we should be given more time in deciding.

    ¡°Wait, why would you guys be taking your time? There¡¯s no harm in taking them like right now.¡±

    Just as I affirmed Vefal, August tilted his head even further as he asked that.

    ¡°¡­ I have a fear of taking a certain type of pill¡­¡±

    With that, Vefal mood plummeted as she was looking down in dejection. The rest of us were glaring at the panicking August who unsuspectingly poked on a personal matter.

    I grabbed the left side shoulder of Vefal.

    ¡°As your combat partner, I¡¯ll take the pill together when you are ready.¡±

    As I said some line similar to a devoted husband saying of utmost devotion to his pregnant wife, I gave the most comforting smile I can give. She smiled back brilliantly.

    After that, we talked about wanting to switch partners but Kiefy and Erganisu said that we should do that after two months had passed.

    When they had talk about ''months''I was reminded of the fact thatI¡¯m stuck in this world. I really wonder what happened to my existence of earth. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s bad here but the fact was, I was forcibly summoned here and abruptly left my old life and now, I have to start over. I¡¯m neither sad nor happy about it but I just wish I could have said goodbye to people who mattered to me but how I forgot that reality is cruel and twisted but in actuality, it¡¯s just indifferent that it¡¯s almost comical.

    Hahahahahahaha¡­¡­

    Sigh~

 CHAPTER 16

    I woke up early in the morning and again, there was this cloying smell lingers in the air. This was the second time. I¡¯m not sure where the source of this smell is. After I smelt it at that time and now, I can give my thoughts on the smell. It¡¯s not that annoying of smell though because it was a sickly sweet but with a hint of spiciness.

    The smell was probably from outside because even it roughly feels like there is no ventilation but I think up in the Fhagec, there is a ventilation system¡­ hopefully.

    ¡°Open window.¡±

    The window on my left side opened and the moons were still shining up above. It¡¯s still early but I don¡¯t mind. I want to try jogging.

    --

    I was standing outside of the Fhagec near the entrance after I woke up. Thankfully upon arriving to our Fhagec after the meeting last night, there¡¯s was a wooden box in front of our Fhagec. There was my name on it so I opened it and found several of clothes of different style.

    Also, after that meeting had ended, I realized we didn''t ask for Ghrukka special ability but no biggies, we can always ask for it anytime when we meet them again.

    Back to the box of clothes, it must have been from the Inheritors as I heard something about compensating me that night. The reason itcame late was probably because they didn¡¯t know my name and had the guards to check.

    How nifty and I am very grateful even though that the very thought of that night still haunts my amnesiac mind.

    What I was wearing right now is something similar to that of a green Chinese monk¡¯s robe.

    Back when I was fourteen, I remembered my doctor¡¯s advice, which is to always jog and don¡¯t eat anything off the floor. I think he had mistaken me for his other less developed patient because our name was almost the same.

    .¡­

    Oh snap! What was that patient¡¯s name? Was it Reuben, Jonathan or Howard?

    Never mind, I think Ruigne is much better than those three.

    Anyway, let¡¯s get running and produce those lactic acids!

    Before I do that, let¡¯s exercise the muscles so I don¡¯t develop a cramp although, the first day of combat training had already cause my entire body became lead. I got better though.

    As I did a stretch, I saw a figure running from the corner of my right eye. It was August in the same tracksuit..

    "¡­ Don¡¯t you ever wash those?¡±

    ¡°¡­ If there¡¯s no smell, there¡¯s no need to wash it.¡±

    Is this like the ¡®if the ball ain¡¯t touching, it¡¯s not gay¡¯ sort of philosophy? That¡¯s quite questionably but I guess everyone has their flaw.

    ¡°You¡¯re going jogging too, Ruigne? Come on, join me then. We¡¯ll go around all the Fhagec lanes in ten rounds!¡±

    "What? We have combat training after breakfast; I can¡¯t afford to do that.¡±

    ¡°Jeez, if you could do this, you can increase your stamina and endurance and maybe, just maybe, at least you could last ten seconds against Vefal in a match.¡±

    Well give me a break, there¡¯s a difference between a trained and seasoned fighter and a man in his early something who exercise as much as he gets laid that is, if he ever did, I can¡¯t remember¡­ Yes it is one of those lost memories for some reason.

    ¡°I¡¯ll join you but only for five rounds.¡±

    ¡°Eh, good enough, you ready?¡±

    I finished stretching and nodded to him.

    --

    As we jog, we synchronized with our gait and breathing. From what I can roughly see, August is an athlete from the way he ran and the fact he¡¯s still not out of breath after five rounds.

    Both of us didn¡¯t spoke the entire time because we were focusing on running alone. I miss this feeling of monotonous serenity.

    But I finally had an urge to talk because a long silence is pretty boring after a while but mainly because as a fellow earthling in the same predicament, I wanted to ask him how feels.

    "Do you feel sad or regret that we were summoned here?¡±

    We both slowed our pace of jog and August had a mixed expression on his face.

    ¡°¡­ You know before I was summoned, I was actually running, just like right now. It was on a circular running track. I didn¡¯t know how long I had ran but at that time, I closed my eyes and next thing I know, I was forcibly stopped and then, I was there, standing in that place surrounded by creatures. It took a while after it had registered on me but you know, I don¡¯t read fantasy but that was wack. It¡¯s crazy, so I dismissed it that it was just a dream. I felt that all the way into the Fhagec. I played along with the dream but after I slept and wake up, I was still here.¡±

    He chuckled and smiled forlornly. I remembered about my countermeasure of dismissing it as a VR experience. I mean, what modern apes in their right, educated mind would just accept the notion of being summoned into another world right?

    ¡°But the question was how I felt right? Well, there were a lot of things that I felt but I actually felt relief the most¡­ It¡¯s not that I hated my life back on earth, but¡­ I had a major crisis happened recently so I wanted to escape that reality and I did. And here I am¡­¡±

    We stopped completely. I understand his point. If I have to say, the percentages of earthlings lathering themselves in escapism is pretty high, so if they were to be given this sort of choice, there¡¯s no need to guess which choice they would choose. I mean, other than being summoned which is quite abysmally low for anyone if I had to guess, the other option are one of the oldest way to escape the reality of life which is suicide. Grim.

    ¡°God, man, sorry for bringing the mood down!¡±

    ¡°Naw, I was the one who ask but I¡¯m glad that someone else also feels the same.¡±

    ¡°About escaping reality?¡±

    ¡°No, about this being unreal and whatnot.¡±

    ¡°Well, does it matter now? We just move on with our life right?¡±

    He smiled and then jogs back. I guess that¡¯s the only way huh.

    --

    ¡°That¡¯s the long and short of it, everyone makes their own meal now. Well I meant, make them as not to cook them, you¡¯ll see.¡±

    The lazy looking official came to us just to say that and left promptly afterward. It seems that they are slowly making us more independent by slowly shifting the work.

    After combat training and haven¡¯t found a clue on what I can do, we were waiting in the field near the portal. I decided to wear the monk robe for the entire day.

    Still an hour for a break and we have to cook ourselves now? Oh well, it¡¯s just more challenging.

    Turns out, we didn¡¯t have to cook anything because most of the foods were cooked. I think what that official meant was that we prepared and served the cooked food ourselves.

    It seems there are kitchen staffs manning the kitchen. So only the dinner is the time for self-cooking.

    After breakfast and three hour of GE where Keh Tauzad told me that they had already informed the inheritors and they should get back to me today, we were standing in a library for the Eomancy class after we had our lunch.

    I don¡¯t know if this was a library but since there were rows of bookshelves filled with books, I can safely assume this a library.

    Standing in front of us was Dekhine.

    ¡°Welcome to my private library! See how lucky you guys are being my apprentices?! This vault of knowledges was accumulated by the Folcruza House by decades!¡±

    Dekhine, with a bright disposition, grinned as she open her arms.

    The adorable level had significantly risen! The need to head pets her increases!

    Before I could, the other two obvious repeated offenders, Vefal and August, had already cornered her but she seems to be calm about it.

    It was a trap!

    As they put their hands on her head, they were repulsed by an invisible barrier.

    ¡°Yes, now you two can never harass me anymore! Ahahahahahaha!¡±

    She laughed out triumphantly as everything went as planned. Vefal and August had a despairing expression on their face with their hands hovering lifelessly above her.

    Wait, it¡¯s only with those two, right? Then¡­ pre-emptive surprise head pat attack!

    ¡°With this, I can be a proper- eh!!?¡±

    It¡¯s true, the hair felt so soft and fluffy like I¡¯m caressing a Siberian husky fur or a really clean furred rabbit.

    ¡°I-I forget the third would-be offender!¡±

    Dekhine, getting teary, wailed as she flailed her arms around to get away from me. Ever since I saw it on that day, I had harboured a desire to pat this green hair. You can say it¡¯s one of my motivations to live and fight on!

    --

    ¡°You lost your memories and you don¡¯t know your ability huh? Must be suck being you.¡±

    Dekhine, with a sullen tone, said that to me. She was sitting beside me but she kept a lot of caution, watching my every movement. Even though she was mad at what I did earlier, she personally lectured me because of my loss of memories and not knowing my ability.

    I really admired how professional she is despite her age and what I did.

    Right now, she was checking books about memory losses and I was checking books on special abilities. As I scoured the books, I noticed a particular book with an intriguing title.

    ¡®A collection of Sealed Written Words.''

    I took it and flipped a page. There were Eomancy circles with words written on it. It seems different.

    ¡°Hey what¡¯s this book about?¡±

    ¡°You remembered we can enchant Eomancy into objects right? If you tried to enchant them on a Kahsra paper, it will seal the Words into the paper but in order to cast the spell, you need to unseal them but it usually takes minutes via Eomancy but the good thing is that you won¡¯t suffer from Overuse¡­ Eh?!!¡±

    What? Why are you looking at my face with such a shocked look? Did something died on it?

    ¡°Y-your left eye!¡±

    Huh?

    I looked at the other and they were also staring at me with shocked expressions. Guys, if there is something that died on my face, just tell me what it is.

 CHAPTER 17

    After making sure that nothing had expired on my face, I was given a mirror by Dekhine after she left my side and came back.

    Seeing is believing, so when I checked my left eye, I noticed it was not the left eye I was born with.

    I remembered having a brown coloured pupil whereas this left eye pupil was green in colour and inside the pupil was a swirling white. I don¡¯t see any difference with my left vision though.

    ¡°You said something earlier about the Sealed Words right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°¡­ So this is your special ability.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Your left eye can unsealed those Sealed words.¡±

    Along with the mirror, on her other hand, there was a book and she showed it to me.

    The title was ¡®The Eye of Synikorvus¡¯.

    After skipping the foreword and right into the introduction, I started reading there.

    ¡®The Eye of Synikorvus, The Unsealer, was first manifested by a third generation summoned, Ghallec Korvu, which he named his ability Synikorvus. The ability seems to be able to unseal the Sealed Written Words and the Forbidden Words, the former are categorized into two: Advanced and Basic. Some Advanced Written Ancient Words that are too dangerous to be use and can only be unseal by high level users and some basic Written Ancient Words are sealed on a whim of some Eomancers and the latter-Forbidden Words- are Words that are tantamount to calling disasters. There is also the counterpart which is the Right Eye of Dexcrozus, The Sealer.

    Even though casting Ancient Words can be sealed by a special branch of Eomancy of Colourless, it would usually take a Master to even seal written basic words in in a short time and advanced written words would take at least three Masters. Besides that, the time to seal Ancient Written Words usually takes at least an hour.

    But for the Sealer, it can seal any Words instantly without exhausting themselves.¡¯

    That is some abilities.

    So this is my special ability? Earlier I had felt a slight pulling from my mind when I had realized this manifested ability, like an inner voice trying to reach me. I do feel dizzy as well after this ability manifested.

    I hovers my left hand near my left eye.

    ¡°Try looking at the book again and use your left eye to focus on the Sealed Words.¡±

    I did that as I look at the page. Is it me or are the words burning with white lights?

    After about three seconds had passed-

    ¡°By the way, is it me or are the glowing of the words is getting more intense and dangerous-looking?¡±

    Akujin warily looked at the words that I had unsealed.

    Dekhine quickly came close towards the book and inspected it. After a second, her face fell, and then she turned her back with a quick fluid motion and ran towards the portal.

    Everyone was dumbfounded and I was actually more baffled on how fast she ran even though she was chubby enough to roll like a ball which would be much faster.

    ¡°GUYS! QUICKLY GET YOUR ASS TO THE PORTAL, IT¡¯S GONNA EXPLODE!!¡±

    After hearing that and the portal fizzled up, everyone ran towards the portal. I held on to the book that I was holding as I ran.

    We got out from there and return to our living area. We didn¡¯t know what happen in the library room but since Dekhine said ¡®it¡¯s gonna explode!!,¡¯ It¡¯s better to be on the safe side.

    ¡°Those Sealed Words were an advanced incantation of an Eomancy of Red explosion. Why was there such an Eomancy inside of that book!!?¡±

    Dekhine hysterically yelled. So if I may assume, the Sealed Words was something that explode and that¡¯s bad.

    Oh ye gods.

    --

    After half an hour, we checked back the library and found it to be in absolute wreckage.

    The smell of burning books and woods had mixed in this sight of catastrophe.

    Dekhine fell down to her knees and slumped back. She stares at what remains of the library with lightless eyes.

    ¡°Gone... All gone are the knowledges accumulated by the Folcruza House.¡±

    She intoned it as lifeless as someone who had lost riches beyond compare. I can relate to that pain like an assignment inside a pendrive being corrupted due to a virus and the deadline was tomorrow.

    Oh wait, that¡¯s not the same level of empathy¡­

    For some reason, Erganisu, upon entering the room slumped down on the ground too as though he witnessed a massacre. I guess that¡¯s how a serious book lover would react after all.

    ¡°Uwahhaha, Uwahahaha.¡±

    And she broke into a weird mix of crying and laughing. Vefal cautiously got close to her and hugged her from behind in comfort. As she tries to put Dekhine¡¯s head to under her chin, she keeps getting repelled by touching the hair.

    Careful, you might break your neck if you keep doing that.

    So our lesson today had ended up in an explosion and lots of burning books.

    --

    We ended up spending the remaining hours sitting in the dining hall waiting for the time for our supper and evening training. I did share with them about the Sealed Written Words and Forbidden Words so I guess we learn something.

    Since, our beloved genius teacher had a breakdown and had to report the destruction of their century¡¯s old, precious library to her parent, we had to do self-study again. We spend an hour about the Sealed Words and Forbidden Words in a self-discussion and right now we were discussing about my special ability, Synikorvus.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the difference between your special ability and the normal sealing that we spoke of just now?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you listen properly, the difference is that his special ability can unseal words instantly while a normal Eomancy can¡¯t do that and it can even unseal the Forbidden Words, which they say that it can¡¯t be unsealed by normal Eomancy.¡±

    August, genuinely ignorant was explained in a harsh tone by Akujin.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite an ability you have. Aside from that, can it do anything else? Do you see any different or anything felt changed inside of you?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t feel anything changed at all and I didn¡¯t noticed my eye had changed because the vision didn¡¯t change or anything.¡±

    Kiefy asked me.

    Although, there was something about [Synikorvus] that had piqued my interest when I had heard that inner voice, perhaps I should experiment it.

    The eye had lasted about fifteen minutes. I tried to activate it again but to no avail. Maybe I¡¯ll try again in one or two hours.

    As we sat idling, from the corner of the entrance, someone was peeking there. It was Earthling, asian-looking girl sticks her head from the entrance and look around. She spotted us and reacted like a ten year old skipping out a class. She then hurriedly back away.

    Another group came in. It was the Heirs.

    The ubermensch stepped in first and nodded to us when he saw us. All of us nodded back. After him, the dark elf and the dandy looking guy, who was waving his right palm at us and we all waved back. Aeriasus, who was shouldering the green haired, innocent-looking girl who had looked as though she was suffering from nausea and lastly, the first girl that had peeked through came last as she was currently hiding behind Aeriasus.

    Aeriasus, seeing us, bowed but when she spotted me, she winked her left eye in a mischievous way or so I perceived.

    Iclumsily winked in return and I got various reactions from my group. August was burning with jealousy while Erganisu waslooking at me curiously. Akujin had shown a disinterested glance while Kiefy was silently staring at me in pensive way.

    For some reason or maybe it was my imagination, Vefal was staring at me incredulously. If I think what I think it is, then there''s only one way to resolve this!

    As I already winked with my left eye, I then winked with my right towards Vefal with the utmost sincerity.

    ¡­....

    Her expression didn''t even change and the stare grew even more incredulous.

    She pouted and turned away and put her head on her brother''s left shoulder as Kiefy sat beside her on the right.

    Kiefy looks at her tenderly like ''it can''t be help'' sort of the way and lent her the shoulder. He then looked at me.

    ¡°Sorry, even though from the outside, she looks indifferent and cold but in actuality, she is very childish and emotional without showing much on her face. I guess she''s a little attached to you since you''re her training partner.¡±

    She''s like a cat or so I would think. Is a cat clingy and are able to beat you up without breaking a sweat? Hmmm...

    As I ponder, I heard light footsteps coming. I looked behind and saw Aeriasus with that asian earthling girl hiding behind her and the ubermensch.

    ¡°Hi there, do you mind if we join in?!¡±

    Aeriasus asked us that while smiling brightly as she and the other stood behind us.

    ¡°Sure, take the seats, the more the merrier.¡±

    August, with a bright tone, invited them. The three took the seats on the lounge chair where I was sitting with Erganisu on my left. I smooched over as Aeriasus sat beside me on the right, then the girl and the ubermensch.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Aeriasus Vertalageiny.¡±

    ¡°My name is Koizumi Kimiko, a pleasure to meet you all.¡±

    ¡°My name is Horatio Karl Anhersen. It is a pleasure to meet you all.¡±

    Aeriasus with her usual care-free tone, the Japanese girl with a creepy and indifferent intro and the ubersmench with a perfect intonation as befit of someone on the level of perfection personified.

    After they introduced themselves, we all introduced back.

    ¡°Our Eomancy teacher, Sir Thomas had some urgent fulfilment, saying something along ''That girl had burned down her library!'' and then he prematurely ended the class and here we are.¡±

    Aeriasus casually chatted about the reason for their early dismissal. That sounded suspiciously like their teacher talking about our broken-like-a-wreck-of-a-clock of genius shepherd that is herding us into enlightenment of Eomancy.

    ¡°Oh you all must be wandering what happened to that green-haired girl, Kristalisha right? She became a ''bit'' dizzybecause she had just manifestedher special ability. You see, her right eye gave her the power to seal Ancient Words!¡±

 CHAPTER 18

    Coincidence exist in a way we least expected.

    All of us were standing looking at a nervous green-haired girl up close. She still looking nauseated but now surrounded by six more strangers close enough to feel their breathes coming down on her.

    She had it worse than I did when I manifested the eye.

    ¡°I-is t-there s-so-something I-I can h-help?¡±

    She asked timidly while enduring her headache. She¡¯s like a hamster that is surrounded by predators in this situation.

    There was a black swirling in the centre of the red pupil; her right eye was shining ominous crimson.

    ¡°So she''s your counterpart eh?¡±

    ¡°Counterpart?¡±

    Akujin, with interest alight in his eyes, inspected the girl with an analysing gaze as Horatio gave him a side glance as he wondered.

    You know, Akujin, she doesn''t know that you are in fact analysing her but right now, she might be thinking '' why is this man sizing me with lecherous eyes!?'' because she was blushing furiously.

    ¡°Akujin, I thought your interest was in Weapon and Armor making.¡±

    ¡°Not quite, I found some interest in something like this. A physical evolution you might say.¡±

    Vefal with an incredulous tone went and blocked his view like a lioness staring down at a hyena.

    ¡°Well, it is fine, Kristalisha is a very shy person but she is quite a gentle and a good-natured child although it took us a whole day just to get her to say something. Oh, what a bad manner I had presented. My name is Stryklos Gardrisen, a bard genius and extraordinaire.¡±

    The dandy-looking ginger-haired man got up from his seat and bowed elegantly to all us. Still bowing, He then nudged with his elbow at the dark elf that had remained stoic and silent. I guess there¡¯s always a grumpy fellow in each group.

    ¡°... Herkaloi Logamine, A dark Ulf Prince.¡±

    The dark Ulf, with an annoyed face, introduced himself begrudgingly.

    ¡°And we are the Heirs that will inherit the Thrones of the Inheritors!¡±

    As he theatrically threw his arms wide, suddenly objects like the plates and the cutleries around us were rhythmically beating like the sounds of marching band playing.

    ¡­¡­

    What the hell?

    ¡°Sorry but Stryklos likes to show off his special ability [Invisible Legions] in which he commands a dozen of disembodied entities that can possessed non-animated objects.¡±

    Aeriasus bowed apologetically looking at the perplexedus.

    ¡°It seems that I shared the same ability with Sir Drafgnai. Remember that night when the music instruments played by themselves? It was Sir Drafgnai ability!¡±

    He excitedly said that like a child who had read through entire catalogue of ''Toy''IS''Them'' and talk incessantly about them in a car ride back home.

    ¡°Be quiet! Plates and utensils are not to be played with!¡±

    The kitchen staff, hearing the ruckus, came out yelling. Stryklos bowed repeatedly towards her with a fluster.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s alright if you guys sat down with us. I think it would be an hour more before our combat training.¡±

    Aeriasus invited us to sit down and we did. Just as I was walking towards the seat next Aeriasus, from nowhere, Vefal as slippery as the shadow and swift as the wind, had already took the seat next to her. She made a blank and pensive face as she sat down looking in front of her without even glancing me.

    Perhaps it was just a coincidence, I mean there¡¯s no way she was jealous¡­ Right?

    ¡­¡­

    I sighed and sat beside Vefal. Aeriasus was watching us had giggled quietly from the side.

    ¡°You two are quite close aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re combat partners although I¡¯m more or less a punching bag rather than a proper combat partner¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize he was so weak and easy to tire. I tried to gauge on the level where he can at least give a satisfying performance but even on my lowest, he still can¡¯t reach to that level¡­¡±

    I feel like she was complaining about not giving her enough pleasure and I¡¯m not ashamed of losing to her because she¡¯s a trained soldier unlike me. Nope, not denying anything here!

    ¡°How do you guys trained anyway?¡±

    ¡°Partner system. You see, these three, Erganisu, Vefal and Kiefy are quite trained in the art of combat so they¡¯re partnered with us to teach us how to fight, leaving our combat instructor without anything much to do.¡±

    August with a friendly demeanour spoke without any tension in them. If I have to elect anyone as a leader and spokesperson for our group, it would be him.

    The other group nodded in understanding.

    ¡°You guys are lucky because half of your group are trained in combat. Our group has only one or two, depend on how you look at it.¡±

    Horatio begrudgingly sighed as he said that. He wasn¡¯t innervated by that fact but was rather vexed.

    On the other hand, Herkaloi looked rather tersely as though he had something to say.

    ¡°Hey, I am trained. When he asked on what qualification I have as a warrior, I had a credibility of years¡¯ worth of training under me.¡±

    ¡°Except that you had lost to Sir Drafgnai when you had boasted that you were an unmatchable warrior and you challenged him.¡±

    ¡°You should have said he lost several times.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually about thirteen times.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!!¡±

    When Herkaloi tried to defend his pride, Stryklos, Aeriasus and surprisingly the timid Kristalisha had chimed in the additional facts. As of now, her right eye had returned to normal with a green pupil.

    Although everything was going smoothly, there was one person in the Heirs that had remained silent except for introduction. It was the Japanese girl, Koizumi Kimiko or was it Kimiko Koizumi?

    When I was glancing at her, she was calmly looking at each and every one of us and her eyes looked cold as thoughit was calmed and poised. The point of where her sight had constantly landed was at Erganisu.

    I remembered a Japanese subculture that tentacles and Japanese schoolgirl don¡¯t go hand in hand with each other; I wonder how she had felt about Ghrukka?

    Anyway, what about Orc or rather an Orka? Does she felt threatened by our kind, wise and prudent Orka, Sir Erganisu?

    I¡¯ll guess I speak up to her so she canengage in the conversation.

    ¡°Kimiko, are you alright? You can speak freely here; no one here will try to intimidate you¡­ or eat you¡­ except maybe August.¡±

    ¡°Hey, stop slandering me, I¡¯m an earthling like you guys too and that¡¯s kind of racist you know!¡±

    August quickly reacted and complained towards my joke. That¡¯s not racist. The term ¡®racist¡¯ meant that they had a superior, subjective point of view in terms of classifying the human race via skin colour and physical traits.

    A cannibal can be considered to be at the end opposite of a racist as every human can be a cannibal provided that they have the right time and motivation.

    Or maybe he was referring to the intimidate part¡­ hmm¡­

    Upon hearing me talk, Kimiko turned her face away as though she was surprised and I just noticed that her large tract of ¡®land¡¯ also sway in tandem.

    Unnoticed by me, the person next to me and the person next to that person had noticed.Aeriasus gave me a ¡®boys will be boys¡¯ look while Vefal looked at me with a subtle hint of jealousy. I then remembered, thankfully, of a particular piece of advice from a woman friend of mine.

    Women will always notice when you are looking.

    ¡­

    Unfortunately, this time everyone except the girl herself had noticed my line of sight and was staring at me. I guess this will cemented me of being the most perverted of the tenth summon.

    Kimiko looked everyone that was staring at me, and then turned her face towards me. She was confused. Please remain confused.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Anyway, since all of us had a silent understanding of establishing the most perverted of us, I think we should get to know each other while we have the time.¡±

    That part was unnecessary, you bard.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t introduced ourselves for the other three. I am Erganisu of Sky Slayer Clan.¡±

    ¡°My name is Kiefy Striden.¡±

    ¡°I am Vefal Striden.¡±

    ¡°Akujin.¡±

    ¡°The name is Augustus Hamilton and this our sole pervert in the group, Ruigne.¡±

    ¡°Dude, I can introduce myself¡­ properly.¡±

    Seriously man, that part was unnecessary, you athlete.

    After that our groups mingled as each of them found someone to talk with.

    Erganisu and Akujin were talking with the bard while Kiefy was engaged in a conversation with the proud dark Ulf prince.

    Aeriasus along with Kristalisha was having an awkward but a cute exchange with the quiet but polite Vefal.

    August and me were having a discussion with the other earthlings. With this, the earthling quadruplet is united!

    ¡°Wait, Ruigne sounds weird. It¡¯s not Earthy-like.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it sounded like a fantasy sort of name.¡±

    Ubermensch tilted his head along with Kimiko but he looked comically as his rigid, serious expression never changed.

    ¡°Well, you see, Ruigne here had lost some part of his memories.¡±

    After August had said that, the two humans cast their gaze at me with questioning expression. I nodded and proceed to tell them what happen.

    They were in disbelief after they heard my story.

    ¡°Did you inform anyone in this world?¡±

    ¡°I did that already, perhaps by the end of the day, they¡¯ll have something for me.¡±

    Ubermensch with a very stern yet concern glance asked me that.

    ¡°That is quite terrifying when you think about it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I mean that if you lost some important memories and that you could forget that you had friends and family.¡±

    Kimiko indifferent expression became a bit gloomy considering such possibility while August fearfully shuddered upon voicing out his thought of the consequences.

    All of us went silent for a while as we contemplate. I did wonder what I actually lost. I believed that it was important memories and yet as far as I can tell, nothing had significantly changed about me. I remembered the part where I had made an important decision when I was eight yet I cannot remember what the decision was or what it was about.

    It was like reaching the destination without the journey and forgot the destination but yet, I was actually there.

    Kimiko, scanned all three of us that were still thinking, cleared her throat and-

    ¡°-No, what I meant was that, maybe Ruigne was not alone in losing memories and someone amongst us is not themselves.¡±

    I felt my mind numbed for a while and the thoughts resumed to swirls, brewing into a storm after hearing the whamming words from Kimiko.

 CHAPTER 19

    Avoiding attacks from Vefal seems a lot easier than the first time but still not even ten seconds had passed, I was already on the ground. While I was fighting her, Her [Shadow] was also fighting back to back with August against Kiefy.

    Fundamentally speaking, Vefal¡¯s [Shadow] and Stryklos¡¯s [Invisible Legions] were almost the same except that the difference in the entities or an entity that they controlled and the intelligences of the entities. Vefal¡¯s [Shadow] seems to possessed intelligence, almost like there was another Vefal but in a subservient manner and also Vefal can also share and experience most of her senses through her [Shadow].

    Stryklos¡¯s [Invisible Legions] on the other hand required coordination''sfrom him as they have no, as far as I know, sentient minds to take their own action but this allowed him to perform a complex move if he were to be able to.

    Each has their own strengths and weaknesses I guess.

    ¡°Ruigne, you seem distracted.¡±

    Walking over to me, who was absentmindedly taking a quick and painful pseudo-nap with my eyes opened, Vefal sat on the ground beside me on my left.

    ¡°I kept thinking about what that girl, that Kimiko had said. What if someone amongst really had died mentally and was replaced by someone or something else?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°And if that did happened, then what is the purpose of that something? Is it malevolent? Does it seek to harm us?¡±

    Vefal¡¯s face was dyed in uncertainty but after a while, she was staring me down with a serious expression.

    ¡°Do you suspect me?¡±

    I got up even though pain was coursing through my body and stared right into her deep, blue-coloured eyes. It went like that for a few seconds as I contemplate on my answer.

    ¡­

    ¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t know her before, so how can I suspect her whether she was the real Vefal or something had replaced her? For all I know, that ¡®thing¡¯ back then could have taken my memories and assumed itself to be me. Nobody would have known whether I¡¯m the real me or not. It would have been the same for her. Hell, I doubt even her own brother wouldn¡¯t be able to tell.

    Even if she was ¡®replaced¡¯, then I would try to be wary to an appropriate level but also try to learn about ¡®it¡¯.

    ¡°Ruigne, you¡¯re seemed to think too much, you know?¡±

    Oh, wow, my monologue was affecting the physical time. I keep forgetting that thinking is not a free action.

    Anyway, even though I had a logical fact for the answer, yet I felt that it was not the answer I wanted to say to her. Against the logical conclusion, the words that came out were the opposite of them.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t suspect you. If I have to say, it¡¯s because I trust my gut feeling or my intuition that you are the real Vefal Striden. Not some parasite or another organism pretending to be you.¡±

    A foolish answer but it made me feel glad and relieved. If this is what it takes to feel this way, I don¡¯t mind being foolish.

    After I answered wholeheartedly, a smile like a blooming wild flower was formed on her face. Against the backdrop of the sky painted in the hue of red and orange of the sunset, it made the smile much more magical.

    It was a genuine, unique, and irreplaceable of a smile that no one else can make except her.

    With that, it was enough to affirm and solidified my foolish answer and destroys the lingering doubt.

    I turned away so she wouldn¡¯t see the blood rushing into my face.

    It went like this for how long, I can¡¯t remember. There was this rose-tinted feeling that was smothering the mood inside.

    ¡°You two ain¡¯t gonna train anymore?¡±

    August who had back down and took a quick break from attacking Kiefy, asked as such. Vefal [Shadow] was still fighting with Kiefy. Even if Vefal was resting, the [Shadow] could still fight as though it was another individual. Her [Shadow] seems to last for an hour at best and she can only call upon it again after some hours had passed.

    ¡°Ruigne is currently suffering from a pain when I swung his left side. I¡¯ve might had swung a little bit hard.¡±

    It felt like a wooden pole swung at the speed of fifty kilometers per hour, although being in pain was partly the reason though.

    After a few minutes of sitting quietly and enjoying the nature, we got up and began our matches.

    I never thought that I was actually looking forward to getting my ass beaten and handed by a beautiful girl but that¡¯s life.

    --

    After the evening training was over, we were heading towards our Fhagecs.

    I had a quick shower and a change of cloth.

    I was the first to leave as Erganisu did his ¡®cleansing¡¯ after me.

    I just noticed that after night, the floating lights would come out from the surrounding, illuminating every part of the place. It¡¯s funny how I never thought of this in these three days.

    As I was walking to the dining hall, along the way, I saw someone was currently practicing something on the side of the path.

    If I remember correctly, that girl was on the group where majority of them were elfin races. Looking at her closely, I realize that her ears weren¡¯t as ¡®elvish¡¯ as I thought. Her ears seem to bend with pointy end on the upper side. Her periwinkle-coloured hair was braided beautifully with her sharp feature accentuated her face.

    Her face was twitching as she was glaring at her right hand. She seems to be mumbling about something.

    ¡°Eo, Eo, Eo, Eo¡­¡±

    Is she trying to conjure an Eomancy spell?

    I think we already been told that it would at least take a month for us to conjure a spell.

    So I stood and faced towards her. Since I had interacted with almost half of the summoned, I felt even more comfortable in approaching them. Let¡¯s try this out.

    ¡°Hello¡­ The name¡¯s Ruigne, what are you doing?¡±

    That sounded strange since I went straight to the point. Maybe I should have just pass by but I was truly curious.

    ¡°Eo, Eo, Eo, Eo¡­¡±

    She kept chanting without even bothering to look at me. In fact, no a whiff of a reaction or acknowledgement had come out.

    I think I should just go if she¡¯s gonna be like this. So I resumed walking to the dining hall. Once I reached there, I decided to do some experiment with the dishes again. Erganisu came afterward and helped with cooking.

    After an hour, I can say the dishes I made had become tastier but the problem was thatI have no idea on what food they were based on. As I came out from the kitchen, all of the groups were here already.

    I presented the new dishes to my group and they eyes were sparkling as the smell waft through the table.

    I can say that I¡¯m on par with a professional chef on my world since I created my own recipes that which I have forgotten to write down! Damn it!

    As I regretfully eating the dishes that I can¡¯t reproduce, there was an interesting exchange between behind me. It was the elvish majority group.

    ¡°Where is Ghiscra?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still training. She¡¯s aiming to be the first to learn and master Eomancy.¡±

    An elf had asked towards her group. Strangely, her flowing long hair colour was lines of white running parallel with lines of black. The one who answered her was a broad-looking elf with a periwinkle coloured hair that had a natural arrogance on his face.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°What? She had been doing that ever since the Eomancy Class? Did she eat anything?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put the likes of your inferior races against us. We Falskilan are beings of higher existence. Hunger does not concern us.¡±

    The black and white haired elf girl sceptically remarked but she was dissed by the broad-looking elf. There was a skinny looking elf with a thick beard and wild, ragged fiery red-coloured hair and facial tattooes that was nonchalantly eating beside the broad-elf.

    It seems that group doesn¡¯t cooperate like the rest of the groups. Poor Ghrukka and the manticore were being side-lined and ignored by the three elves although they don¡¯t seem to mind it.

    Meanwhile, the Heirs had greeted us from the side. Our group relationship had increased to the point that we all mingled without worry and being awkward.

    After the dinner ended, Augustus invited us over again. Since there was no harm in it, we all accepted. All of the summoned had already left while I stayed behind to analyze my dishes. It was quite intriguing on how I was able to make these dishes to taste so divinely good.

    After I made a dish that was roughly like the one I created earlier, there seem to be something missing. Oh well.

    Luckily in this world, there¡¯s a packaging of a sort that we can store our food. I hope they don¡¯t mind if I bring this out as a midnight meal.

    I was walking on the same path before and I saw her. She was still standing but with a weakening stance, and her face expression was that of extreme exhaustion with her disheveled hair fluttering against the weak wind that had passed by. Even so-

    ¡°Eo¡­Eo¡­Eo¡­¡±

    She was still trying to chant. Seeing her reaching to her breaking point, I can¡¯t help but to stop walking. I wonder why anyone hasn¡¯t tried to stop her. Where are her group members? Oh wait, I remembered the previous conversation between the two elves.

    I stood and turned towards her.

    ¡°¡­ Hey, you should take a rest and eat something.¡±

    ¡­

    I was still ignored and for some reason, I can feel that at the edge of her eyes, she was glaring at me without any reservation, almost with a tinge of disdain. Oh, fine then.

    ¡­

    And yet for some reason, my feet¡¯s wasn¡¯t moving.

    Sigh.

    I lifted up the packed food on my left hand and opened it while putting it on her direction. Since the food was recently cooked, the smell was still strong enough to entice my already sated appetite.

    She abruptly stopped chanting and even though it was subtle, I can see and almost hear her sniffing. Even so, she strongly refused to lay her sight onto me but now she¡¯s trembling like a ravishing dog that hasn¡¯t been fed for days.

    I further enticed her as I softly blow the smell towards her. She jolted and her trembling increases.

    After a few seconds, she stopped trembling completely.

    Eh, what had happened?

    When I thought of that, she suddenly buckled down on her knees and her hands was on the ground.

    ¡­

    Even after all of that, she still wasn¡¯t looking at me.

 CHAPTER 20

    I stood and looked at her from above as she was struggling to breath.

    Even from this angle, I can see her chest inflate and deflate in an erratic timing. Not too small and not too large, just perfect.

    Oh wait, that¡¯s not the problem right now.

    Right now, I was having a struggle with this person who refused to even give me the courtesy of acknowledging my existence. Sure, I mean it¡¯s okay if we had known each other then she would has valid reasons to hate me but we never actually interacted before so I can assumed that it¡¯s hate stemming from ignorance and indifference.

    I squatted down.

    ¡°On the front or at the back?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    What I meant was would she like to be piggybacked or be carried in on the front. There¡¯s no sexual innuendo here.

    Now the reason why I¡¯m doing this was that at any moment right now, if I leave her off, she¡¯ll probably would fainted right here. The least I could do was to carry her back into her Fhagec. Even though I was treated like the undiscoverable tachyon.

    ¡­¡­

    This silence is quite damning.

    Without waiting for her centuries-to-come answer, I put my arms around her and carried her from the front.

    How light.

    She tried to struggle but her ¡®struggle¡¯ was more or less a petty squirming. And she was looking away from me.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your Fhagec?¡±

    Even without looking, she was pointing at one of the Fhagec that was at lane C, just after where the lane leading my Fhagec was. It was the first Fhagec in the row. She did this all without looking at me.

    She wants and at the same time do not want me to help her.

    I started to walk while her squirming was intensifying. Feeling quite annoyed, I then stopped and prepared a little threat with a firm tone.

    ¡°Look, if you don¡¯t stop squirming, I will drop you right here, right now, on this spot and just leave you there.¡±

    The squirming stopped. Good girl.

    It took me four minutes to reach the Fhagec because even though she was light, I had gone through three physical activities that had stretched the limit of a normal and a non-athletic mid-something guy.

    The first minute was fine but gradually my arms muscles was gradually numbing and I felt that I would accidentally drop her at any given moment.

    Thankfully, that didn¡¯t happen. As I struggled with my already-numbed arms, I had brought this silent princess back to her abode.

    ¡°Is anyone in there?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Can I just leave you here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    You know what, kindness and gentlemanly attitude is overrated. I think I should just reserve them when I had been given the proper response. Respect is not a one way street after all.

    I unceremoniously dropped her to the ground as I was fed up. She fell with a thump and her face was dyed in pained expression. Still her eyes was looking at anywhere but me.

    I walk away without even giving a second glance.

    Also, the entire time I was carrying her, I was still holding the packed food on my left hand. Between carrying her and holding the food, I had prioritized the former as not to drop, so the latter had nearly dropped several times.

    Today, I had learned a lesson: A hot, piping dish should always be the first priority.

    A lesson well learned.

    ¡­¡­

    Yet, I am compelled to a rather strange morality that had permeated my entire being as long as I remembered. And I allowed this strange morality to dictate my conscience thus I felt that I was an immoral hypocrite.

    Perhaps it was something that even the memory erasure couldn¡¯t wipe out from my being, a morality that was born from my childhood.

    As I was standing still struggling with this morality, I remembered that morning of our first day here and the lavish banquet that was presented, of when I was starving. Perhaps, as an instinct drive, this strange morality had a support born out of empathy towards the memory of hunger at that time.

    I sighed deeply.

    I turned around towards the girl but I was giving her the same treatment she gave me. I squatted down and placed the food lunchbox beside her without saying a word.

    I then truly walk away without giving a second glance.

    Perhaps it was just my wishful thinking of an imagination but I think I felt that she was gazing at my back and maybe, just maybe that in the most smallest muttering and the lowest of noises I think I have heard that she was letting out. It was something like-

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    --

    ¡°You¡¯re late.¡±

    August, the host of the meeting upon opening the door, greeted me with that.

    ¡°¡­ Sorry, I was being a Good Samaritan but as I was committing the good deed, I was way-laid by doubts, questioning the perks of being a Good Samaritan as I realized that most good deeds would go unnoticed or worse, they repaid it back with a bad one. I really learn a lot today.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I have no idea what had happen but good for you.¡±

    August was nodding quizzically as he said that.

    I arrived last as everyone was already seated and started conversations. I sat beside Vefal and she warmly received me.

    She looked at me with a worried expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You looked dissatisfied and unwell.¡±

    ¡°I just did something equivalent of pushing a flat-battery car to a gas-station that was about twenty kilometres away.¡±

    ¡°Flat-battery car? Gas station?¡±

    Vefal cocked her head cutely.

    Oh right, that were bad references of utterly incomprehensible nature to someone like her.

    ¡°N-never mind. I am tired though.¡±

    This whole day, I was moving my body constantly and it has certainly taken its toll on me. As a ten year old would have said, I am pooped.

    I had realized that unconsciously, i was sitting on Akujin or August chair andmy head was on the table with my arms had spread on it.From the corner of my blinking eyes, everyone that was sitting on the floor at the centre of the Fhagec was looking at me worryingly.

    ¡°Maybe, we should rest for tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°I agree. We have tomorrow and the day after that.¡±

    Although my eyes had closed shut, I could hear someone was getting up. It was probably Erganisu. He¡¯ll probably gonna carry me bac-

    --

    I woke up and opened my eyes abruptly. It was dark and I¡¯m on my bed. There was that pungent yet tantalizing smell¡­

    Due to the intensive physical activities that I had allowed myself to suffer last night, I couldn¡¯t even move my fingers. I guess its fine; the view of the ceiling or rather, the branches up above gave a lot reason for to examine this world.

    ¡­¡­

    Nobody in the group had asked this but I wonder what kind of calendar system Eoum is using. Maybe I should ask Keh Tauzad in the next class about how many months are there in a year, how many weeks are there in a month, how days are there in a week and how many hours are there in a day.

    If it¡¯s just like the Gregorian calendar, then there wouldn¡¯t be any problem in adapting.

    Also, I wonder what is outside of this place. From what I gathered and speculate, the place where we live in is one of the compounds of the central government and the fact there is a wall means that it¡¯s at the edge and there is a settlement outside. The places where we were summoned and the Inheritor hall was probably near too.

    But we have to use the portals to move around probably because the portals are one of the safety measures as only the guards could only activate the portals.

    Does this mean if I move far enough, I could stumble upon the other place or will there be hindrance? I¡¯m not that keen to find out though but I¡¯ll will at some point.

    Also, so far, I have only seen tropical-like flora and fauna. Are we somewhere near the equator of this planet? If that was the case, then it¡¯s not warm enough because I lived in a country near the equator but the country name was amongst the lost memories.

    After an hour or so, I turned on the light and tried to move my body.

    A little rigid but I think I can manage. Erganisu was still sleeping soundly and his window was visible.

    ???

    There¡¯s an envelope on my table.

    With a strained effort, I took a seat and took the envelope.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    (Greeting Sir Ruigne, Sir Gavrau had notified the Inheritors of your problem. After much discussion, Madam Tiphaniae had requested for a breakfast meeting with you after the morning training.)

    It was a very short and informal sort of a letter. So I am to meet with Aeriasus angelic-like sister?

    I have to look my best today.

    Due to this, my muscles and bone regeneration had drastically increases and I was able to ignore and shut the strainingvoice that wasscreaming in pain inside my mind.

    I decided to do a push up even though I had imagined hearing the very sound of my muscles being torn again but it would regenerate much faster than it being torn. I¡¯m sure of that.

    ¡­¡­

    The first thing that happens was that I fell on the floor with my face.

    Okay that was a bad idea. Perhaps I need to keep my testosterone in check. I guess it is true that the prospect of meeting a beautiful woman would induce men into a state of stupidity where they would take actions that defies logic and common senses, lacking any hindsight.

    What had spurs me to do something this spontaneous was something this silly?

    The sound of my face hitting floor was apparently loud as Erganisu had woken up.

    ¡°¡­ Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I like how cold the floor is. I think it¡¯s much better than sleeping on the bed. It is kind hot sometimes during the night, so I sometimes sleep on the floor.¡±

    I said such silly thing to hide my embarrassment but this level of playing it cool is pointless in front of the perceptive Erganisu.

    He got off from his bed without saying anything else because he realized at this point, I was just denying that I had actually fell face first.

    He¡¯s such a cool bro.

 CHAPTER 21

    Oh ye gods.

    I have an appointment with a goddess. Back then, my appointments and interviews were with thirty and up above something office managers with stern expression and authoritarian voice.

    Now, I am about the meet with a super model-like figure of authority. Thank ye gods for this unique other-world opportunity.

    Hopefully, she¡¯s easy to approach and witty like Aeriasus but I suspect that she is more mischievous and carefree than Aeriasus judging with that scene where she and Aeriasus were reunited.

    After my usual beat up by Vefal or morning training, I was standing near the portal, waiting for the guard to open it but it was still early. I guess I¡¯m a little bit enthusiastic about this. Actually who wouldn¡¯t?

    The feathered armoured guard was staring at me like he was afraid or something? Are we terrifying figures to them? Curious, I walked close towards him.

    Seeing me approaching him, he was visibly trembling. Relax; I¡¯m not the type who gets flipping angry for no reasons. Now that I was seeing him up close, I never had seen him before. I was quite familiar with the usual guard as I was always saluting him every time we come in and out of the portal. He is new huh.

    ¡°Yo, morning, is everything okay?¡±

    He looked petrified, like a mouse been glared by a viper when I greeted him.

    ¡°¡­ Y-yes, e-everything is-is f-fine.¡±

    That¡¯s quite the stuttering.

    I coughed. I tried to remember a method to approach a terrified kitten. Wait; can that be applied to a human? Wait, is he even human?

    ¡°Be at ease, you looked nervous enough, you might explode you know.¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    He jolted, jumped back and he was on all four as he incessantly bows. Oh, that was a poor choice of words.

    ¡°Please forgive me, please forgive me, please forgive me!!¡±

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m not gonna make you explode. Please, don¡¯t make a scene; I don¡¯t want to get questioned!¡±

    Phew, that calmed him down. He still looked warily at me as he got up.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll guess I get straight to the point. Are you afraid of us?¡±

    His face turned even more fearful mixed with awe and reverence.

    ¡°The summoned are legendary figures. Most of us would never even dream of talking with or even interacted with them. The guard before me told that if I misspoke or I insulted them, they have to right to have me dispose or worse.¡±

    You make us sound like some sort of overrated, cult-figure of dictators.

    ¡°You know, the guard that you replaced was just pulling your leg. We don¡¯t do that and¡­ maybe someone would but I doubt we have to right to have anyone dispose. So relax, you can interact with me just fine. To begin with, my name is Ruigne. What is your?¡±

    He looked at me with baffled expression.

    ¡°¡­ My name is N-Nytar¡­¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you Nytar, please treat us well.¡±

    I extended my right hand for a handshake. This made him even more baffled.

    Five seconds, please take my hand, oh look he¡¯s progressing as he lifted his right arm!

    After ten seconds of awkwardly trying to reach my hand, we clasped and in a rigid motion of up and down, a handshake were made!

    ¡°See, I¡¯m just like you. We may be beings on a different term when I have some advantage in terms of abilities¡­ but yousee, both you and I have dreams, feelings and aspirations that every living sentient beings have. We¡¯re no different in general.¡±

    His expression lightened and he was relief as he lets out a smile. We unclasped our hands and stood face to face as the atmosphere lost all of its tension.

    ¡°I¡¯m honoured that you have given your name, summoned one.¡±

    ¡°Just call me Ruigne.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir Ruigne.¡±

    I guess that¡¯s good enough.

    He then perked his ear as though he has heard something.

    ¡°It is time for your appointment, sir Ruigne.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Do you not hear the sound of Ethka?¡±

    Ethka? What the hell is that?

    ¡°No I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the sound that signal what time it is.¡±

    But I didn¡¯t hear anything. Seeing that I was stumped, he was thinking on how to say it as his eyes looked upward.

    ¡°It¡¯s a deep, sonorous sound with a distinct tone of a sort.¡±

    That¡¯s quite vague but come to think of it, I something feels that there is some vibration in the air in interval timing. Is that the sound?

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll be late at your appointment if you continue on idling here.¡±

    Oh!

    Luckily, he already activated the portal. I wonder how they activate the portal.

    ¡°Well, see you again, Nytar!¡±

    ¡°You too, sir Ruigne.¡±

    He bowed as I ran into the portal.

    --

    No one was here. I was standing at the portal entrance of the Inheritors hall but only silence reign.

    Only the sound of my footsteps walking broke that silence.

    I stood what seems to be the centre of the hall.

    There, I waited for oh so long.

    It was then I heard the sound of something up above.

    Bam!

    She fell on the ground with a reverberating force but not to the point of damaging herself.

    I stared in silence at the sight of a pair of wings that was attached on a damsel.

    The damsel golden hair was dishevelled and her clothing looked hastily put. The cleavage was dangerously exposing and my eyes were glue as though the source gravity was there.

    She was rubbing at the back of her head with a hurtful expression.

    After she had got up, she brushed her cloth and smiled politely at me. She looks fine even after falling down, I think.

    ¡°Sorry for the sudden and abrupt entrance, teehee!¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°I woke up late and I just realized that I had an appointment so I rushed everything and here I am!¡±

    With a bubbly face, she got close to me as she explained. It smells really nice here.

    ¡°Huh, so let¡¯s talk about my condition.¡±

    ¡°Oh certainly but first!-¡±

    She snapped her fingers and the portal fizzled again and few people were bringing foods. That must be the breakfast.

    ¡°Follow me!¡±

    With a light steps, I let her lead me.

    There was a door at the end of the other side of the hall. We entered through the door and it was certainly like a room where they would receive a guest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a seat! Uwah, a breakfast date with a young man, I still got it!¡±

    The latter was a muttering to herself about her obviously sex appeal of a charm. We went to the centre of the room where there was a table.

    The table was round and small and there were only two chairs facing each other. She happily took one of the seats without hesitating as I take the other one.

    Well, okay, let¡¯s just enjoy the pace.

    The food was prepared in front us.

    ¡°Dig in, we can discuss while enjoying the fine meal.¡±

    I nodded. The food that was prepared was like usual but in a more luxurious way. The foods consist of boiled eggs similar to a chicken egg, some brown bread and a soup of a graphite grey colour. There were other foods but it¡¯s hard to describe them because it was something unlike I seen before.

    ¡°When did you lose your memory?¡±

    ¡°It was between the period when I was summoned and on the night when I tried to name myself.¡±

    ¡°Was there anything else going on that time?¡±

    ¡°I remembered I felt no pain at all, it was like everything was normal until I swallowed the Special Pill.¡±

    Then a brief respite, as we enjoy the flavour of the foods.

    ¡°I see, did you lose them in sequence or it was selective?¡±

    ¡°Selective, it seems that only memories that I considered important are blank to me. Between my earliest childhood memories and when I was thirteen.¡±

    ¡°I see, I see.¡±

    After a while, we ate in silence as though Tiphaniae was thinking on my answers and was formulating a solution.

    It went about ten minutes and we had finished both of our breakfast.

    ¡°¡­We actually have records of summoned losing their memories. It sometimes happens to those who came from a world without any magical energies or a species that can¡¯t harnessed magical energies, so when they are summoned, the sudden exposure to something akin to a magic spell caused the summoned to exchange their memories as compensation as memories are something considered magical in a way. It¡¯s also why they don¡¯t feel any pain upon being summoned. Thomas was one as such. He had experience memories losses. We have a name for this; it¡¯s called ¡®Other World Syndrome¡¯.¡±

    Thomas was one of the Inheritors and by the looks of it; he seems to be from earth too.

    ¡­¡­

    If I was a lesser being of a plebeian intelligence, I would have accepted the explanation while being bedazzled by her splendour of a beauty but unfortunately, I¡¯m not. I realized there are some inconsistencies with her explanation.

    First, why were my memories wiped out in a systematic manner? If it were something like using my mana, then it wouldn¡¯t matter which memory was wiped out right?

    Second, she said there were records of memory losses but that also means that they know of it and how to stop the memory wipe. If that was the case, then they would have asked us at that time not only about the pain but also is anyone having memory losses but they didn¡¯t.

    Lastly, I remembered what Ghrukka the Uhzelak had said. Something sentient was eating my memories. It was not a mana exchange or draining but something alive was wiping them in an orderly manner.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    It was then I suspected, they were hiding something from us.

 CHAPTER 22

    Of course, I¡¯m no fool either. Even I if do suspected that, it is uncouth of me to blatantly accuse them of that. I am the one who is sheltered, fed and educated by them. But it does make me be more wary and careful.

    But I wouldn¡¯t be on the paranoid level of a conspiracy theorist. It would be at just the right amount of caution and guard, so they won¡¯t suspect that I suspected.

    For now, I will accept their charity. What happen in the future is not set in stone. Maybe they have a good reason to hide but if it was something that could endanger me and the other summoned, then I will retaliate. Firstly, power and allies are necessary in order to have insurance in case it was the latter.

    When the time comes, I can oppose them if necessary.

    For now, I will smile innocently.

    ¡°I see, Ifelt relieved about that but is it possible to get my memories back?¡±

    She made a sad smile.

    ¡°No one who had lost their memories had them returned as far as we know.¡±

    I sighed and then smiled sadly as well while closing my eyes.

    ¡°Well, I guess I have to accept the fact, that they¡¯re gone forever.¡±

    I will find a way to get them back.

    ¡°It will be alright. I was the same as you back then. I was scared when I was summoned but time passed by and memory after memories, both joyful and sad, were made during those times. Each and every one of them I cherished in my heart. Those memories will replace those you had lost. You¡¯ll be alright. Please allow me to personally console you.¡±

    I heard her voice was getting nearer and when I had opened my eyes, she was nowhere in front of me.

    Behind me, there was a sensation of something soft and bulging currently felt between my neck and arms were wrapped around my shoulder. I felt her jaw as she rest it on top of my head.

    I was attacked!

    To struggle or to stay obedient?!

    I was excited by the prospect of meeting such divine beauty but this is too much!

    ¡­¡­

    Her left hand was moving at the centre of my chest and there, she gently caress.

    MY HEARTBEAT IS EXCEEDING MACH 4 AND MY LOWER HALF IS ERECTING AN UPRIGHT STONE AGE MONUMENT!!

    Her smell, which was enticing earlier, was now multiplied in effect as it softly lingers around my nose.

    I CAN¡¯T STOP THE EARTHQUAKE IN MY BODY AND MY MIND IS FILLED WITH THOUGHTS OF DARKEST DEPTH!!

    She then rubs her jaw from left to right at the base of my cranium in a cuddly manner.

    THE MONUMENT CONSTRUCTION HAD BEEN TESTED DESTRUCTION-PROOF WITH ITS MAXIMUM HARDNESS!!

    She lifted her head and cutely peeked at me from the right side.

    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re having a nosebleed. Let me get that for you.¡±

    She took a napkin that was placed on the table beside my meal and wiped my nose.

    OH YE GODS, THEY HAVE SWITCHED ROLES! THE ANGEL IS THE SUCCUBUS! SHE¡¯S THE SUCCUBUS!!

    ¡°Why is it still bleeding out!?¡±

    She was slightly panicking as she saw blood was still coming out from my nose. As she was wiping them, I can feel that her chest further enveloped my neck.

    I WAS THE ONE ASSAULTED! DON¡¯T MAKE ME A PERVERT! DON¡¯T MAKE ME A PERVERT!! THERE IS NO ENEMY BUT MYSELF!! THERE IS NO ENEMY BUT MYSELF!!!

    She then retracted those pair of temptation and knelt beside my right, fully focusing on wiping my nose with a worry face.

    With my composure restored, I forcefully took the napkin that was still wiping my nose. She slightly gasped.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that but I can do it by myself. There¡¯s no need for you to kneel down just to wipe it for me.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? I think it¡¯s my fault that you are bleeding from the nose.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t know whether she was serious or was just joking around but she seems to veer on the former to my dismay.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright. Anyway, I think we¡¯re got everything clear with our appointment. I¡¯m pretty sure as an inheritor, you have a lot on your hands.¡±

    She smiled wanly.

    ¡°I do and I am needed in someplace else but is it truly alright?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes, although is it possible if I stay here for a while?¡±

    ¡°Yes, take your time. If you are truly fine, then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    I nodded as she bowed and walked towards the door, leaving me alone inside.

    ¡­¡­

    The power of breasts and feminine wile is not to be underestimated.

    Now that the source of temptation had gone away, I can breathe easy as I regulate my heartbeat and my body gradually stopped trembling.

    Also, the main reason why I decided to sit here and wait was because, you know, it¡¯s awkward to walk around with a boner.

    --

    After the storm in my lower half had truly passed, I was back in the living quarters for the summoned. At the portal entrance, There were people waiting for me.

    Standing in front of me were three earthlings, one concern-looking green haired girl, one gaudy bard, one angelic succubus, one relieved orka, one indifferent but slightly amused dwarf, and two worried elves.

    ¡°So how was it?¡±

    August asked me the question. I told them everything about what was discuss but I kept my suspicion out. It was not because I didn¡¯t trust my fellow summoned but rather it was more of a pragmatic reason, which is to not rile them unnecessary. At some point, they might notice some inconsistencies on their own and when that happens, I¡¯ll be there to share them my suspicion.

    ¡°¡­ I see, so there¡¯s nothing that can be done about it huh?¡±

    The ubermensch muttered as such.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything like that when we were summoned; did any you two felt anything?¡±

    Kimiko asked both the ubermensch and August as both of them seems to be having some thoughts.

    ¡°Nope, some nagging pain but no memory loss.¡±

    ¡°Same. I only felt physical painbut I remembered every detail of my life when I checked just now.¡±

    Answered August and Ubermensch respectively.

    The ubermensch scored more point in being a superior breed as he indirectly professed an eidetic memory.

    All three of them looked at me.

    ¡°Well, at least we can serve as your reminder of earth.¡±

    Kimiko gave out a rather well-constructed of a smile towards me along with the two. I¡¯m consoled enough, so it didn¡¯t affect me much.

    ¡°Did my sister do anything towards you?¡±

    Aeriasus asked with an amused tone. When she asked this, everyone leaned a bit closer.

    ¡­

    ¡°¡­ Ruigne, why are you bleeding from the nose?¡±

    Vefal went close to my side and took a handkerchief from her pocket. It seems, she and her brother never had changed their armour or the content inside but they looked well care for and washed.

    Just recalling about that incident had caused me to have a nosebleed. It¡¯s a goddamn trauma now.

    As Vefal was wiping my nose, Aeriasus came closer and put her right hand on my left shoulder with an slight smirk on her face.

    ¡°Let me guess, she personally decided to console you with a hug from behind as she rubs her head over you?¡±

    That was spot on. I nodded my head as I was impressed.

    ¡°Well, she did that to all of us Heirs. Herkaloi and Stryklos had the same reaction like you did. She then tried to play it off by saying ¡®it might be my fault¡¯.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    I knew it. That wily and deceptive succubus masquerading as an angel!

    Vefal momentarily looked slightly disappointed at me but she smiled after a second and stepped away from me.

    ¡°We all know you¡¯re pervert, so it¡¯s okay.¡±

    -Was what she had said.

    I don¡¯t know whether that was supposed to comfort me or vex me but okay.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, the next class is just about to begin.¡±

    Kiefy told us.

    It was then, as I concentrated fully on my hearing, I think I heard a slight vibration in the air.

    --

    We bid farewell with the four heirs earlier and right now, we were in the class of Keh Tauzad.

    I had asked the questions to Tauzad and the answer was that it is the same with 12 months in a year, 4 weeks or so in a month and 7 days in week except that the days are ¡®special¡¯. Just as I wanted to ask what he meant by that, he said that before he explains why the days are ¡®special¡¯, he needs to answer what was included in my questions.

    ¡°The sound of Ethka was it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°It is a vibrating sound that is plays out onevery one hour interval. You can say that it¡¯s an indicator of time.¡±

    I see but wouldn¡¯t it be more simply if you use a clock?

    ¡°Why not use a physical indicator that shows what time it is?¡±

    Keh Tauzad smiled at the question that Akujin had forwarded that is similar to what I had thought.

    ¡°In Eoum, it¡¯s a little bit special. You see, even though we have seven days in a week, try to imagine this, after spending three days, you felt that there was no changes in the flow of times But actually, in those three days, the first day had 26 hours while the day after it had 23 hours. To explain it in a layman terms, In Eoum, sometimes some days, the light from the sun seems to last longer while at other times, it last shorter. It doesn¡¯t happen in a systematic manner too, as we could have 25 hours for four straight days and then suddenly it dropped 23 hours then it went up for 27 hours.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what qualified as a day then?¡±

    Erganisu asked.

    ¡°When the next sunrise come. There¡¯s only one time similar to an indicator of the time. We called it Ethka timer. There¡¯s a small version and a building version. I think I can arranged something if all of you are keen on knowing the time.¡±

    That is¡­ interesting. Although it¡¯s been four days, I never noticed details like when the sun would rise earlier or late or that the sun would set late or earlier.

    What the hell is wrong with this planet revolving system?

 CHAPTER 23

    ¡°Do any of you notice that at every morning, you would smell a fragrant but disgusting-like scent after you woke up?¡±

    Tauzad spoke of that while smiling softly. He really does enjoyed teaching. Always had been fond of someone like that.

    Most of us nodded. I¡¯m glad I wasn¡¯t the only one who had smelt that.

    ¡°You see, around the edges of the wall, there are nocturnal plants called Shreskav. Shreskav is a plant that buried itself during the day but after night comes, it would come out but it is hard to spot them because it¡¯s quite indistinguishable from normal grasses. After the sun rises again, Shreskav will buried itself again but the process of burying itself let¡¯s out a scent. People from Eoum had been using Shreskav as a means to wake up on time, which is right after when the sun would rise.¡±

    An alarm clock that utilized the senses of smell! No wonder when I woke up, I always smelt that!

    ¡°Oh, I thought that something had died drowning in a pool of expired perfume every morning.¡±

    Kiefy had said something funny with a rigid, serious expression as though he consider the possibility of what he said was something that was highly plausible. This just made it even funnier.

    Most of us burst into laughter as Kiefy and Erganisu looked at us curiously. Those two seems to forget to water their sense of humour daily.

    --

    After being lectured about the numerous flora and fauna on Eoum, I realized that the fact this is truly a fantasy world. Dangerous beasts roam and deadly plants lurk near the edge of what can consider being Athryshiayl borders. Tauzad didn¡¯t go into details but he recommended that we should go to the library to further study about the various beasts and plants in this world.

    Still, I wanted to ask him about other nations or kingdoms in Eoum or whether Athryshiayl is the only civilization. Seeing that Athryshiayl was hegemony, the probability that it was the only civilization was high.

    ¡°Um, Dekhine, why wouldn¡¯t you teach us?¡±

    Vefal pleaded towards her. She was currently sitting beside me on the left side.

    Right, we were inside a lecturing hall where Dekhine Folcruza was teaching. Although, ever since we entered here, she had been glaring at me with a vexed expression.

    She would just stood up there, occasionally stomping the ground loudly and mumble something incoherent to herself.

    I know that the fact was part of it was my fault but in truth, she had more fault than I did. Not being childish here.

    We haven¡¯t even made any eye contact at all.

    Erganisu and Akujin was having an intense debate about which was more beneficial, a carrot or a broccoli, both native to also the earth where I came. I realized that the worlds where those two had come from had the same food ingredients as us. Kiefy was observing the debate with focus.

    Earlier, Kiefy, upon being told by Akujin that he had made a joke, tilted his head in confusion. He really didn¡¯t understand what was funny about it.

    When the debate had started, August and I had chuckled on the point of the debate. Kiefy, seeing us being humoured, probably thought that to further delves into the complex world of what is funny, the debate was a good pointer. I have seen Kiefy laughed at jokes before but I think it was mostly something to the level of a basic joke.

    Now back to my situation.

    ¡°Argh, I¡¯m tired of this! One thing I can¡¯t stand than doing something that is a pain in the ass like studying is two people who can¡¯t resolved their problem and just leaving it to simmer!¡±

    August, who was sitting on my right, got up and turned towards me. He forcibly took my right arm and dragged me. I don¡¯ feel like resisting because maybe it¡¯s just what I need and he was much stronger than me phyiscally.

    He brought me to the surprised Dekhine.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry I burned down your library.¡±

    I muttered without looking.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not alright!! You can¡¯t just say you¡¯re sorry!! I know it¡¯s not your fault but it¡¯s just so¡­.arghh.¡±

    And she childishly assaulted me as she rains down futile punches on my thighs.

    ¡°T-they say they¡¯re going review my capabilities and competency as an Eomancy instructor because of that!! What do I do!!? Now my parents have to bow down their head to that Old guy who¡¯s pretending to look young to restore back our library!!¡±

    An old guy who¡¯s pretending to look young? Huh.

    ¡°Wait, are you gonna get replaced? What about this old guy??¡±

    August was dumbfounded as he looked on at the outburst of Dekhine.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not gonna get replace but I¡¯m might get downgraded. They probably will ask me to take someone as a co-instructor and that old guy probably gonna ask for a favour for restoring the library like taking her daughter as the co-instructor¡­ grrr!!¡±

    Dekhine fumed once more.

    August and I were looking at each other, puzzled.

    Vefal got up on the stage and tried to comfort Dekhine. Oh, she tried to pat her in the head with her left hand and was repulsed.

    ¡°Stop trying to take advantage of the situation.¡±

    Dekhine looks at her with a pout on her face. Vefal, unsure on where to put her hand, settled on just her right shoulder and smiled.

    Upon being comforted by Vefal, Dekhine looked teary but took a deep breath and exhaled. She was back to her composed and calmed self.

    ¡°Whatever, I had enough of moping around. Let¡¯s get back to the lesson. Whatever comes, comes. Everyone, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    With that, everyone took their seat.

    ¡°Last time it was about Enchantments and the Colours right? Ruigne, recite the number of colours of Eomancy!¡±

    You¡¯re still mad at me huh? I stood up from my seat.

    ¡°They were Red, Blue, Yellow, Pink, Green, Purple, Orange, Grey, Black, White and the special Colourless. Every colour has two shades of light and deep.¡±

    Dekhine nodded begrudgingly as she had her eyes closed after I finished recited.

    ¡°I only told you guys about Red, Blue, Green, Purple and Grey right? Akujin, tell me about Eomancy of Red!¡±

    Akujin got up.

    ¡°It is true that the summoned special abilities have their roots on Eomancy but there are definitely differences. For example, Eomancy does not or cannot make a time-related effect like August [Reaction] or Entities producing like Vefal¡¯s [Shadow] or Drafgnai [Eternal Soldiers]. Kiefy [Dispersion] seems to be the same like the Physical Defence Eomancy of Grey but Kiefy [Dispersion] protection is absolute or definitely out of norm than the certain level protections of Grey and it is also an offensive ability that synchronized with defence. Erganisu [Indomitable] has the same effect as Eomancy of Light Red, Grey, Blue and Purple combined but most Eomancy effect don¡¯t last longer than sometimes a few second and the longest are a minute but Erganisu [Indomitable] can last for an hour and not only that, You can only mix two Eomancy colour to combine their effect but never more than that, so [Indomitable] can¡¯t be considered an Eomancy.¡±

    she then went back of the stage and gets a few books from there. She then distributed them to all of us. It seems to be the books about the rest of the colours.

    ¡°There are also special abilities that are deeply connected with Eomancy such as your eye of [Synikorvus] or [Dexcrozus]. I heard that in one of the groups, there is someone that can invoke a special type of Circle as a special ability.¡±

    After she finished distributing, she looks once more at me.

    ¡°So you see, you can say that special abilities are in their own class. It¡¯s something unique that only one or maybe several times in the whole summoned in has manifested. The most notable abilities that had existed before are [Synikorvus], [Dexcrozus] and [Caelux]. I think someone in the Heirs has [Caelux] although, it always had manifested on an Heir.¡±

    I nodded understandingly. She seems considerably calm right now after her outburst, quite an impressive child.

    ¡°Well, after a week had passed and you know all the fundamentals, we will commence on practicing Eomancy.¡±

    --

    After the Eomancy class ended, we had some free time before evening combat training. I decided to wander off in our living quarter area. I was trying to find the edge of this area so I know what type of boundary they would place. If they had put a portal here, then that means that they wanted to regulate the going and leaving.

    I was alone as the rest of my group decided to have the supper. I wasn¡¯t particularly hungry, and so I opted out. For fifteen minutes, I have been walking non-stop but I still see nothing like a wall or a barrier that stopped me. I reached into some sort of a clearing and there was a lone tree in the middle of the clearing.

    I imagined I had seen the tree before but then again I just went through a forest, a very definition of a place full of trees, so I casually dismissed such thought.

    I took a rest under the tree shades.

    After a minute, I swore I was hallucinating. I was hearing a deep, grating voice asking me a question from the direction of the tree where I was resting near. I turned back.

    ¡°Friend?¡±

    It spoked.

 CHAPTER 24

    I must have accidentally smoked something weird while I was walking in the wood. I turned around and put in some knocks on the bark of the tree.

    Then it moved and turned towards me.

    That must have been a really strong hallucinogen.

    Wait, I been through this phase of denial before. Let¡¯s stop this. This is a fantasy world. Most of it makes sense without relying too much on science.

    Hmmm, I think I remember now, There was something like a living tree amongs the summoned. I had never seen this guy since that night. I wonder what it is doing here.

    I was stared down by what I think was its face. It had two holes like eyes and a grin-like hole as a mouth.

    ¡°Friend?¡±

    It asked me again.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not really sure if we can be friends if we¡¯d just met.¡±

    It then shook as though it was surprise.

    ¡°Would you like to be friend?¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t I?

    ¡°If that is okay with you, the name¡¯s Ruigne, nice to meet you errr¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, a friend who talks! My name is Krolve!!¡±

    After I introduced myself, it was swaying happily from side to side. It¡¯s quite surreal to see a sight of a tree-like being doing that movement. After it had calmed down, it turned around like it was before and it ¡®rooted¡¯ itself.

    ¡°Come sit beside me, if it¡¯s comforting for you to rest under my shade, then by all means, sit.¡±

    Krolve cordially invited me to sit beside him. I readily accepted because I need to rest my feet¡¯s before I get into a beat-down by Vefal.

    ¡°The trees here are just like from where I was, quiet but friendly. It would be hundreds of year before they talk back.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Well technically, it¡¯s not really strange for a tree wanting to befriend other trees but as far as I know, I don¡¯t think inanimate object like them understand or even have a concept of friendship. Hell, it¡¯s even weirder for a tree to talk, walk, and showing expression but then again, it¡¯s from a different world so perhaps to it, I¡¯m maybe more weirder subjectively.

    ¡°I see. So you are spending time with your friends here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, although the main reason was that I am currently having a meal right now.¡±

    A meal?

    After much thought of connecting the dot on how a tree gain nutrition¡¯s, I finally realized it.

    Oh I see, Photosynthesis.

    No wonder I never seen it inside the Dining Hall. It¡¯s a plant, how the hell does it gain nutrition¡¯s from eating by the mouth like us animals.

    ¡°Although, the nutrition I received from the sun is nothing that I had before¡­ It feels different.¡±

    ¡°Different?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s hard to describe.¡±

    I guess that would make sense that this unconventional world would have an unconventional sun. Perhaps the sun is not what it seems to be.

    ¡°Well, how everything so far for you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Ruigne?¡±

    ¡°I meant that since being summoned here, how have you been?¡±

    It took a pose as though it was contemplating. I rest myself as I let my back against its side.

    ¡°Since I was brought here, I had been feeling sad since I had left many friends back in my world and the people around me are not as kind as I imagined.¡±

    It made what I think was a sad face although it was kind of creepy.

    ¡°But it is alright. I already acquainted myself with these fellow trees, I never feel alone if I try and make friends.¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Krolve¡¯s deep and grating voice was chimed in a happy tone.

    ¡­¡­

    Such a kind and pure soul, I can¡¯t fault Krolve¡¯s happiness in just having friends even though they will never ever speak unless some magic enables them.

    ¡°Well, you made one more today right?¡±

    Krolve turned towards me. It was tilting on the left side but after a while, it was vigorously nodding on its upper half.

    ¡°Yes, true! A friend that falls under the category that talks!¡±

    Well, I can¡¯t judge that. I think it¡¯s normal to categorized friends. In my categorization, there¡¯s only two: Assholes and Not Assholes. For Assholes, I mean, you can¡¯t avoid them sometimes and they always try to bother anyone so befriending the one you can¡¯t avoid and just keep feeding their ego, so you don¡¯t have to deal with their shit needlessly. Even Assholes need friends.

    We rested there in silence as the wind occasionally blew opposite of my direction.

    ¡°By the way, Ruigne, what were you trying to do wandering this part?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I was curious what lies beyond of our living quarter, so I decided to try to find it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I believe that is impossible. There is some sort of a misdirection power around. I tried once to go further but I realized after some time of walking, I was walking in circle.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Does that mean that during the time when I thought I was walking straight ahead but in actuality I was walking in circle? That¡¯s pretty possible since if what I read was correct, then the Eomancy colour of Light Yellow is used to change the perception of a living being or a place, in other words, giving false sensation to the minds. Perhaps there are tools that are enchanted by that colour surrounding this area.

    After sometimes, I could subtly feel the sound of Ethka vibrating.

    ¡°I see, well, I guess my curiosity is sated.¡±

    I felt refreshed once more and I got up.

    ¡°Are you leaving Ruigne?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I got some combat training to attend. You have a combat training too right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I guess so. Will you come to visit again?¡±

    ¡°Not so much but I¡¯ll swing by.¡±

    ¡°That is reassuring enough.¡±

    I waved with my fleshy and bony hand and he waved back with his branch-like hand. I left the forest.

    --

    As usual, I was lying on the ground in a ragged state. Right now, I was watching Akujin utilizing his [Replication] while sparring against Erganisu who also used his special ability [Indomitable]. Akujin was replicating the wooden sword and stabbed the replicated on the ground. It seems that he was using them as a one hit attack as every sword he swung had shattered due to the fact that he was treating the replicated swords like a blacksmith hammer so every hit would strike with such a strong force.

    But Erganisu casually shrugged them off and he was using his wooden sword gracefully that you wouldn¡¯t believe that someone with Erganisu large frame could do such skill. Erganisu attacks don¡¯t fall behind in terms of power due to his special ability of boosting his natural strength.

    Akujin seems to focus on dodging after he attacked and waited for the chance to attack again while Erganisu was trying to score a hit.

    If I were the one getting hit by either one of those, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ll be crippled for life, ready for an earlier retirement. Wait, if I¡¯m useless, I wonder what they would do to me?

    As I brushed off such thought while shuddering, I changed my sight towards the sparring between Kiefy versus August and Vefal [Shadow].

    Kiefy was truly a force to be reckoned with. Even when it was two versus one, he still maintain the advantage of the battle as his defence was impenetrable while still being able to counterattack even when pressed by the two. August used his special ability when Kiefy pulled a feint and surprised him with a sudden slash.

    Seeing from here, he was coaching August on how to attacks as I saw his mouth moving and he never actually used his special ability unless he was truly cornered.

    For me, I¡¯d been getting slightly better. As I spar with Vefal, I had lasted longer and I was able to defend myself to some extent. Still, getting my ass kicked was still the end result of our match.

    ¡°Can you still go on, Ruigne?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah, I think all the exercises and the pain had made my muscles toughened and my bones stronger.¡±

    ¡°It depends on your stamina. You have a really low stamina, so the problem is you get tired pretty quick. I think we should just run around the field for twenty laps.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll admit, I got no endurance whatsoever, I was quite active back then. Don¡¯t know why my stamina had plummeted. Guess I was just lucky on the first match with August.¡±

    ¡°Everyone can improve even if they seemingly have no talent it in. You just have to maximize those potential. If that doesn¡¯t work, maybe something else would. You been looking at the others, more specifically, the way they fight right?¡±

    I got up with the help of Vefal and looked at her in awe. Her face was glistening with sweats but it didn¡¯t mar her beauty at all. Instead, it further enhanced it.

    Heh, I think I have a crush.

    ¡°Yeah, I noticed they were trying to develop a fighting style complementing with their special abilities.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you have a knack in analysing and strategizing. You loved reading right?¡±

    ¡°Have you been observing me like a stalker?¡±

    ¡°I may or may not have been.¡±

    She answered coyly. We laughed together on our playful conversation.

    ¡°¡­ Ruigne, there is something I want to tell you. You see, my brother and the rest of them had decided that they wanted to take the Weapon Pills tonight¡­ We had this discussion but we just an hour ago but you weren¡¯t here. If you wanted to, you can just go on with them.¡±

    She embarrassingly shied her face away.

    I remembered I promised her that we¡¯ll take it together. She had a trauma concerning about swallowing pills but I wonder, wouldn¡¯t she had a problem taking the Specialized Pill? I guess the pain she felt at that time had overpowered her fear.

    ¡°That was¡­ my first promise I made when I came to this world. I have no intention of breaking it. We¡¯ll do it together.¡±

    Although I initially said that just to comfort her, I realized how important was that promise to her and myself.

 CHAPTER 25

    After the training was over, I was here with Erganisu cooking dinner. I spotted a used lunchbox on our table. That silent treatment girl must have returned it. Well, at least she is courteous enough to do that.

    I was whipping out some dishes that resembled mac and cheese with some ingredients that looks the same, almost. The cheeses in this world were varying to a degree just like back on earth but I¡¯m not sure if cows exist in this world but it was definitely cheeses.

    Meanwhile, Erganisu was preparing some vegetables dishes of a sort.

    After dinner was cooked and served, we were enjoying the meal with delight.

    ¡°This food, it looks disgusting but I can¡¯t stop eating it.¡±

    -Said Akujin while stuffing the mac and cheese down his mouth fanatically.

    ¡°Hm, it¡¯s nothing that I had seen before. What is this food?¡±

    Kiefy too was curious about the mac and cheese.

    ¡°It¡¯s called mac and cheese back in our world. Ruigne, I didn¡¯t know you can make this. That¡¯s it; from now on, you and Erganisu are our official cooks!¡±

    I did my best as much as my menial skill in cooking had allowed me to. Aside from my cooking, I was eating Erganisu¡¯s vegetable dish.

    ¡°By the way, what is the name of this dish, Erganisu?¡±

    ¡°Name? It¡¯s just a mixture of vegetables that we have confirmed edible.¡±

    Oh, okay. There¡¯s no aesthetic sense to it but I think his point of view was that the whole point of a food was to feed for nutrition and energy, not to needlessly dress it up for art. I kind of agree to a certain point.

    ¡°By the way, Ruigne, we all agreed to take the Weapon Pills tonight, just to let you know.¡±

    After most of us nearly finished our meals, kiefy told me that. He knows about my promise to Vefal, so he was being considerate for me.

    I nodded without saying anything.

    We had a silent understanding. From the corner of my eyes, Vefal saw our silent communication and her shoulder went crestfallen. I guess I need to say something to her tonight again.

    The only group that had come to sit with us during that night was the Heirs group after most of us had finished our dinner. It seems all of us were compatible with them. On the other hand, the other groups had only threw glances at our mingling but kept to themselves.

    ¡°You guys haven¡¯t taken them? We took them last night before we went to sleep, so we¡¯ll be expecting something tonight.¡±

    Stryklos told us that.

    ¡°Oh, okay then. Wait, what¡¯s the rest of you guys special abilities? Oh, we don¡¯t mind telling you ours though.¡±

    August who was leading the conversation, asked that sort of question and after that, disclosed our special abilities to them.

    The heirs nodded to each other and the Ubersmench cleared his throat.

    ¡°I see, well let me start first. I have something that was called [Caelux] which in every summoning, one of the heirs would always have it. It seems that I inherited it. It¡¯s the ability to use a unique Golden Eomancy colour that is most effective against the creatures of the Dark Recess. When use it on yourself or allies, it has restorative properties and provides physical, mental and Eomancy resistance especially against an attack from the creature of the Dark Recess. If use against your enemies, it can become a powerful offensive power and when imbued on weapons, it enhanced it to the point that it became the hardest and sharpest iron or steel.¡±

    I¡¯m pretty sure Ubersmench was exaggerating about the latter being able to make any weapon an A+ grade quality but I never seen it, so I¡¯m not hundred percent of how true most of it.

    After the ubersmench had finished his, Aeriasus lifted up her right hand playfully.

    ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m next. I call my ability [Limitless]. I can activate an unprecedented regeneration and remove the limits in both physical and mental capacity. It¡¯s quite simple. Ruigne, would you like to be my test subject?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Sure, I guess.¡±

    And just as I said that, I felt something inside of me wells up. I felt that all the fatigue I had accumulated today was gone and was replaced by an overwhelming urge to stand up and yelled ¡®POWER THURST!!¡¯¡­ In which I did.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Everyone in the dining hall was shocked as they stared at me.

    Just as that urge suddenly came; it was then replaced by another overpowering urge, which I myself couldn¡¯t see it coming.

    *BAM!*

    I felt the sharp pain at my forehead first before I realized that I had lunged my head towards the table, slightly cracking it. I¡­ am baffled. This might cause a serious concussion and amnesia. I can¡¯t afford the latter anymore.

    And just like puppet strings had been cut, I suddenly lost all of that energy and I fell with my upper half on the table. I fell on my face forward.

    On my left side, Vefal with worried expression, stood up and she was shaking me.

    ¡°Are you alright!?¡±

    Meanwhile, on my right side, Aeriasus had come running from the opposite side and also with a worried expression, she was shaking me too from the right.

    ¡°T-that wasn¡¯t supposed to happen!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Well the exchange rate wasn¡¯t so bad, because right now the worries of two maidens were showering upon me.

    ¡°That¡­ that was interesting; he truly is a special¡­ existence.¡±

    Kristalisha was looking at me with a very interested expression.

    Damn right I am. I was summoned naked, got myself partial amnesia, being able to make fast-friend with fantasy peoples and then I, in an energetic state, slammed my head on the table spontaneously. How many people think that they can top that up?!

    Now as for why I had acted that way, if I have to theorize, I think it was because her ability removed the limit ofmy impulsive hyper-activity and my short attention span to the level where everything that crossed in my mind is done without an iota of thought in restraint.This is the first time I felt this kind of a driven state and I tried to objectify the feelings. Hopefully i wouldn''t be subjected to her power again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ move on, my special ability, I call it, [Chains]. I can produce these chains-like strings from anywhere near me. It can bind, attack physically and change it state of matter but I can only do produce three at a time. There¡¯s also limit of how far it can go away from me, if it exceeded those limit, it will disappear. What I can do with them depends on my creativity although I can¡¯t seem to control it much at the moment.¡±

    She produced something out from her lifted right hand. A helix of black coloured matter sprung out from there. From my rough observation, it looked like a liquid as it writhing about but then it solidifies and after that, it turned gaseous. She then willed it to disappear as though showing that was enough.

    ¡°Well, Herkaloi you¡¯re the last one!¡±

    Stryklos after listening to Kimiko special ability, he turned at the Dark Ulf and nudged him on the right elbow.

    ¡°¡­ I call it [Fade]. I can erase my existence and everything I am wearing and touching from anyone that I choose in a certain radius. It¡¯s not invisibility but rather the subject senses cannot even detect my existence and¡­ more.¡±

    He got up but I don¡¯t see anything special until I looked at my group, specifically Akujin and August.

    Both of them looked very puzzled.

    Akujin and August suspiciously looked around. From my view, Herkaloi was walking behind them and put both of his hands on each of their shoulder.

    They were still looking around not noticing that a pair of hands was resting on their shoulders.

    It was then, as they were being jolted, they hurriedly looked behind them and saw him.

    Akujin and August looked tremendously dumbfounded.

    ¡°What the hell?!¡±

    ¡°Neither any smell, sound or sight. You don¡¯t even know what happen.¡±

    After he said that, he returned back to his chair.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all. You guys have already seen and knew about Kristalisha and Stryklos special abilities.¡±

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s our time to show them ours right?¡±

    The Ubersmench, the spoke person of the Heirs concluded and August looking satisfied wanted to show them our special abilities but I cleared my throat before anyone from our group initiate.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Ruigne?¡±

    Kiefy looked at me while cockinghis head to his left.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind showing our special abilities but we¡¯re getting unnecessary attention as of now.¡±

    The two other groups, sandwiched between us, were looking at us with mixed gazes.

    Were they envious at the fact that both of our group had bonded?

    ¡°It is¡­ uncomfortable.¡±

    Aeriasus voiced her concern in a whisper as Kristalisha timidly got closed to her while glancing at the group of same green-coloured and red-coloured humans who are probably her relatives.

    ¡°What about tomorrow? On morning training, we can ask Gavrau to have a joint training!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s plausible. We will try asking Sir Drafgnai then.¡±

    After August and Horatius agreed with each other and as we had finished our meal, we went our separate way while being stared.

    --

    ¡°Do you have a moment?¡±

    Vefal hesitantly asked from behind me. I turned around and look at her face. It was expressionless and unfathomable just as the tone of the question that she had asked me but I could subtly felt some trepidation in it.

    ¡°I do. I have nothing to do at the Fhagec anyway except lying on the bed and sometimes on the floor.¡±

    She chuckled. Sometimes, I can be very smooth.

    ¡°Then would you mind spending time sky gazing with me?¡±

    She cordially asked me with a shy smile with warm emotions pouring in on every subsequent word.

    It was an invitation that caused me to slightly form a smile on my face.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯ll be glad to.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s meet at near the field where the portal after we both had washed ourselves and in better clothes.¡±

 CHAPTER 26

    I had picked a snazzy-looking, silky grey robe amongs the clothing¡¯s that was given to me for tonight. After showering and preparing myself, I had heard the Ethka vibrated a while ago, so I think an hour had passed.

    After exiting the Fhagec and informing Erganisu, who was writing on his diary on where I was going, I walked with a cheerful gait. Looking up at the night sky, there were barely any cloud obfuscating the innumerable stars that shines and the various moons up above.

    It was as though, it became a theatre that was opened solely for the two of us.

    As I made my way, I saw a familiar figure on the wayside. It was that same elven girl that had repeatedly chanting the Origin Circle and who had denied my existence.

    I learned my lesson and right off the bat, I walked passed her. It was only a glance but I noticed that she looked much better than last time. I did saw her during dinner so it seems like she learned her lesson too.

    After some walking, I reached the field and I saw Vefal, already sitting on the ground while gazing up above.

    I walked quietly towards her.

    She didn¡¯t react but I think she noticed as soon as I had arrived on the field. I looked towards portal and saw the guard resting beside it. It was the old guard. So he was assign on the night shift while Nytar covers the day shift huh?

    ¡°Took you a while.¡±

    She said that without changing her sight that was still looking at the sky.

    I sat beside her and followed her gazes.

    She wasn¡¯t staring at anything particular but I felt that she was trying to see further into the night sky.

    ¡°They said that amongs all these stars, the brightest star are always the furthest.¡±

    ¡°And the brightest star is actually on the brink of its lifespan.¡±

    ¡°Eh, really?¡±

    Vefal turned her face and looked at me with slight surprise.

    ¡°Yup, you see those stars up there are the suns of another galaxies. A dying star is a dying sun that shines the brightest, unfortunately or fortunately depends on how you look at it. It¡¯s the same for some people, the moment when they are at their peak is when they¡¯re about to die.¡±

    During the climax of their life, every essence, every atom, everything about them shines fiercely like it was a monument that they had been there, the self-evident work of a beautiful causality and the mysteries of the universe.

    We both looked again towards the sky. After a few seconds of pondering,-

    ¡°¡­ Dying is scaring. Some people die without wanting to, right?¡±

    She muttered simply.

    I agree too. I think death should only be embrace when we¡¯re truly tired of being alive. That sort of feeling is the sort where it¡¯s like the first sensation although never in my life had I experienced where I am tired of living.

    ¡°Is it okay, if I share something with you?¡±

    Her voice lowered as though she was wary of my response.

    We only known each other for four days and yet we ¡®clicked¡¯ and developed a close bond quickly. Perhaps all those punches and kicks was the main factor of a catalyst in accelerating our bond.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright; you¡¯re my first training partner, so share away.¡±

    I soothed her anxiety by replying lightly. I could hear her exhaling with relief.

    ¡°¡­ I was reminded of my fear. The shape, the size and down to even the colour of the pill were the same.¡±

    I smooched closer to her because the words that were coming out from her were a squeak. She was also trembling.

    ¡°This is one of my deepest fears.¡±

    -(Third POV)-

    Everything sounded muffled for her. Only the sound of gasping and rough-breathing was heard by her although only barely.

    Inside this small, barricaded room where the air was stale and suffocating, Vefal Striden was slumping against the wall on the left side near the only door of the room. There were no windows in this room because the room was in an underground area.

    Why was Vefal Striden inside this room? It was simple; it was because Vefal Striden was no ordinary soldier. She was an infiltrator, a spy. Due to Atras being led by a decadent and foolish ruler, there were dissidents and plotters amongs the nation trying to overthrow the current establishment.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    But the ruler had a cadre of cunning and resourceful advisors and those advisors had devised countless of countermeasures against such threats. One of those countermeasures was spying on their own military. In order to prevent the army from revolting, they put spies¡¯ amongs every rank in the Royal Army.

    Vefal was one of the spies. She was picked due to her emotionless exterior and so she was trained thoroughly as a spy.

    After she finished her training, unfortunately for her, she was sent to a faraway post near the border. She was also sent along with her brother who unbeknownst to him, didn¡¯t realized that she was a spy.

    She had been given an oath to not reveal of her status except to her fellow infiltrators.

    There were about five more of the spies sent to this remote post aside from Vefal. And now, all four of them had died. A revolt had happened and the loyalist and the rebels had clashed.

    Naturally, all the spies had infiltrated the rebels and began their espionage but their activities was soon discovered and they were marked for death.

    Two of them died while fleeing but inside the room¡­.

    There were two of them that are still alive and the other two was dead.

    For a spy, being captured means that you would be interrogated, tortured and kept alive for as long as they let you. It was a fate far worse than death. It was not acceptable for a spy to be captured, so each spy was provided with a single way to avoid such fate.

    Vefal, on an irregular interval, had checked inside her right side of the pocket and took it out and put it back again for several time. It was a peculiar object of grey colour, a spherical-shaped pill. It was what a spy would call a suicide pill.

    As of now, Vefal was in a dire state of mind.

    ¡°Hey, do you want to take it first?¡±

    Opposite of Vefal was another female spy. She, with a rasping tone of a voice, asked Vefal. It had been days since they had been here.

    On the first day they had arrived at this particular basement room hidden from the enemies but still they prowled about the area above. All four of them had felt relief as they had eluded the hunt but the enemies were still around as they heard footsteps from the ceiling of the room. The second day, with no foods and personal space around, they felt anxious and wanted to leave the room but due to the still incessant noises up above, they couldn¡¯t risk being found out.

    On the third day, the other two spies, a male and a female, whom Vefal assumed that they were in a relationship, decided to take up their own life. Although they hesitated at first, they took them together.

    It was then the horror ensued.

    Every spy had thought that the pill would give them a quick and painless death but what had happened in front of Vefal was anything but that.

    After they had taken the pills, nothing at first happened until both of them started to spasm at the same time. As they spasm, their eyes went bloodshot and they began clawing their own chest. Their veins started to line purple as they clawed and dug through their skin. They screamed wordlessly for it had looked as their throat has swollen, blocking any sound coming from their mouth as only the sound of struggling to breathe and the sound of them thrashing about was the only noise inside the room.

    Vefal and the other spy were holding their breath watching this cruel display as their mind had blanked out.

    It went for an hour.

    It was a violent and senseless death for both of them. Their bodies were bloated in purple and their entire front was viciously eviscerated by crude fingernails with their ribcage jutting out unevenly and damaged parts of organs were scattered around them.

    Their face was locked in an indescribable agony and their mouth was wide opened in a shocking gape.

    This image was burned into the memories of Vefal as she silently stared at the mutilated corpses of her former comrades.

    She turned towards the spy opposite of her. It must have been the same for her as she was petrified with intense horror, fear and revulsion.

    Vefal while trembling took out the suicide pill and stared it for a long time.

    --

    On the fourth day, the day of the current situation where the female spy had contemplated on taking the pill even after knowing the consequence. At any given moment, they would be discovered by rebels, so time was against them but they held on to the sliver of hope that rescue would arrived.

    Weakened from hunger and thirst, the room was reek with the smell of decays and putrefactions.

    ¡°Do you want to take it first or we take it together?¡±

    The female spy asked again with her now straining voice. Vefal had no energy to reply back but it was also because she was unable to decide. It was between waiting in constant pain for a rescue which was unlikely or dies a horrible death from the suicide pill. Both choices were sadistic.

    She never wanted this. She had thought that if she just does her job right, everything will sort out by itself. Yet, here she was, on the brink of death in the worst condition for any living being, clinging to her life in a barely visible hope.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m tired of all this pain and suffering. I just wanted to live a life worth living. I never wanted to cause death and betrayed the people around me. I don¡¯t wanna die this way. I wanna fall in love, I wanna to see the Kingdom, I wanna die surrounded by my loved ones¡­ but I can¡¯t now, can I? Since we¡¯re both so weak right now that we can¡¯t kill ourselves or each other, I guess this is the only way.¡±

    She muttered that with resignation and with no notion of clinging to her life anymore. She had given up.

    The female spy took out her pill and without delaying, popped it into her mouth.

    Her death was less violent as she had no strength to hurt herself but it was no less traumatic. This was the second death by the suicide pill which had burned itself on Vefal¡¯s memories.

    Vefal had always kept the relationship between the spies as professional but she realized that they were just like her. They had dreams, hopes and things they wanted to fulfil.

    As of now, she was the last one inside the room alive. She however, still clings to whatever hope she has but it was fading.

    --

    How has it been? Vefal had lost count of the time. The long, torturous hours inside the room had greatly traumatized Vefal. When her strength draws near to an end and she felt that the last string of life was about to be cut off, after taking and staring at pill several times, she decided. It was the only way.

    As the pill slowly brought towards her mouth, Vefal swore that she had heard the sound of running footsteps outside the door but she already made her resolve.

    Just as the pill was near her mouth, the door burst opened.

    She stopped and painfully turned her around to the entrance. It was one of the faces she had reminisced before she decided to take her own life.

    ¡°Vefal.¡±

    With arrival of her elder brother, Kiefy, She was rescued.

 CHAPTER 27

    The sound of insects like those of crickets was buzzing the surrounding while the stars seem have to brighten with intensity.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry. That was presumptuous of me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, it¡¯s not too much but it does put me in a deep thought.¡±

    I did delve deeply in my thought on her past trauma. How a simple fear could turned traumatic one.

    Fear comes in every kind of form. Some fear looked and sounded ridiculous for some people but for the one who has them, it is a stuff of nightmare.

    ¡°I have something to say if you are willing to lend an ear, a pointy ear that is.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    I tried to lighten the mood and it was successful, as she chuckled after she gave her affirmation.

    ¡°When I was fifteen, there was a new kid transferred in my place of education. He was quite a confident, arrogant and boastful kid, in short, he was an asshole but he was a smart, good-looking and a smooth talker. He got his fair share of people who despised him and friends who flocks to his popularity. Everyone is the class was divided although there a third group that don¡¯t really give a shit about. I was in that group.¡±

    Thankfully, I had this memory because it was one of my memories that had become the first step in my path to maturity.

    ¡°Then one day; a butterfly flew into our class. Some people were offhandedly looking at it while others were focusing on what the teacher was lecturing about. Then, we heard a distressful shriek. From the window side on the third row seat, that Kid was shivering incessantly as terror fills his eyes, his sight glued towards the harmless, flying butterfly. He fell from his seat and quickly got up and scurried away and as though fate was playing around him, the butterfly was gracefully flying towards him. He shrieked again, flailing his arms in a panic as though he was warding himself from the butterfly. After few seconds, the butterfly flew away outside through the window but it had left one tear-drenched, sobbing-whimpering, trembling boy slumping at the back of the class. Every eye in the class was staring at him. And then someone laughed. Another did and then another. After that, the whole class was filled with roaring laughter¡¯s. Some people in the class sympathized towards him but kept silent. As for me, I had laughed. It was because it was hilarious for me at that time. Then, that Kid became the ¡®Buttercry Kid¡¯.¡±

    I paused and exhaled my breath.

    ¡°¡®Hey I heard that all the windows ¡®Buttercry Kid¡¯s house was sealed shut so butterflies wouldn¡¯t invade,¡¯ Said a guy who knew nothing about that Kid.¡±

    ¡°¡®I nearly smuggled a butterfly into the class but remembering my past friendship with him, I let go of the innocent butterfly back into the wild. If I did smuggle it inside, I¡¯ll be a terrorist,¡¯ joked a guy who used to proclaim that he was one of that Kid¡¯s best friends.¡±

    ¡°¡®I used to have a crush on him but after finding that out, I raised my standard of men that they won¡¯t run away in terror when faced against a moth,¡¯ Smirked a girl who erroneously thought of another species and the fact that she used to write love letter for him every day.¡±

    ¡°¡®I thought I was gonna compete with him in terms of popularity with the girls but he got a severe disadvantage of being cockblock by butterflies.¡¯ -Bragged a guy who looked like a cross between a beaver and an orangutan.¡±

    Vefal was listening intensely as she stared at my face. It seems that my story was going off the tangent though. Better get back to the main point.

    ¡°The point is, after that incident, that kid became the laughingstock of the school. Because of his fear, he was pushed down from the top into the lowest bottom. For someone like me, it was justifiable. He reaped what he sows because of his attitudes. But how this relate to you is that, one... year after that incident, in the early morning, I had come earlier about an hour before sunset and it was dark. As I walked to my class, I noticed that the light was on. I silently got to the door and peeked from there.¡±

    I looked up at the stars.

    ¡°It was that Kid. He was sitting on his table and he was reading a book. At first, I didn¡¯t know what book it was but I saw that sweat beads was flowing off his face and his trembling was visible. I realized it was a picture book of butterflies. He was trying to overcome his fear¡­ You had been looking at that pill several these days right?¡±Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    She nodded.

    ¡°You see, at some point, everyone has to face their fear to move on. Only thing is, when would you try to face it? That Kid took a year when he started to try to face his fear but it doesn¡¯t really matter because only you know when you are ready. So, when you are ready, just remember that I¡¯ll be right behind you to support you to the best of my ability.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What happened to that person in the story?¡±

    I thought I should stopped there because in truth, I actually suck at giving advice but ending a story abruptly without a satisfy conclusion is something to be frowned upon.

    ¡°Sometimes when I arrived earlier just like before, I always stumbled upon him doing the same thing. At some point, I just entered the class and he would notice me. As soon he did, he hastily hid the book from my side. After doing that several times, one day, without looking at me, he asked- ¡®Do you want to laugh at me?¡¯ I answered back-¡®Does it matter now, I saw you been doing this for quite some times.¡¯ He hid his face in shame but after a while, we conversed and actually became friends. Turns out, the only reason he was an asshole in the first place was because he wanted to grow a personality that could overcome his fear. One thing led to another and before he realized it, he became the laughingstock of the school. I can imagine what that did to his self-confidence. After some time progress, we became best friends of a sort. The real him was a perverted, smart-ass nerd but at least that personality had substances.¡±

    I got up and stretched myself. It was not because I was tired of stargazing but it was because I thought we could go on a walk for a while.

    ¡°Did he overcome his fear?¡±

    Vefal was looking at me with uncertainties in her auburn pupil eyes.

    ¡°¡­ After we graduated from that place of education, he decided to go work as a gardener at the local park thinking of trying to overcome his fear. That place was a death trap for him. It was fine for most of the time but he had some close call. One day, as he was suddenly besieged by several butterflies, out of nowhere, as he told me, a girl had saved him as she shielded him from the menace. From that moment, he had fallen in love like a maiden. The girl was an eccentric but she was okay I supposed. They went out several times and they were perfect with each other. I¡¯m not sure if this is considered as overcoming his fear but that girl existence became a light of hope to him that, even if he remained fearful over something so petty, he can always find strength on that reliable existence.¡±

    I extended my right hand at the sitting Vefal. I wanted to become that existence to her but I don¡¯t want get ahead of myself and think that I am important to warrant that.

    Everything takes time.

    She took it with a smile and we got up.

    --

    ¡°Why are we standing at the entrance to Akujin and August Fhagec?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I made up my mind. I want to take it with others.¡±

    After walking a few rounds, we had stopped here. She must have been thinking a lot along the way. If this is her decision, then as I promised, I stand by her side.

    We knocked on the entrance and after a few seconds, the entrance opened. What were in front of us were one man, one elf, one dwarf and one Orka currently staring at the pills on their hand. When we entered inside, they all looked at us.

    ¡°Vefal.¡±

    Kiefy stared at her with a worried expression.

    ¡°I¡­ I want to go through with this.¡±

    Vefal¡¯s voice was firm and resolute. To this, Kiefy nodded solemnly.

    Vefal took out her Weapon Pill and turned her face towards me.

    Ah.

    ¡°I forgot mine in the Fhagec. I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    I quickly ran out as fast as I can.

    After reaching my Fhagec, I opened the table drawer where I had stored the Weapon Pill and quickly dashed back.

    Several more minutes, when I got back, everyone was discussing with each other and stopped when I had taken my seat on the floor next to Vefal.

    ¡°We had been waiting, you know!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡±

    ¡°Never mind that, let¡¯s start.¡±

    August jokingly said that to me and I apologized. Kiefy, promptly started our pill-taking ceremony.

    Why does the mood here felt like it¡¯s a suicide pact?

    The first to swallow was Akujin. After that, it was Erganisu and August respectively. Then, before he swallowed his, Kiefy looked at Vefal and gave an encouraging nod.

    Both of us were staring at her Pill. I can¡¯t truly empathized on she is feeling right now but at this point, I can only give her a push, a sense of my reassuring existence.

    We both looked at each other in the eyes. I see her determination to go through this and in my eyes, she see herself, the reflection of what I see.

    Without fear, she swallowed it. There¡¯s no sexual innuendo intended.

 CHAPTER 28

    After the pill taking ceremony was over, we had some few discussions about tomorrow. Tomorrow would be the sixth day, so it¡¯s like Saturday. I don¡¯t what they called the days here yet.

    ¡°Will it be Saturday tomorrow and then Sunday? What day was the day we were summoned?¡±

    August asked that. Don¡¯t use Saturday, not everyone is from Earth here.

    ¡°Saturday and Sunday? Are those rest day in your world? In our, we call it Rezah and Venah.¡±

    Kiefy told us their Saturday and Sunday counterpart in his and Vefal world. I¡¯ll guess if they said those names, I¡¯ll interpret them as Saturday and Sunday.

    It seems that the planet that they inhabited is almost the same as us. The third rock from the sun with a year having 365 or 366 days if I had to guess.

    ¡°Really? In a week, we only have five days because a year would have around 289 days although my world was arid and it was nothing but boring, plain desert. If you complacent or na?ve, you¡¯ll die quick because food and water are scarce and money is everything. If you got skill then you might be okay.¡±

    Akujin told us about his planet. It seems that his planet was a bit closer to the sun. If it were Venus, the clouds would be all but dissipated but his planet was something like the middle of the distance between Earth and Venus. Still, from the way he described it, it¡¯s barely hospitable.

    ¡°¡­ My world was always engulfed in winter. The only time when the sun was fully visible and the summer and spring came was only for a quarter of a year. We have about 14 months in year, so that¡¯s about 3 months and 15 days. For that reason, food and water in my world are plentiful on the summer and spring but winter is a coming death for those unprepared.¡±

    Erganisu¡¯s world sounded as harsh as Akujin but on the opposite of the spectrum in terms of temperature. Theoretically speaking, evolution may have allowed them to survive such worlds.

    ¡°Huh, we been here quite a while, I think we should go to sleep and see what will happen tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    We all nodded and promptly got up.

    ¡°Oh, one last thing since Old man Tauzad told me to give this to all of you.¡±

    Akujin uncharacteristically had said those words gently.

    He went to his table and took something from his drawer. It was something like a wristwatch and there were six of them.

    He gave one of them to me as he goes around giving them to our group.

    Inspecting it further, the part where the watch shows the time should have been, there was a circle of an Eomancy spell. Around the circle, there were 30 dots surrounding the circle. About twenty of those dots are lit by light orange light.

    ¡°It¡¯s an Ethka timer. Every time the Ethka had vibrated, a dot will light up. It would reset upon the Ethka of Sunrise, a special vibration that only occurs upon sunrise. The reason it has 30 dots was because the longest recorded day was about 30 hours. I got them when I was on my way to the dining hall when a guard stopped me and handed a box filled with these. He told me it was from Old man Tauzad."

    It was truly like a wristwatch as I equip it on my right hand. From the looks of it, it was quite a complicated Eomancy of Light Orange, the Eomancy which analyse and scan. It falls under the category of reconnaissance.

    ¡°This is neat!¡±

    ¡°At least we know what time it is. It¡¯s kind of hard to notice the vibration.¡±

    August was delighted by the watch and Erganisu was grateful while commented that. It¡¯s true; sometimes I can only hear or rather feel the vibration subtly.

    With this, I don¡¯t need to keep track of how many Ethka had passed.

    ¡°This look luxurious don¡¯t you think? Most native we encountered so far doesn¡¯t have this.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, they¡¯re not as concern about the time like most of us.¡±

    Vefal mulled her concern and I theorized the reason.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Vefal after taking the pill was in a much better mood then before. In fact, she looks liberated from all the stress she had accumulated as her face was literally brighten.

    ¡°Well, Old man Tauzad did say there was a building version for an Ethka timer probably for the masses to see how much time had passed or maybe the natives here had developed a biological clock for the Ethka.¡±

    Erganisu put forth his theories.

    Both of them were plausible but I think the former makes much more senses.

    ¡°Well then, we all should get moving. We all need adequate rest for what may come tomorrow.¡±

    Kiefy with a tired tone, moved out from the entrance. Before she leaves, Vefal had smiled at me tenderly. I smiled back.

    ¡°Are you two going out or something? God, it¡¯s only been like four days not including the day we were summoned but that was fast.¡±

    August had an annoyed expression on his face as he said that.

    I gave out a sheepish smile at him.

    ¡°We just ¡®click¡¯ but not to a romantic level¡­ yet. It¡¯s true that that I do like her but rushing things is for horny kids. I like my relationship to progress slowly and naturally.¡±

    ¡°Che~, why do a pervert like you got it good?!¡±

    I¡¯m offended by that but since I was slightly happy, I¡¯ll let that pass.

    Akujin and Erganisu were having a post-discussion regarding about their planets.

    ¡°Oh by the way, you wanna go jogging tomorrow in the early morning?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sure but I won¡¯t go more than six rounds.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a date!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t fancy men, so call it an outing.¡±

    Both August and I chuckled.

    I find that it is a relief that everyone in this group get along with each so well. I don¡¯t know about the rest of the groups but I think we have the best synergy in all aspect.

    After Akujin and Erganisu had finished their post-discussion, we left their Fhagec and went back to ours.

    It was a good night for a good sleep.

    --

    Thank you, Shreskav grass for the wonderful smell.

    I woke up as the sun was on the horizon. I got up and check the Ethka timer. There was no light on all of the dots. At this point, it is considered as a new day.

    I prepared myself and left the Fhagec as I went to August¡¯s Fhagec.

    He was already in front of his Fhagec, doing some warmup.

    ¡°Yo, morning! Go warmup first!¡±

    He happily greeted me. He was still wearing the same tracksuit.

    ¡­¡­

    Oh ye gods, I hope he at least wash it once.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking! I washed it once, ya know. Turns out you can use an enchanted tool in the Fhagec¡¯s bathroom. It was just like some washing machine.¡±

    ¡­ I should explore the other commands in the Fhagec.

    After we finished warming up, we went for a jog. Just as I said, I only lasted for six rounds. I don¡¯t want to expend myself first thing in the morning,

    After six rounds, I went to jog back to my Fhagec while parting with the still energetic August. When I made my way there, there was someone standing in front of the entrance.

    It was Kiefy already wearing his leather armours.

    I gradually stopped my jog as I got near.

    He saw me and smiled warmly.

    ¡°Morning Ruigne, I was just about to knock.¡±

    ¡°Morning Kiefy, anything I can help?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I wanted to have a¡­ I have something to convey to you.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get inside first.¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­ It won¡¯t be long, so right here and right now should be okay.¡±

    I nodded and we stood there in silent. After a few seconds, he deliberately coughed once and stared straight at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not good at this because both my sister and I are awkward in expressing our feelings but¡­ I wanted to say my thank you for being there for my sister.¡±

    He bowed sincerely and deeply.

    ¡°We¡­ had a lot of things in mind since we were summoned here but she was devoid of any drive as she had been looking up forlornly at the stars beside her bed on the first night here and the day after but her condition improved after we all had bonded with each other but you know, the main reason she became happier was because of you. The third day, she talked about you non-stop with such an affectionate tone. She said that you were so unfit that you hit your own left arm with your overextended swing from your right and how you always got defeated and fell down and then stayed on the ground for minutes.¡±

    ¡­ That¡¯s was kind of the bad points but I guess she said them from an affectionate standpoint.

    ¡°After enrolling into the army, we were trained to follow orders without questioning and disregard sentimentality. Vefal may have looked the part but she was definitely not emotionless, worse, she had been enrolled secretly into the spies¡­¡±

    Kiefy was gripping his fists in frustration as he faced down. He then sighs.

    ¡°But she was genuinely relieved and was flowing with happiness last night. I¡­ don¡¯t know what you did but that was the result. I feel useless as her brother but still, I am grateful. I had conveyed my gratitude and I ask that you maintain such relationship with my sister. Well then, I¡¯m off to the field. See you, Ruigne.¡±

    ¡°You too and also see you later.¡±

    He bowed deeply again and bade his farewell. I returned the sentiment cordially by bowing back.

 CHAPTER 29

    It was a consecutive series of sharp thrusts, fluid and quick. Not twice or thrice but several times in several different location. Some of it was pointed at my chest while some were at my arms and shoulders. I dodged and parried most of them but it took and stretched the whole of my concentration just to do any of that. Sometimes, the pattern of the attacks suddenly alternate and so forth.

    I remembered that she introduced herself as a Royal Archer with a secretive role but her level of handling close combat was something beyond me. If this is a how Royal Archer fought in close combat than how would I fare against a knight like Kiefy?

    Right now, we were in the same place- the badminton court gladiatorial arena of-

    Oh, I slipped up on my concentration.

    The wooden sword passed through my parry and hit my left shoulder.

    I, as though in cue, fall down on my left knee and hold my left shoulder. It wasn¡¯t that painful but it was like being bitten by hundreds of ants while lathered in honey because the pain had spread throughout my body.

    This is new. The previous sparring¡¯s was nothing like this. I don¡¯t know how she does it, but at that time, I felt numbed and a bit nauseous.

    And she was also holding back.

    Just as usual, I took my ¡®timeout¡¯ lying on the ground. I think I developed a preference of sleeping on the floors.

    Vefal sat beside my left.

    ¡°How do you do that?¡±

    ¡°How do I do what?¡±

    ¡°How did you make my entire body felt the pain? It¡¯s was not that painful but it felt sharp and instant as a whole although it only lasted for a second.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I was testing whether this technique would work or not in this world or rather whether it works on another species.¡±

    Curious, I got up on my upper half and got closer.

    ¡°You see, it was a technique taught to me when I was training as a spy. This sort of technique needs three things in order for it to be effective. First is by setting the opponent into a combat distress and from there, into the right psyche or a state of mind. Second is by hitting at the precise location of the most effective of the pain sensory nerves. And lastly is to apply a specified amount of force on the strike. A minimal force can cause a mild nausea just like what I did to you but the maximum one can make a person or a creature unconscious in an instant.¡±

    That¡¯s¡­ a dangerous technique to try on me. Although this is the first time I heard such a technique.

    ¡°That technique sounds pretty useful. Must be hard to master eh?

    ¡°Indeed, it is hard but as you said, it is useful. Because of that I always got the assignments in abduction although¡­¡±

    Her expression went slightly awry.

    I knew what was troubling her mind.

    ¡°Have you ever¡­ killed? You don¡¯t need to answer that if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Vefal awry expression remained but she was smiling ironically.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have¡­ killed before but I still feel my hands shivers after killing in cold blood. Some of my fellow spies had killed so much, that they done it mechanically and they looked empty like an unfillable void when they¡¯re not. I remembered the feeling of not wanting to be that. The last I had killed was before the summoning¡­¡±

    There was a moment of silence. Before she could continue, the portal suddenly fizzled up.

    What came out was Gavrau and beside him was that Elf Inheritor whose name was Drafgnai or something. Behind them was the mighty morp- No wait, it¡¯s the Heirs.

    Last night, we had wanted to do a joint training. I thought their instructor would consider for a few days but Sir Drafgnai seems to take the suggestion immediately.

    Perhaps he wanted to see the capability of the other group or to observe how the Heirs would fare against us.

    Either way, I am of the same sentiment of wanting to know how capable they are.

    ¡°Hey there guys, it seems like we have special guests or rather participants for today. Oh, after the training is over, I have something to announce to all of you.¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Gavrau came forward and smiled at us ferociously. Perhaps it was a signal to let loose against these ¡®participants¡¯.

    ¡°Oho, those guys looked really tough? You sure you guys wanna go against them?¡±

    Drafgnai leaned his face slightly forward, scanning us from left to right.

    ¡°It is only training. It¡¯s a time of learning, not of measuring oneself pride.¡±

    The ubersmench had uttered his first quote that will be remembered in this world¡¯s annals of history.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine with this too but Herkaloi, don¡¯t throw a fit.¡±

    Sir Drafgnai nodded and then he turned towards the aloof Herkaloi and said that.

    ¡°Tch, I¡¯ll show you, Drafgnai.¡±

    Herkaloi glared at Drafgnai with an open dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Well then, Sir Drafgnai and I will leave all of you for a while because we have a meeting. We¡¯ll come back after one hour.¡±

    And so they left us to our own device.

    After they left through the portal, there was silence lingering in the air as few pairs of eyes were looking at each other.

    ¡°¡­ Well, I think we all should evaluate our strength aye? For starter, shall we have a few mock matches between one of ours and one of yours?¡±

    Kiefy broke the silence by politely offering them that.

    ¡°That is a sound idea. Who shall go first?¡±

    The Ubersmench answered agreeably. Watching the two unparalleled, peerless and matchless of perfections conversing was like that the main stage was between the two of them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, as I travelled with my band and spread joy with my music, I self-taught myself in combat along with our guards. Even though I may not be as skilled as Herkaloi or Horatius but I can fare well enough to stave off a bandit or two!¡±

    Stryklos, showy as ever, came forward with a style. He had a brave and daring smile plastered on his face as every movement he made was filled with confidence.

    ¡°Although, can I inquired a few questions regarding about our mock match?¡±

    Kiefy and the Ubersmench turned towards him and nodded.

    ¡°Is special ability allowed and is there any rules regarding about what weapon or how many weapon we can use?¡±

    ¡°Special ability is part of our natural skill, so naturally it is allowed and there are not restrictions on your particular way or numbers of weapons you can wield. Fight however you will.¡±

    Kiefy stated that after much considering. The ubersmench agreed wordlessly.

    ¡°I see, well then!¡±

    He walked towards the court and suddenly, six of the wooden sword levitated and float close towards him as he used [Invisible Legions].

    ¡°Who will challenged me!!?¡±

    The dandy-looking bard stood at the centre of the court and issued as such. I¡¯ll say if anyone should take the challenge, it would be August or Akujin since they can at least last longer than fifteen seconds.

    Just as I thought of that, the person next to me got up. Vefal had the face when we first met. It was unassuming, indifference and cold.

    After she had taken two wooden swords and walked inside the court, she stood facing towards Stryklos in a distance about three metres.

    The rest of the Heirs had sat near us. Aeriasus had sat beside my right.

    ¡°Even if you are a lass, I will not fight half-heartedly as sign of respect. From the looks of it, you have what an old friend of mine had told me, the eyes of a warrior.¡±

    Well that doesn¡¯t take a rocket scientist to figure out how scary Vefal is when she¡¯s in battle mode.

    ¡°Good, save me the trouble. Less talk, more action.¡±

    After both of them had spoken, Vefal assumed her battle stance and from behind her, [Shadow] had arisen.

    The [Shadow] took the other sword and stood at her right side. The air had tensed with Vefal silently emitting fighting intent. I know this personally because I had experienced them several times in a rather intimidating way.

    The first one to make the move was Stryklos as he sends out two swords, flying towards Vefal with the speed of a thrown weapon.

    Vefal gracefully dodged but the swords didn¡¯t past her but instead stop around and began attacking her. Even so, the speed of the attacks was something even I could dodge at my current level, so it wasn¡¯t a problem for Vefal.

    Meanwhile, the [Shadow] went past and left Vefal right side, as it was running straight towards Stryklos.

    Stryklos sends out his other two swords to intercept the [Shadow] but the [Shadow] was gliding through blocking and dodging the two swords without them even hindering her.

    The [Shadow] was now within melee range but as she attack, the other two swords circling Stryklos was blocking and parrying the [Shadow] attacks, defending their master indefinitely.

    The [Shadow] wasn¡¯t able to focus on the offense as the two swords earlier were attacking from behind and the sides.

    It went on with Vefal and the [Shadow] defending herself while Stryklos press on with the assault. Suddenly, one of the swords attacking the [Shadow] suddenly flew with a swift speed towards Vefal.

    Stryklos had thought Vefal had let her guard down for a third sword but he was wrong. As far as I know, this amount of ambush is not effective against someone like her.

    She dodged all three continuous attacks from the three swords and then she threw her sword at her [Shadow].

    The [Shadow] backflip avoiding the attacks from the other two swords and it caught the thrown sword. With a cross slash, the swords intertwined and strongly push back the swords that were defending Stryklos.

    Due to the force, both of the swords were planted into the ground.

    In a swift motion, [Shadow] reversed the grip of both swords and then thrust them forward. The swords intertwined again and Stryklos was caught with two swords on both side of his neck. It was like he was caught with a huge scissor around his neck.

    ¡°I forfeit.¡±

    Stryklos, quickly admitted his defeat with a nervous smile and Vefal¡¯s [Shadow] swiftly retracted the scissor.

    Everyone was silence at first but then we all clapped for the very entertaining and spectacular performance on both side especially Vefal.

    I¡¯m so proud of her. All those time as me being a punching bag has its worth after all.

 CHAPTER 30

    ¡°That was impressive milady. I had lost fair and square and the only thing I can give to you is a sonnet about a warrior prin-¡±

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t have time for that, I will try next. Sir Kiefy, will you be my opponent?¡±

    Stryklos, still as cheerful as ever, tried to start performing some poem until the Ubersmench shuts him down and stared at Kiefy after he asked that.

    Vefal bowed and went back sitting next to me.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Vefal. You moved way faster than my eyes could catch!¡±

    Aeriasus, like an impressed child, excitedly told the shying Vefal of her admiration.

    ¡°T-thank you¡­¡±

    She answered with a small voice.

    As far as I had observed, Vefal had three way of presenting herself- The cold Vefal for strangers. The warm and caring Vefal for her close ones and cute things and the shy and timid Vefal for girls who had befriended her.

    We saw both of the Ubermensch and Kiefy entered the court and both assumed their stances.

    The Ubermensch charges at Kiefy.

    It was a relatively a simple horizontal slash. It was quick and easily retractable, so as not to overextend. He was probing Kiefy defence.

    Kiefy was only parrying and evading the attacks while the Ubermensch relentlessly attack with an optimal balance of speed and force.

    I can see that the Ubermensch looked quite skilful as he said he knew some knowledge in combat. He probably studied martial arts in our world and invigorates himself on some physical activities.

    From the way he was carrying himself, he looked as though he was born to be ready and his aura of natural authority was establishing itself throughout the court.

    Kiefy on the hand was a solitary bastion. His firm and yet unassuming presence was like a mountain of a strong foundation. He would remained steadfast and resolved even when being pushed on his limit.

    He was a knight thus he was trained to be subservient but this doesn¡¯t absolved him of his own pride but rather it shines through what a knight would usually embody which is the strength of chivalry.

    It was the chivalry to stand on his ground and to fulfil his duty without fail.

    Those qualities were reflected on their combat style.

    After a minute, they stopped.

    There was no winner or loser in this match.

    The ubermensch looking out of breathes, couldn¡¯t break through Kiefy defence, so they both stopped attacking and defending at the same time.

    ¡°Your defence was impregnable. No matter what I planned in my mind, everything was futile. May I train with you?¡±

    The ubermensch¡¯s smile that would have been able to charm the most egotistical and narcissistic of women but he was showing this to a handsome elf. Does he swing that way?

    ¡°I am fine with that although, anyone else wanted to try?¡±

    Kiefy asked all of us.

    Herkaloi stood up and wordlessly entered the court.

    ¡°Is it alright, if I spar with you?¡±

    He inquired that to Kiefy as he stood in front of him.

    ¡°I had my share, let¡¯s ask someone else...¡±

    He then surveyed our group and our eyes met.

    ¡°Ruigne, want to try?¡±

    ¡°Is he one of the combat-trained?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°Tch, don¡¯t waste my time. Give me that large guy over!¡±

    Just as Kiefy had asked me, Herkaloi rudely interrupted him and afterward, he dismissed me as a waste of time. He then pointed at Erganisu to pick a fight.

    I don¡¯t mind. From the looks of it, this Ulf looked young judging by how prideful and brash he is. It is time for a proper ego cleansing, Erganisu, go bag em.

    ¡°I¡­ believe Erganisu is too much for you. He was the only person that was able to beat me in a mock match so far. So before you fight with our combat-trained, you had to pass through our three untrained first. If you can beat Ruigne, then maybe we¡¯ll consider.¡±

    Damn it Kiefy, if you are so insisting about that then why does it have to be me? There¡¯s August and Akujin beside me? Why me?!

    ¡°¡­ Alright then, let¡¯s make this quick.¡±

    He cracked the bones on his fingers as he smirked at me. I believe in his mind, he was a tiger staring at a deer.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Perhaps I can reverse our role or rather let the hunter become the prey as I have the element of surprise.

    I nodded to Kiefy and stepped into the field. As soon as we faced each other, he immediately darted towards me.

    Fighting with Vefal had improved my reflex and reaction time higher than what I use to have especially when I had also considered myself good enough with those two from years of gaming although I started to lose interest in gaming last year.

    He was the first to make a move as he charged towards me. To me, it was kind of a slow of a charge.

    He swung it in a diagonally downward direction on his right. This was easier to dodge and I did. Also he had quite a gap interval on his next attack. With him, I could spare some time to dodge, parry and countered him in an equal term.

    After a few exchanges, he backed down and clicked his tongue.

    It was then that-

    Huh, who was I fighting against? After looking around several times-

    !!!

    A sensation of pain shot up from my left shoulder.

    Apparently, Herkaloi had appeared behind. He was using his special ability, [Fade].

    I leapt backward, taking distance from him. How can I deal with this? Not only he literally disappeared but it seems that after he activated [Fade], he even blanked out from the target¡¯s memory temporarily.

    Oh ye gods, I hate losing memories.

    We traded blows again for some times and then-

    ¡­¡­

    Huh, I was¡­ fighting¡­

    !!!

    There was a sharp pain in the left thigh.

    Ugh.

    How can I get out through this situation? My element of surprise of surprising him with my combat skill was already been used. I had originally planned to wait until he showed an opening and I also had prepared a contingency for his special ability but the memory temporary erasure of his existence was something out of my expectation.

    But there is something that I needed to check which is essential in my plan in countering his special ability so I positioned myself in a proper place to observe and try to pull it off but first, I need to condition myself because conventional means wouldn¡¯t work here.

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m here, why? Okay, sudden confusion, imminent attack incoming, retaliates. As I said that, I had confirmed my theory and with that, I put my right foot forward and did a 360 degree horizontal slash.

    ¡°What the hell!!?¡±

    Herkaloi had appeared from left side but my sword had met his and both them clashed. He backed down looking very surprised.

    Seeing this, I gave him no room to stare and pursued him. I rained relentless attacks on him.

    After sometimes had passed¡­

    Huh, here I am again wondering who I was fighting with?

    Sudden confusion, imminent attack incoming, retaliates.

    I again swung 360 degree horizontal slash when I received the ¡®signal¡¯.

    He was blocked the second time and he backed down looking even more shocked.

    What signal was it?

    Well, you see, I realized that I was the only target for the [Fade] so it¡¯s almost impossible for me to know when I would get attacked but the spectators outside would know.

    The thing is, their reaction gave it away especially Kristalisha. Her eyes were looking at us but after Herkaloi [Fade], she was looking directly at where he was and as he commenced his attack, her eyes would widen a bit.

    That was the signal.

    Now how did I bypass his [Fade} memory erasure?

    I guess you can say it¡¯s a mix of observation and logical reasoning with a little sprinkle of intuition as ludicrous as it sound. The moment he use [Fade], I will take note of my surrounding.

    I¡¯m in a battle considering there are spectators and I¡¯m inside the field so that means I¡¯m the one who is battling but there is no enemy as far as I can tell, so what does that mean? Most likely he is invisible but I can¡¯t remember who I¡¯m battling with. Most likely, it was memory erasure to throw off my composure so how can I tell when I¡¯m attacked? Observe closely. The spectator reactions changed when I was going to be attacked. What kind of battle is this? Considering the field and the spectators, this is a mock match, so the probable weapon is a wooden sword. Taking in and analysed all the facts. Counter measure had been made.

    And that¡¯s how it was but this countermeasure fall short because it doesn¡¯t have a conclusive basis but that¡¯s where a little sprinkle of intuition comes. It the second best thing to count on.

    Hopefully he wouldn¡¯t notice why I was standing opposite of the spectators.

    Huh? Oh yeah, sudden confusion, imminent attack incoming, retaliates.

    Signal received.

    I did the same thing for over four more times. More or less, out of those four, I hit him twice. He was getting frantic as he was panicking that I was able to counter his special ability.

    Well, part of the attacks was luck and I only adjusted my range of attack based onmy body level.

    After several more exchange, he was partly bruised from my random slash as I didn¡¯t really considered on how much force I applied. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine.

    He was down on his right knee as he panted heavily.

    ¡°How-how the hell did you know where I was?¡±

    He spat as such. I stood there looking calm and poised but in truth I twisted my waist after doing so many circular slashes.

    ¡°Well, can I keep it a secret for a while?¡±

    He looked at me with disbelief on his face as though he was severely shocked when I said that.

    Now that I think about it, I wonder if he ever would use them to peep at¡­ it¡¯s just a thought that every man with a healthy sexual need would have.

    He got up abruptly and went back to the where he had seated before with a sulking expression. For someone like him, losing to an untrained commoner-looking guy like me must have been a blow to his pride.

    When I reached to where I was seated before, Vefal was smiling brightly at me along with Aeriasus who looked slightly amused and giddy.

    ¡°You guys are amazing especially you, Ruigne! How did you know where he was? I experienced [Fade] before so I know it¡¯s almost impossible to avoid the surprise attack.¡±

    Aeriasus got up and the mounds jiggle with the sudden momentum.

    ¡°He was looking at us and our reactions.¡±

    Instead of me answering it, Vefal stood up and said that.

    She then explained to Aeriasus on how I was able to counter [Fade]. How I was positioning myself opposite the spectators, how I indoctrinate a logic to myself on attacking and analyzingthe pattern of Herkaloi''s attack every time heuses [Fade].

    It was all correct.

    She¡¯s sharp.

    ¡°As a warrior, observation on every detail during battle is necessary in order to gain an upper hand.¡±

    Aeriasus nodded several times in a serious manner.

    For the remainder of the time, our group and the Heirs spars with us. Kiefy, Erganisu and Vefal instructed everyone as they sparred.

    After the Ethka had sounded and few minutes after that, the portal fizzled and out came Gavrau and Drafgnai.

    ¡°Guys, we have something to announce!¡±

 CHAPTER 31

    We were standing in a new room that looked like a reception hall with a wide space. There were some tables and chairs lining near the walls and the room was devoid of any ornaments. This room looked similar like the summoning chamber with pillars supporting the ceiling of this room.

    There were several contingents of guards surrounding us and the dragon-scaled female Inheritor, Thurieol as she was standing in front of the portal in front us.

    All twenty four of us were given a uniform of a grey ceremonial robe feathered by colourful plumage from the guards beforehand and we were asked to wear it immediately.

    Now why we here?

    It was because there will be a welcoming parade for the summoned.

    Since the summon only occurs at every eighty years, It was a very auspicious and once in a lifetime sort of occurrence for most of inhabitants here.

    The summoned was also a symbol of rejuvenation and of good blessing from the Planet-Spirit.

    ¡°This is quite nerve-wracking huh.¡±

    August beside me was slightly trembling as he said that.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually excited. I thought we weren¡¯t allowed to set out for years. I¡¯m curious what lies beyond this palace of Tchekaz.¡±

    ¡°Me too. Seeing all these strange flora and fauna, the likes I never seen before, then what of the people that inhabited this world? The palace could only give me a vague impression at best.¡±

    Both Akujin and I agreed that being brought out from isolation was a good thing.

    ¡°I highly doubt we would be let out freely though. Most probably we¡¯re only allowed out during weekends and with supervision.¡±

    Kiefy grounded the fact that was probably true. There would be no way that they give us that luxury.

    ¡°It¡¯s still alright. I don¡¯t think they would put too many restrictions on us. I wonder what sort of reading materials they have outside. The library in the palace was fascinating but I am also intrigued by what lies outside.¡±

    Erganisu, whose smile right now was as though a feral beast that had its prey would be misled by the fact he was brimming with anticipation of a different kind of prey.

    While our group chatted away, I quietly focused on what was around me.

    Our group were positioned in the middle of the elves group and the red and green haired group. In front of all three of the groups were the Heirs.

    It was given since the fact that they were blessed with the Golden Pills. They were a bit special than the rest of us.

    Even the clothes that they were given was different. It had the same design as our but with a slightly more decorations and embroideries and unlike our grey coloured robes, they were golden in nature. Naturally.

    It seems that the colour gold is the highest regarded colour in this world.

    Aeriasus looks like some Chinese empress while Kristalisha was the very image of a sheltered medieval princess. Kimiko on the other hand was wearing her robe like some noble lady from the Heian Era.

    Stryklos wore his robe looking like an inner cassock of a Christian priest while Herkaloi wore his in a peculiar fashion that reminded me of the Japanese Hakama.

    The ubersmench was like a young wise king clothed in the radiant gold and the air around him was solemn like it was humbled by his regal presence.

    The rest of us look quite ordinary using a robe how it was supposed to be worn. Some of them had unique way of wearing them. For the beast-like creatures like the manticore and the basilisk, they only draped it on top of their bodies.

    Krolve only wrapped the robe around his tree-like body while Ghrukka looked like a lumbering, mysterious fortune teller.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to proceed. Go march out there with your head held high, fellow summoned!¡±

    Thurieol with jolly tone had given us the signal that it was started.

    I drew my breath and took a step.

    --The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    It was as though the world had opened up and raucous cheers had serenaded us as soon as we were out of the portal.

    Around us, Fhagecs of various sizes lined of both sides like decorated and planned trees and what separate the stony pavement that we were walking was two small canals on both sides. On each of the canal, it was filled with boats and on those boats, people in clothes like the Mesoamerican period, were waving and cheering at us with smiles on their face.

    The canals reminded me of the village in the Netherland where they use the small canals rather than roads or the fame canals of Venice.

    Further from the scene around us, I can see mountains far away and tropical jungles stretching everywhere my sight could see.

    ¡°¡­This place is¡­good.¡±

    That was the only thing Akujin could say upon looking around.

    ¡°I never have seen so many greens in my entire life. The smiles on their face must indicate that life here is fulfilling and satisfying.¡±

    Erganisu stated his opinion. I could understand where they are coming from. Both of them were from harsh worlds, so they were overwhelmed by this paradise-like environment.

    ¡°Those Fhagecs, I guess they all are different unlike ours. I wonder if they have any other building¡¯s?¡±

    While waving his right hand at the cheering crowd, August looked admirably at the architectures of each Fhagec. Although at rough glance, they all looked the same, there was a minor differences like one was leaning a little to the right or some roof had brown coloured leafs or the branches was jutting out.

    ¡°This place is beautiful. Everything looks vibrant and welcoming. The people! There are so many different types of people!¡±

    Vefal was looking at the crowd with her face slightly lit although she maintained a stern expression.

    It was true. Now that I focus my sight, there were Elves, Dragonoid, Slithery-looking beast, Dwarves and a whole lot more. There were humanoids but there were unlike any humans that I have seen before. Some had blue-skin and some had purple-pupil eyes.

    It was quite a parade as everywhere, sparks of colours were in air resulted from half-worked Eomancy that has no effect but it was good substitute for fireworks.

    After what could have been half an hour, the crowd grew even louder with their cheers¡­ wait, I don¡¯t think cheers consist of ¡®aaaah!!¡± or ¡®Augghh!!¡¯.

    As I thought of that, the guards surrounding us enclosed us in a tight formation.

    Lady Thurieol¡¯s face changed from festive mood to a serious one.

    Something is happening.

    All of the sudden, I saw someone had emerged from the left side of canal as though he had crossed from that side by swimming through the canal.

    From what I can see, that figure looked like a guard and as he got up from there, he instantly rantowards Thurieol.

    ¡°Lady Thurieol, I have a report!¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    Her calm and sharp voice prompt the guard to straighten himself.

    ¡°The outlying guards were ambushed and taken out. I managed to defend myself, so I ran here to warn but they are coming here!¡±

    ¡°Who are they?!!¡±

    As Thurieol and the guard exchanged back and forth, we heard an explosion on our left side and then on the right side. People were blown away and amidst the crowd, there were people cloaked in particular purple clothing and conspicious masks.

    They were chanting Eomancy of all offensive types towards us.

    ¡°Guards! Defend the summoned!¡±

    Thurieol sensing the flow of Eomancy, roared an order to the guards and all of them raised their shield and some of the guards invoked Eomancy barriers of defensive types.

    Projectiles of lance and balls of various colours were shooting at us from each side but the shields and the eomancy barriers invoked by the guards were holding out.

    The crowd all panicked into chaos and ran while the boats at the sides were getting away from the scene of the battle. Unfortunately some boats were caught in the crossfire.

    After the barrages of Eomancy had ended from the sides, some guards had dragged out their comrades that were injured.

    I understand the reason why the guards aren¡¯t shooting back their Eomancies was because amongs the citizens, there were those that were made hostages by the assailants and they conveniently placed the hostages in front of the attackers after the barrages ended.

    I¡¯m not surprised. No society is perfect. When people are dissatisfied with their living condition or their ideology are not accepted by the masses, they gathered likeminded individuals and formed their own club or in more negative term, terrorist organization.

    These terrorist are now trying to eliminate us for a reason and I think it has something to do with the privileges we have.

    In front, Thurieol were analysing on how to deal with this situation when someone also wearing a purple cloak and a mask had suddenly appeared in a distance just in front of her.

    ¡°This are the words of our predecessor which had been passed down to us, we bow to no upstarts because the thrones of Tchekaz belong to those who were the first summoned! We are the descendants of preeminent First and thus we come here to take what is rightfully ours. We will take back what is ours from the usurpers! We are the First Childs and we will fulfil all of these!¡±

    That someone had a rough and harsh voice proclaimed as such and as he did that, he took out something from his cloak. It was a bottle of a sort and then he threw it near Thurieol.

    Thurieol seeing this, backed down with wary eyes.

    The bottle breaks and a burst of black smoke exploded. It was distinctly black and I could recognize it as something of Eomancy in nature.

    What emerged from the smoke was something monstrous, more monstrous than the other beastlike summoned.

    It looked like a grey horned bullfrog that towered over us at least 5 metres in length and the size was gigantic. The skin was slimy yet it looked like hard tortoise shell.

    The ominous and yellowed bug-like eyes were glaring at Thurieol.

    ¡°A high-class Mal¡¯eur of the Dark Recess? The nerve of you lot to stoop so low as to not only taking in hostages but bringing something like this into Athryshiayl? A punishment is in need.¡±

    Thurieol snarled low and I could felt her terrifying anger.

    And then from behind us, something also had come out from a black smoke of the same explosion.

    We were attacked from all sides. This is a troubling situation.

 CHAPTER 32

    It was like a humanoid giant that also towered over us at about 4 metres in length and it shaped reminded me of a tree but unlike Krolve, the bark skin looks dead and there were no leafs amongs the branches.

    Thankfully it was still a distance away from us but it was lumbering slowly towards us.

    It fact, It is almost like Krolve but bigger.

    ¡°A¡­ Tree friend?¡±

    Amidst all the chaos, I could hear Krolve¡¯s agitated voice looking at the dead or undead treeman.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a friend, Krolve, it¡¯s an enemy.¡±

    The red-haired girl who looked as bit of a female knight said that grimly to Krolve.

    Krolve wordlessly gasped while still staring at the treeman.

    Right now, I have to worry about myself and the people around me but I think we¡¯re in good hand.

    (¡®Eo, Luxaer, Ollus, Olatus¡¯)

    An Eomancy circle appeared from where Thurieol was standing and she was lifted up into the air. She took out two fans out of her cloth and brandished them like weapons.

    (¡®Eo, Luxaer, Magni, Ventus¡¯)

    She pointed fan on her right hand at the Toad and swung it upward. From below the monstrous toad, a large Eomancy circle of the same width had appeared and then it was buffeted up into the air forcibly by a visibly light blue Eomancy tinged fearsome gale that had suddenly appeared below.

    (¡®Eo, Luxaer, Ventus, Ormento, Actus¡¯)

    As she pulled in on the fan that she had swung upward and pointed the fan on her left, an Eomancy circle appeared in front of that fan.

    A light blue wind that twisted like a horizontal cyclone shot through at the still mid-air Toad. It was hit by that and it was hurled away from here.

    ¡°Guards, protect the summoned and fellow summoned, do as you fit! I will deal with that Mal¡¯eur.¡±

    Thurieol roared another order and in an instant, she quickly flew towards where the monstrous toad was hurled.

    That was¡­ an overwhelming display of power. Is that our future?

    The Ubersmench after a lengthy silence as he look over the situation turn to look at all of us.

    ¡°We have to do something, I proposed that the group on the right to save their side and the group on the left of theirs. Both of our group will try to defeat or at least delay that monster behind us.¡±

    ¡°Why should we follow what you say?¡±

    A male elf who had periwinkle hairs and upward pointy ears scowled at the Ubersmench. I think he was the one who said something about they were called Falskilan during dinner at that night.

    ¡°This is not the time for another conflict. I agree with what that man said but the problem is how can we get across these canals without them noticing? Much less, we don¡¯t have weapons.¡±

    The red-haired woman came forward and voice out several problems. Hearing that, I had ideas.

    Looking around, I spotted a guard that was at the back of another guard waiting to rotate the shielding.

    ¡°Excuse me, sir, you there!¡±

    I called out to him. He had heard me and after whispering something to the guard in front of him, he went running towards us.

    ¡°Akujin, if you may, please [Replicate].¡±

    At first Akujin was confused but upon seeing the guard, he connected the dot. He asked the guard to hand over his weapon and the guard was reluctant at first but he gave it in the end.

    It was a halberd that was a mix of a ranseur and a voulge. It was the same weapon we encountered when we were summoned.

    Akujin replicated about ten of them.

    We then distribute each of them who were willing to fight.

    ¡°This look shoddy for a weapon, it is unfit for warrior like me.¡±

    The Falskilan male commented to Akujin with condescending tone.

    ¡°Take it or leave it, sometimes you don¡¯t have a choice in life.¡±

    Akujin brushed him off.

    ¡°Well that solves a problem, now how about going across the canals?¡±

    The red-haired male of the red and green haired group had asked.

    ¡°I have an idea but I¡¯m not sure whether you guys like it or not.¡±

    I have something in mind but it¡¯s a little rough and quite limited.

    Ghrukka stepped forward.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°If we may, us and Fyrphov can use our special abilities to subdued part of them but we need someone to distract them from harming the hostages.¡±

    All of us looked at the Manticore. Its bat-like wings was large enough to fly but can it carry Ghrukka with their weight?

    ¡°Hey, if Ghrukka promised to cook me my favourite, then I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on it.¡±

    The manticore agreed immediately after Ghrukka promised him.

    One of the elves from the elves group, a tattooed one came forward.

    ¡°I need a bow. I can take out those that are holding the hostages.¡±

    To that, Vefal stepped forward and summoned her [Shadow]. Due to the fact she had used it for training, a portion of its time to manifest was shortened but I think it would be enough to last this.

    The [Shadow] took out something from inside of itself. It was a well-crafted bow and a quiver.

    I cocked my head to the right side. I didn¡¯t remember she had a bow with her after she was summoned.

    She noticed my confusion.

    ¡°I had asked Akujin to make some weapons for us since he told us that he was bored before and wanted to craft something. I have something that he crafted for you too.¡±

    ¡°When was that and how did he crafted it?¡±

    ¡°The night when you came in late which was two days ago and he used the kitchen for crafting at night.¡±

    The kitchen? Seriously? That is¡­ amazing, you need a really high temperature for blacksmithing.

    She took out three swords, a shield, an axe and a dagger from inside of it. She distributed them all to our group.

    ¡°The storage is limited but it is enough to store our weapons.¡±

    Vefal said that as she gave me a sword.

    She then gave the bow and quiver to the Tattooed Elf.

    ¡°This looked good enough. Thankee, lass, I¡¯ll put it in good use.¡±

    He made an agreeable smile while looking at the bow.

    ¡°Okay, now how do we get across and who is going to face with that monster!¡±

    August, seeing the incoming monster tree lumbering towards us was a bit in panic. Well, who wouldn¡¯t?

    ¡°I will go.¡±

    ¡°So will I, Ghozano and my captain.¡±

    The falskilan and the red haired guy, already armed, volunteered. The captain he mentioned must have been the red haired female knight and the blue-scale Dragonoid guy who stayed silent in the situation while looking grim.

    ¡°We need more. I will go too. What about you Kiefy?¡±

    The Ubersmench, who had the halberd on his right hand, turned his sight at the already equipped Kiefy.

    ¡°I think we can take it down with the help of Erganisu.¡±

    Kiefy in turned looked at Erganisu. Erganisu nodded firmly.

    ¡°Wait, Erganisu. I have something in need of your help at the moment and also, Stryklos and Kristalisha too. Aeriasus, heal those that are wounded with your special ability. Kimiko, try to use your special ability too.¡±

    All four of them nodded at me without question.

    ¡°You there, Krolve and Amitva have a special ability that can help with the hostage recovery.¡±

    The red-haired woman approached me from the side. Well, we need all the help we can get.

    --

    The plan had already been formulated and right now it was to see the result. I was facing the left canal along with Erganisu.

    ¡°Are you sure this is safe, Ruigne?¡±

    ¡°¡­ This is indignation.¡±

    August and Herkaloi complained to me. Right now, both of them were under Erganisu arms.

    My plan was simple. For the hostages rescue, I¡¯ll have August and Herkaloi thrown to the other side by Erganisu. As to make sure they don¡¯t harm hostages, I had gathered rocks for Stryklos to control with his [Legions] and hindered their attempt to do so.

    And as for Kristalisha¡­

    ¡°Ruigne, they¡¯re going to start the barrages again.¡±

    Stryklos reported to me.

    ¡°Okay, Erganisu, uses [Indomitable] and throws away.¡±

    ¡°Wait, give me time to-¡±

    ¡°¡­ This is-¡±

    Before they could utter something, Erganisu had already entered into the state of [Indomitable] and accurately threw them into their designated positions across the canal on the left.

    Seeing the two flying towards them, the terrorist readjusted their aim that was about to commence the barrages on the two of them but¡­

    On my right, Kristalisha had activated her [Dexcrozus].

    Eomancy Circles that were formed was abruptly destroyed in an instant and the spell sort of backfire in an exploding burst of red coloured energy. Even the higher level Eomancies would break but it took at least two seconds or more.

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s amazing, Kris.¡±

    The older sister of Kristalisha, whose name was Annastasha was beside her as she muttered that. She wasn¡¯t allowed to participate in the combat by the lady knight.

    Ouch¡­ thankfully the casters didn¡¯t hold any hostages but seeing that, the ones that were actually holding hostages were tightening their arms around the poor hostages.

    Suddenly, eight floating rocks were attacking the hostages taker on the right side. Some of them hit straight at the head, knocking them out and some of them were hitting the arms of the terrorists, pestering them.

    From the left side, Kimiko [Chains] was within range and shewere able to harass and damage them with constantly changed shaped attacks.

    Both August and Herkaloi had landed safely as Erganisu was throwing them as gentle as possible.

    On Herkaloi side, some of the enemies were confused as they looked around like they had forgotten while others were baffled looking at Herkaloi that was taking them out one by one and securing all the hostages on his part. Herkaloi [Fade] can only effect four people at once but with the help of Stryklos, the rest of them were taken down.

    On August side, he uses [Reaction] and in almost an instant, most of the enemies around him were knocked down in five seconds while the rest was taken care of by Kimiko and he successfully freed all the hostages.

    All the hostage takers were taken down.

    Both of them had completed their job. Now it¡¯s Krolve turn.

    Krolve special ability was called [Bond] in which he can imprint an individual. An imprinted individual shared a special sense in which they can instinctively know about their whereabouts and their condition but it was not only that but the imprinted individuals can also imprint on others by touching their forehead with their own and there is one more thing...

    I saw the hostages appearing like they were being teleported towards Krolve.

    Imprinted individuals can be teleported to Krolve on their own will or Krolve. Although there was a limit on how many can be imprinted, Krolve can cancel the imprint on the imprinted.

    It was an ability that if used properly is powerful in its own way.

    This side was a success as all the enemies were knocked down and those that weren¡¯t, were being barrages by the Eomancies from the guards. I¡¯ve told both August and Herkaloi beforehand, that after they had finished securing the hostages, they both should jump into the canal and they did.

    Now then, let¡¯s check on the other side.

 CHAPTER 33

    I was looking at a serpent-like creature that was previously a manticore. Apparently, the manticore special ability was called [Evolve] in which the manticore is able to evolve its body rapidly.

    For example, in order to fly swiftly with someone on top of it, it rapidly changes its whole body structure to that of a serpentine creature that had multiple wings.

    But right now, it¡¯s my time to shine.

    When the manticore had took flight with Ghrukka on top of it, the enemies changed their target and was about to commence a barrage on them. Then I activated [Synikorvus].

    The Eomancy circles didn¡¯t break like the time with [Dexcrozus] but instead it was still activated but a swirling dot of whitewas in the middle of each of the Origin Circles, a sign that they were under my control.

    [Synikorvus] can steal Eomancy circles.

    I then activated the ones that I managed to steal. The amount was limited as I only took about ten Eomancies and even when activated, it doesn¡¯t cause me any Overuse nor any strain from activating several Eomancies.

    The barrages shot atthe other casters that I wasn''t able to steal as they stood confused looking at strangely at the stolen Eomancy Circles. They were done by the Eomancies of their fellow casters.

    Seeing that, the hostage takers were gaping and tried to flee with the hostages but some of them were shot down by arrows from the tattooed elf. The ones that were shot down suddenly had red-like strings flowing from their bodies and into the air towards the tattooed elf.

    It was probably his special ability but his marksmanship was extraordinary as he shoot all the arrows rapidly without any it missed.

    The manticore descended near the hostages and Ghrukka uses their special ability.

    It was called [Dimension].

    They can establish and control a large area that can make anyone of their choosing incorporeal and anything tangible outside trying entering the area would be forced back. The hostages fall down as the incorporeal, bewildered terrorists had lost any physical connection to the world.

    Now it was Amitva the basilisk turn.

    Amitva special ability was called [Magnetize]. She can attract and repulse the targets of her choosing and pull or push them towards her.

    All the hostages and Ghrukka was pulled in. Since there were it seems to stretch the limit of Amitva, it was a little slow but still progressing.

    When [Dimension] ended in ten seconds, the terrorists tried to get back their hostages but were repulsed by the arrows of the tattooed elf and the manticore that was shooting nails like arrows upon them.

    Alright, this side of the mission was completed, now the only thing to worry about is that dead living tree.

    As all the hostages were rescued and secured, the guards are able to fight back with their own Eomancies.

    ¡°Erganisu, you should go and aid those that are fighting that monster.¡±

    I went back to my side and I told that Erganisu who was in the state of [Indomitable]. He grunted and nodded as he strides towards the direction where the monster was.

    It was a drawback of [Indomitable] that he cannot communicate verbally except by grunting.

    ¡°Ruigne, I believe with this, we can join in the suppression.¡±

    Vefal who came at my side, said that to me. She had already ripped the robe that she wore, giving her better movement. It was the same for the rest of us except me. I''d realized I lack the battle-oriented mind that my fellow summoned has.

    But there is something wrong. The fact was that they had lost the advantage of the hostages and now they are losing in the battle of attrition but they were still fighting back, maintaining their ground.

    ¡­

    I went into the centre of the blockades. I furrowed my eyebrows and looked around.

    Some of the guards were-

    !

    I turned towards Kristalisha who was facing the canal alongside with her elder sister as she stood behind the guards. On her side, most of the terrorist had realized that their Eomancies were shut down by her special ability. They could only use ranged weapons like throwing knifes or bows but half of it were blocked by Stryklos and Kimiko special abilities.

    ¡°Vefal, tell Kristalisha to come here.¡±

    She nodded quickly and in a single leap, she was beside Kristalisha. She was very surprised when Vefal had suddenly appeared beside her.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Vefal whispered something to her and she took a glance at me. Then she nodded and walked towards me along with her elder sister.

    When they had come near, I could see the elder sister displeased expression but I simply ignored her as she said something along the line of ¡®Why are you bothering us¡¯ or something. Time is of the essence.

    ¡°Kristalisha, can your special ability destroy Eomancies that are already in effect?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, I think I can.¡±

    ¡°You heard something inside is telling you right?¡±

    Her eyes went wide as though I exposed her secret. It was also the same as I suspected that her [Dexcrozus] was not only able to seal Eomancies but she is able to destroy the Circles themselves.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It was the same for me too. Anyway, I need you to look around and focus [Dexcrozus] on our surrounding.¡±

    She hesitantly nodded. The three of them walked a little bit further into the centre, just a few distances away from me. She then hover her sight at the surrounding.

    After a while, all around us, there were bursts of lightly coloured purple energy, revealing physically changed individuals amongs us.

    When I had observed earlier, I noticed some of the guards weren¡¯t alerted at all and they were acting agitated even though they were not longer under barrages. Not only that but instead of looking at the enemies, I caught some of them were staring dagger at their fellow guards.

    A suspicion was born after analysing and I considered that the ranks of the guards were infiltrated and the real ones were probably killed and replaced by the terrorists specifically on this day. They¡¯re aim wasn¡¯t just causing terrorism to send a message or anything but it was to eliminate the newly arrived Tenth Summoned.

    It was something of ¡®a sure to succeed¡¯ sort of a plan if everything else had failed. Perhaps they were waiting for their signal and after receiving it, they probably would¡¯ve attack us after everyone here was thrown into chaos.

    I think they also expected that they would be discovered but not this soon. At least I threw a wrench in their plan.

    After their masquerading disguises were forcibly shattered, they quickly tried to attack their fellow guards or ran towards the summoned.

    There were about two dozen or more of them and all of them dropped their shield and use only the halberd as only their physical appearance had change.

    Two of them had attacked Vefal as she defended Kristalisha and Annastasha while her [Shadow] was sent near Krolve fighting against assailants targeting him as Krolve looked helplessly at his surroundings.

    The rest of the guards, seeing that the enemies were amidst them, quickly defended themselves. The other summoned although shocked, was also quick to act as they hurriedly gathered near each other.

    On my right side, one of the revealed enemies was running towards me with the halberd pointed at me.

    I tried unsheathing my sword but before I could, I was within the attack range of the halberd.

    I was struck down¡­ or so I thought I was when I saw the halberd that had descended on my left shoulder but instead of cleaving me into half, the halberd had landed with a strange sound as though it was hitting diamond.

    He and I were both confused but it was the same for others. No matter what anyone was doing, they couldn¡¯t harm each other.

    Then I saw the source of it. It was the fair-skinned elf girl from the elf-majority group. She was radiating sun-like light from her entire being. If I have to guess, her special ability was something that prevents violence in an area around her.

    Still like any special ability, it has it¡¯s time limit.

    I unsheathed my sword again and ran towards where Vefal and the other were while my opponent was wondering what was happening. The other summoned and our guards, noticing this, quickly reform and took advantageous position.

    As of now, our circle was smaller but at least the enemies had lost their element of surprise and every ally is on this side. I guess no matter how meticulously had they planned, they should have known the wild card of the summoned special abilities.

    But the thing was, more enemies from across the canals had join in the assault and we were actually even in numbers so regardless, everyone had to fend for themselves.

    The one who had attacked me was charging towards me with bloodlust strongly reflected in his eyes. Perhaps he had thought he was made a fool by me as he was showing such a frenzy expression.

    Once again, he brought down the halberd but I managed to block it.

    Kuh!

    I felt my hands slightly numbed even though I was holding the sword with both hands. He then jumped back and proceeded to attack in the same manner. Since the space around us was limited, he could only rain down a downward attack on me but it was pretty effective on someone like me.

    At this point, I will be overwhelmed and that would be the end of me.

    Oh ye gods, please, just please, I made it this far, I haven¡¯t had the pleasure to go on a date with Vefal and enjoyed my new life, so please, send a miracle.

    ...

    And so it did happen.

    At my right side, on the corner of my eyes, I saw one of the enemies was trying to cast an Eomancy of Red. Truly foolish but I really, really wanted to thank that guy. Using [Synikorvus], I stole it and mentally command it to aim at the right arm of the man who is about to kill me.

    It was a luck equalling a miracle or maybe it¡¯s the other way around.

    An orb of red fire was hurled towards us and the man with a vicious grin thinking that it was the final nail in the coffin was scalded by the sudden Eomancy and he was groaning in pain.

    Taking this opportunity, I then stabbed forward and slid the sword under his throat. It went in with sickening sound.

    ¡­¡­

    I felt my ears deafening from the sound of fighting around me and my mind had spun.

    I had killed someone to save myself. Throughout the adrenaline and the primal instinct of wanting to survive, I had willingly killed someone. My first kill and I felt emotionally taut as no words and thoughts cannot described my current state.

    ¡°Ruigne are you alright?¡±

    Vefal was running towards me. Looking around, there were lesser enemies than before.

    It seems that we had successfully caused them to retreat as most of them were running away from us, showing their back. Majority of the ones who thought the summoned were easy pickings and decided to assault them were dead, killed by the summoned themselves.

    ¡°Reinforcement has arrived, just hold on!¡±

    I heard one of the guards shouted this.

    I turned towards Vefal and tried to fake a smile of ¡®I¡¯m okay¡¯.

    ¡°I¡¯m fin-¡±

 CHAPTER 34

    I woke up with a groggy feeling.

    Something comfortable and soft was under my head.

    I struggled to open my eyes and the light invasively entered and I closed them back.

    Where am I?

    ¡°Ruigne, are you awake?¡±

    The tender and worried voice of Vefal had properly made me opened my eyes. I was resting my head over her thighs.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ yeah although I feel weak and feeble¡­ Is the situation clear?¡±

    ¡°We pushed them back via reinforcement and there are no signs of anymore attacks.¡±

    ¡°What about the monster at our back?¡±

    ¡°Even though it was difficult and there were few injuries but no one had died and the monster had been taken down after the reinforcement arrived.¡±

    Vefal reported that to me. I let out a breath of relief. Then I retched back and violently puked out my breakfast content on the ground.

    I felt a hand rubbing my back comfortably. After I finished spewing out all everything in my stomach, I lay down again as though exhaustion had flooded me.

    The soft sensation of Vefal¡¯s thighs was inviting, so I gave no resistance on laying my head on them.

    My breathing was shallow as though I was gasping for air.

    I feel like crap.

    ¡°Is he stabilizing?¡±

    There was a sound of another woman that was asking that question somewhere on my right. I struggled to turn my head towards the direction of the voice.

    ¡°He¡¯d just vomited. Will he be alright?¡±

    Vefal worried expression tensed as she asked that.

    From the corner of my eyes, it was that elfin girl from the elf majority group. Beside her right was that silent girl who tried to cast Eomancy that night. Even amidst all of this, she was looking below her, at the ground.

    The elfin girl whose hair was snow white with streaks of black knelt down beside me. She was examining me with eyes glinting with cold precision.

    ¡°It¡¯s just his severe aversion, an aftereffect reaction. Did you kill someone? You had never killed anyone is it?¡±

    I nodded weakly at her question. She then continues to inspect me further.

    ¡°You had a minor wound on your left waist that caused you to faint. You also had a nosebleed earlier after you fainted and sometimes blood had been running out from your nose during the time when you were unconscious but still¡­ Do you have any headaches and do you get tired quickly?¡±

    I stare at my left side. It was properly cleaned and closed by a bandage but some leftover blood was trickling but nonetheless, it was finely treated.

    It must have been from a stray slash from the person on my left. Thankfully it was just a minor one.

    Now I was thinking about her question. I do feel headaches sometimes but I usually shrugged them off and yes, I can attest that I always felt tired even when I¡¯m not doing anything.

    So I nodded twice to confirm.

    ¡°I see¡­ If I had to give a rough diagnosis, you have anaemia. From what you are experiencing and the fact is that, looking closely, you beginning to look pale just by losing some blood. You should rest now. Any more physical movements and you might faint again or worse.¡±

    ¡°Anaemia?¡±

    Vefal muttered that as she looks at the Elf Doctor.

    I assumed the Elf Doctor made that from just an observation. She¡¯s probably a healer or something alike in her world.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a mild one but that wound had exacerbated the effects but you¡¯ll be alright after some rest and proper medical attention. I need to check on the other wounded again, fellow A¡¯vak, please continue to watch over him.¡±

    She was looking at Vefal with indifferent eyes. It was not the same as Vefal¡¯s cold demeanour as it had some precision and strictness in it.

    Vefal nodded and then the doctor elf got up and moved out followed by the quiet treatment girl.

    I managed to look around me. Aside from me, there were many wounded but there was no sign of the enemies. After looking some more, we only have casualties from the guards but not one of the summoned and the hostages before had died.

    I can rest easy now. So I closed my eyes again and I allowed myself to fall into slumber on Vefal thighs.

    --

    I found myself awake in the Fhagec on my bed. Looking outside my window, the sun was up above. Looking at the Ethka timer, there were ten dots which mean that ten hours had passed. Last I checked, it was before we marched into the parade and that was around four dots.

    I had slept for six hours but I felt much better than before although a little bit delirious and drowsy. The wound of my waist was no longer there as though it had rapidly healed. It must have been the healing work of Eomancy of light green.

    Still lying on my bed, I tried to get up but I still felt weak. It must be because of the blood deficiency.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, please.¡±

    Vefal was sitting on my chair, overlooking me. She still had her worried expression as she sat there, agitated. On the table, there was a brown bag.

    Seeing my eyes drawn to the bag, she stood up and walked towards me, bringing it closer.

    ¡°Tevalini told me to give this to you after you wake up. These pills are to stimulate and increase the rate of blood production.¡±

    She took out light green pills out from the bag and tried to feed one of them to me.

    I tried to move my hands but it was only able to feebly lifted half-way before falling. So I let her feed it to me.

    It was bitter. It was that truly medicinal quality of bitterness.

    I lie down again.

    ¡°Where are the rest of them?¡±

    ¡°You mean my brother and the other? They¡¯re giving testimonies to the Inheritors at the palace about two hours ago. I volunteered to look after you but both of us have to go there later.¡±

    What was supposed to be a peaceful parade had turned into a terrorist attack. I had barely been able to survive and now I discovered I have anaemia. It does explain why I got tired so easily. Back on earth, I never really did a medical check-up for the last two years, so it was probably recently.

    Both of us were silent as we were still shaken by what had happened or perhaps it was me alone.

    ¡°Are you scared, Ruigne?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yeah I was. A life and death situation was thrown at us and one wrong move, I could have died or any one of us could. You know I only survived because I¡¯m lucky.¡±

    Yeah it was luck. For whatever reason and what a coincidence of a time, on the opposing side, someone had tried to use Eomancy even after seeing the effect of [Dexcrozus] and [Synikorvus] but if that hadn¡¯t happen, then I probably wouldn¡¯t here. That thought galvanized my gratefulness for whatever cosmic, primordial being for sparing my speck of a dust of life.

    ¡°¡­ You were great. Your quick-thinking and planning was effective in saving the hostages and taking out the enemies hiding amongs us. If it weren¡¯t for that, the casualties would have been high and we would have to struggle a lot more with the situation.¡±

    She sat beside my bed and brought her hands closer to my face. My face was lifted up and our eyes met.

    As her brown-coloured eyes were staring into mine intensely but it was not out of anger but it was out of pure and genuine concern. I can see how fearful she was but it was not the fear of losing her life but it was the fear of something else. Something...

    ¡°If you have thought that what you had achieved today was nothing significant then you¡¯re wrong. You had done more than what anyone had on that time. Don¡¯t downplay yourself saying things like ¡®it was luck¡¯.¡±

    Her harsh way of reprimanding was kind of refreshing to me. I never realized how I had negatively put myself down by attributing them with something trivial like luck. It doesn¡¯t matter if anyone could have done it better but what matter was someone took the initiative and act.

    Still holding my face, her face was beginning to ache as she was in pain. I had the feeling she was holding back her tears.

    ¡°I¡­ When I saw you were being attacked and overwhelmed by the enemy, I realized that, yes, you were about to die. I myself was defending myself at that time but if I was near to you, I could have defended you but watching you from that far, I had felt helplessness¡­ again. I¡­ I don¡¯t want to lose anyone anymore¡­¡±

    Her eyes went moist as tears was about run down but before that happen, the door to the Fhagec had opened.

    Kiefy and August had entered.

    Vefal softly parted her hands on my face, wiped her face and stood up.

    ¡°Good, you still looked like the Ruigne that I jogged with!¡±

    August who quickly smiled, went beside me and patted my back.

    Ouch, too hard.

    Then he stopped.

    ¡°I¡­ I saw you nearly being cleaved to death and I was¡­ it¡¯s alright, right?¡±

    As his smile crumbled, the last part was said to no one in particular. He sighed and then got up.

    That was spontaneous.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m heading back to my Fhagec. I don¡¯t¡­ feel well.¡±

    He promptly left.

    ¡­

    He probably been through the same predicament as I did and needed some time alone. For us, killing is something we don¡¯t need to do in our world but I guess in this world, it¡¯s different. We need time to adjust ourselves.

 CHAPTER 35

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have call for both of you but Vefal and Ruigne, you two are needed to give testimony to the Inheritors before the day ends. That aside, I¡¯m glad you are alright, Ruigne. Everyone was worried about you.¡±

    Kiefy looked quite relieved when he saw me and flashed me a smile. Unlike me and August, he didn¡¯t felt any anxiety or shock from the kill or be killed situation. That was kind of expected from someone who said he was a knight. He was trained and had weathered through battlefields during his time. He was a warrior who had constantly dealt with the threat and dangers of fighting.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be there after he is done recovering, brother.¡±

    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll be at the dining hall then.¡±

    After Vefal said that, Kiefy nodded, bowed and left the Fhagec. The two of us stared at the entrance.

    ¡°I wonder where Akujin and Erganisu were.¡±

    ¡°I believe after giving their testimonies, Akujin were meeting with the other group about weapons or something. Erganisu had accompanied just in case. They came here earlier while you were still asleep.¡±

    I thought they didn¡¯t bother to even check on me but they did. I wouldn¡¯t believe Erganisu would do that to me. He¡¯s a very kind soul although he is a bit taciturn and serious.

    I felt lighter after eating those pills. My breathing felt stabilized and I felt more vigorous. These magical pills are more effective than I thought.

    With this, I was able to stand without wobbling even though Vefal was beside me, holding me on my left side.

    ¡°Can you stand?¡±

    ¡°I believe standing comes in many form. I am merely practicing on one what most call ¡®standing straight¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t mind if I let you go then.¡±

    ¡°By all mean.¡±

    I promptly lose my support on my left side but I was fine. I was able to do this much.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t linger around here anymore since I¡¯m half-recovered of a sort. Let¡¯s get it done with as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    After I assured Vefal, we left the Fhagec.

    --

    ¡°Ruigne!¡±

    As we arrived at the Inheritor¡¯s chamber, Aeriasus, with a relief expression came running towards us. My eyes were glued to one of the wonderful fundamental of physical motion.

    She stopped in front of me, examining every nooks and cranks of my body. She then breathes out in relief.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re alright. After the battle had been won, I heard Vefal was calling out your name. I ran to where you two were and I found you lying on the ground, bleeding on the side. I tried to use [Limitless] but I had exhausted my limit. I was worried that you had suffered grievous wound but thankfully that was not the case.¡±

    She smiled warmly towards me as the rest of the Heirs behind her had catch up. There¡¯s a joke I had thought of about her special ability [Limitless] having a limit. Heh.

    ¡°Thank god, you¡¯re alright Ruigne. When I heard that you were down, I was worried.¡±

    The Ubersmench also had a relieved expression upon seeing me.

    ¡°Sir Ruigne, the way you took charge of the command was worthy of a military genius of one in a hundred generation!¡±

    As always, Stryklos the bard exaggerated my feat of the battle as it was unworthy of such a grand compliment. It¡¯s quite insulting for someone like Napoleon or Alexander the Great to be compared to someone like me.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    What I did was good but not to that level of tactical genius. It was simply taking the right initiative and also everyone had done their role properly.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re not dead yet, I still need to get back at you.¡±

    Herkaloi said that offhandedly.

    Only Kimiko was silence and most the Heirs seem to just leave her be.

    Kimiko with her passive expression was beside the Ubersmench. Her passive expression was tinge in a barely visible anguish and as of now, she seems to be preoccupied with something on her mind. Perhaps what had transpired today had also rendered her speechless and scared.

    She¡¯s just like August and I then. We three are trying to sort out the complication in involving ourselves in something dangerous and the fact that we had taken out other people¡¯s life.

    Every human with a conscience would at least thought thoroughly about these.

    The one seems to be unaffected by this was the Ubermensch. Perhaps he had been through something like this before or he might be hiding his anxiety with a mask.

    I been entertaining myself by calling him Ubermensch but I guess it stuck as an endearing term because I find him quite a likable and polite fellow.

    ¡°Thanks for your worries guys. I can¡¯t leave my title of being the most perverted of the Tenth Summon without leaving a worthy heir to the title.¡±

    I jokingly said that but it felt like the stares that all of them were giving at me thought I was serious about it.

    Aeriasus chuckled, understanding my quip.

    ¡°If you can crack a joke like that, then you¡¯re fine. Perhaps you need an official witness to fully cement the title legitimately? I have some understanding in law so I will volunteer to commemorate your valiant defence of the hallowed title.¡±

    Let¡¯s not go crazy here, Aeriasus.

    After our exchanges, I was looking past the inheritor and the Elf-majority group in the centre of the hall. Currently they were giving their testimonies to the gathering Inheritors.

    ¡°They¡¯re about to finished at any moment. We¡¯re giving ours after this, would you two like to join us?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t bother the protocol of being in a different group?¡±

    Aeriasus asked but I had my concern.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think they mind. They¡¯re not going to let something small like that bother them. Besides, they know what had happened to you anyway. Also, I think a lot had testified for what you had done today.¡±

    What I had done? That¡¯s sounds ominous coming from the Ubersmench.

    The elf-majority group had finally finished their testimonies after and were walking towards the portal. The falskilan elves pair just walked past us without looking at us although I do felt that silent treatment girl was giving us a side glance.

    The Doctor elf and the Tattooed elf walked towards us. The Doctor elf was checking me from head to toes.

    ¡°You looked better already. Good. If you have any problems, you can consult me in my Fhagec. It¡¯s the least I could do for you after you had galvanized our forces into action.¡±

    I nodded and she promptly left. On my left side-

    ¡°Thanks again for the bow, lass, I got the shorty to agree in making me a bow, so I¡¯ll be giving back this.¡±

    The Tattooed elf unstrapped the bow behind him and proffered it to Vefal. Vefal simply took it back and the smiling Tattooed elf left our side.

    Ghrukka and the manticore had also walked, crawled or moving in front of us.

    ¡°We are glad to see you are well, Ruigne.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Ghrukka. How about you? You got any injuries?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, it was nothing grievous, only some small wounds.¡±

    Ghrukka reassured me as they said that. The manticore on his left side looked at me with the same, feverish gaze that it had casted on that day.

    ¡°Can¡­ Can I help you eh, Fyrphov is it?¡±

    The manticore snapped out from its gaze and stared at me with an unapologetic expression.

    ¡°Ah, sorry but you looked really delicious, you know?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m not sure how I should feel about that. Should I feel complimented or horrified?

    ¡°We are sorry that Fryphov had made you uncomfortable. He has a very candid and brutal honesty when it comes to food. He has the habit of rating everything that has flesh and is edible. Please do not mind him that much.¡±

    Ghrukka tentacles were flailing around as though they were flustered.

    ¡°Eh? It was a compliment. Most of my meals had a satisfying smile when I had said that before they died.¡±

    ¡°Fyrphov! The time and place, the time and place! Don¡¯t say something like that nonchalantly especially to our fellow summoned.¡±

    Still, Fyrphov the manticore looked quite perplexed. Ghrukka shook his head from side to side and turned towards me.

    ¡°W-we¡¯ll take our leave.¡±

    That was quite strange. I never have seen Ghrukka losing their composure. I guess Fyrphov is just that sort of existence to them.

    All of them promptly left and we were ushered to the centre.

    From above, the Inheritors were floating up in the air surrounding all the four side of direction, overlooking us.

    ¡°The Heirs are here along with two others from another group. I guess that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s begin then. Ghaez, begin recording the testimonies again.¡±

    The Head-priest whom we haven¡¯t seen since the summoning was standing on our left. On his hand there was a disk-like stone tablet. When Thomas the human Inheritor ordered him to record, the tablet then glowed with the colour of light grey.

    ¡°Initiating recording for the Heirs and other testimonies starts now.¡±

    Sir Thomas of the Inheritor intoned as such.

 CHAPTER 36

    ¡°During the beginning of the parade, the crowd that was cheering for us had suddenly started to screamed and everything went chaotic. We were then attacked from both sides of the canals. Afterwards, a man came out in front of us and then proclaimed that he was the First Son of Eoum...¡±

    The Ubersmench started to give his testimony as the rest of us had already previously given ours. All of our testimonies were more or less the same so it was only for the matter of formality.

    After Ubersmench had finished his testimony, the light grey colour recording tablet¡¯s glow died down and the head-priest bowed his head and stepped back further from us.

    The inheritors were silent.

    Then-

    ¡°Well, we have already concluded about most of the actions we will take. Still, Horatius and Ruigne, please step a little bit forward...¡± said Tomas as he looked at both of us with a friendly smile.

    Both Horatius and I stepped forward that and the Inheritors all gathered in front of us.

    Then they all knelt down on their left knee¡¯s.

    ¡°Both of you are to be commended for playing a vital role in the defence and rescue of the hostages.¡±

    The one who had said that was Tiphaniae; who at the moment, looked angelic and graceful as though all the traces of her mischievous and playfulness had never existed.

    I still remembered all the things she said to me about my memory losses, but I kept my scepticism to myself for the time being. Adding verbal accusations right now wouldn¡¯t incite help my situation but would only further exhausted my fellow summoned and would only further tire them and also we might receive a change in treatment. Our fate is still in their hands after all.

    ¡°Horatius, we commended you for leading the other summoned in subduing and defeating the Traevac Mal¡¯eur. It is no easy task as you would need more than 20 Warriors just to take down one. Thus, accept this feather of Akkashiq, gifted for those who had taken a great risk to save others and may you wear this proudly on every battle.¡±

    Tiphaniae took a multi-coloured feather that was held out by the Head-priest who had appeared at her left side.

    She took the feather and offered it to Horatius. Ubersmensch took it reverently and stepped back slowly.

    ¡°Ruigne, most of the summoned spoke of you that had commanded and gave roles to each and every one. You had rallied the summoned into actions and crafted a plan in saving the hostages and as such we bestow to you this feather of Harakav, gifted to those who shows the sign of extraordinary leadership. You may wear this proudly at every battle.¡±

    Well, it was almost everyone but that¡¯s fine.

    I stepped forward as a glass-like feather was held out in front of me. I took it as gently as I could. I could actually feel faint, comforting warmth being emanated from the feather.

    ¡°You all should take some rest. You had a rough day. Tonight, we will bequeath a feast for your first battle and victory!¡± Sir Drafgnai announced with a gregarious tone.

    ¡°Dress in your best cloth for tonight, alright? Perhaps one of you will get lucky.¡± Lady Thurieol lightly said.

    After seeing her in battle mode, I was truly terrified of her.

    ¡°Oh, we have to dress our best too! Wait, tell everyone that is attending to dress in their best!¡±

    Sir Thomas cast off his serious mode and became jovial as he smiled to himself.

    Tiphaniae seeing that her fellow Inheritors was already speaking casually, turned towards us¡­ ¡°You all may go now but¡­ Aeriasus, would you mind if you stayed behind a moment?¡±

    Aeriasus was in a thought and she nodded to her sister.

    Thomas then looked at both Horatius and I as he was in a midst of remembering something.

    ¡°Wait a moment¡­ Horatius and Ruigne haves to go to the summoning hall to receive the Blessing of Acknowledgement, so that their feather would truly belong to them.¡±

    Sir Drafgnai at his side, nodded.

    ¡°Right, right. Then Ghaez, please lead these two to the summoning hall.¡±

    Upon receiving the instruction from Sir Drafgnai, Ghaez bowed and walked towards us.

    ¡°The rest of you may go back and enjoy the rest of your day tomorrow.¡±

    Watching the timer, twelve dots had lit.

    ¡°Honoured summoned, please follow me after this.¡±, the Head-priest courteously asked us.

    --Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I remembered this flower field. It was one of the first places we had passed by when we were summoned to this world.

    It was still day-time so I could see the blooming and colourful flowers at their fullest. What was currently in front of us was the building containing the summoning hall.

    ¡°Ruigne, thanks for leading them all to safety. It¡¯s good to know that someone competent had taken charge. Okay¡­ that sounded like sarcasm¡­¡±

    Ubersmench chuckled to himself pitifully.

    ¡°You were the first one who actually initiated us to take action.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true but I only voiced out my and the others around us our sentiments. I or rather most of us didn¡¯t find a solution in doing so unlike you. I guess I¡¯m a little envious that you quickly thought of the solutions.¡± said Ubersmench as he turned his face towards me with a sheepish smile.

    Oh ye gods, I really hope he doesn¡¯t swing that way¡­

    ¡°Well, yeah I supposed so, but you sound quite self-depreciating right now. Cheer up man, you did your part and so did everyone else. In fact, both of us shouldn¡¯t even deserve these feathers because we were only doing what is expected of us.¡±

    ¡°I actually agree with you, but we can¡¯t denied them right?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is rude to do that so I guess we¡¯ll just go with the flow then.¡±

    We both nodded.

    ¡°But I think you¡¯re the only one who really should receive that kind of a feather. Everyone that had battled with that dead tree had also received the same feather as I did so technically, you¡¯re a cut above the rest of us, Ruigne.¡±

    Those words coming from the Ubersmench had no malice in them but it was like he was trying to say that amongst all the kids, I got a candy personally made just for me.

    ¡°Oh ye gods, you got some serious slips of tongue, man. Filter them.¡±

    ¡°An honest man says what he needs to say.¡±

    We both chuckled.

    We reached at the entrance of the summoning hall and were ushered inside.

    Ah, the memories of being dumbfounded and standing there butt naked; I remembered the turmoil in my heart and the chaos in my mind. Those were fond memories indeed although only six days had passed.

    And then we were lead further inside¡­

    Huh, we passed by an intricate summoning circle and went deeper into the hall.

    Since I was too preoccupied with the thought of as to why I was suddenly there without any explanation and simultaneously having my usually existential dread that had permeated my entire being at that time, I didn¡¯t realized that the hall had extended this far.

    We then entered into a shrine of sorts. There was an altar in front of us that had an upright pole totem covered in countless plumage of rainbow colours.

    The head-priest walked in front of the altar and then knelt down on his right knee.

    After several minutes, the head-priest got up and beckoned us to get closer.

    ¡°Please kneel on one knee and placed the gifted feather near or over your heart.¡±

    We did so and like in a silent prayer, we closed our eyes and place the gifted feather¡¯s near our hearts.

    There was something tingling inside of me like the beating of another heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t remove them until it suffuses into you, then please wait for my instruction.¡± the head-priest said.

    After several minutes, the tingling had faded but it felt like there was a sense of renewal inside of me.

    ¡°It is done. The Planet-Spirit has acknowledged your achievement.¡±

    We got up and looking at the feather, I felt nothing physical was different, but I did feel a pang of closeness as though it was part of me now.

    --

    There was nothing much to do in the afternoon as everyone was busy resting or preparing for the banquet tonight, although we still have a combat training session later.

    ¡°Ruigne, are you feeling alright?...¡± Erganisu, who was scribbling in his log book, asked me without looking.

    ¡°Yeah, I truly am. You have asked me that five times already.¡± I replied.

    ¡°¡­ I am quite concerned. Anaemia is a known disease in my world too. Fatal or non-fatal, a disease is still a disease. Also who knows what else you have aside from Anaemia?¡±

    continued Erganisu.

    ¡­

    Now I¡¯m being treated like a hypochondriac..??

    ¡°Fine, I get your point. I¡¯m fine right now.¡± I finally said.

    After I had conceded to his point, Erganisu grunted and continued scribbling his log book.

    He¡¯s probably gonna ask again later ¡­ so I¡¯ll just lie neatly on my bed until he does.

    Two hours had passed and after being asked several more times, it was time for combat training.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite understandable if you want to stay here and rest some more. They would understand considering your disease.¡± Erganisu cautioned me.

    I sighed and then got up.

    ¡°I can stand up and do any physical activities just fine although not for long but at the rate of the way you¡¯re treating me, like I¡¯m an invalid, I¡¯m better off doing nothing for the rest of my life.¡± I replied to Erganisu with a straight face.

    ¡°¡­ I apologized. I see my error in the way I am treating you. Then let¡¯s go then.¡±

    --

    There was this novelty of familiarity on this ground where we had our training.

    It was just this morning, but I do so sincerely miss this sensation.

    ¡°You can take all the time you want lying there.¡± said Vefal who had soundly beaten down my ass without breaking a sweat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you up your offer.¡± I replied.

    She sat down beside me as we watched the others sparring and said: ¡°Are you excited about tonight?¡±

    I replied to her saying: ¡°I supposed so. Everyone needs a moment of respite after what happened this morning.¡±

    ¡°Huh, I hope the foods will be taste something like the first time we ate here.¡± She commented back to me.

    I remembered the succulent and enticing aroma of the foods at that time. Perhaps in two years, I can cook something as good like then.

    Amidst all this, I have a feeling that all of us were forgetting something¡­

 CHAPTER 37

    I spent almost an hour deciding on what cloth should I wear for tonight.

    It was a choice between a red stylish western suit-like cloth or an asian-specifically a Japanese traditional-styled cloth. Come to think of it, upon checking all the clothes that were given to me, Lots of them gave off the familiar vibe of the cultures on earth or perhaps that some cultures from the other world naturally coincided with ours.

    Still what is plaguing me right now is simple. I think a black colour would evoke a mysterious feeling but it¡¯s kind of gloomy. The red colour is bold and passionate but it¡¯s too showy.

    I think I¡¯ll better take both of them, combine some part, and see where it goes.

    Take out the kosode and the red jacket. I think the western suit-like trouser is better so I¡¯ll go with that.

    Then combine the haori jacket-like cloth with the red undershirt.

    Since there is no mirror in this world, I have to ask for someone else opinion.

    ¡°How do I look?¡±

    I asked Erganisu who was looking at me curiously from the side.

    ¡°Fine?¡±

    ¡­

    Being a fashion inept as well, I also agree with his opinion and decided to keep it this way. The fusion of both black and red is refreshing, for me at least.

    ¡°Aight, let¡¯s go Erganisu.¡±

    Erganisu got up from the chair and nodded to me. He didn¡¯t bother to change the cloth he was wearing. It was the same one he wore when he was first summoned but it was constantly washed and cleaned.

    I guess his perception was that clothes are only necessary to keep appearance and keep warmth. I don¡¯t refute that but I can¡¯t fully agree either.

    We went out of our Fhagec and when we reached to the junction on our lane, we met up with the rest of our group.

    ¡°Thank god it¡¯s not pink.¡±

    August was saying that like he was the one who was summoned naked at that time.

    We then began to walk.

    ¡°Well yeah but if you thoroughly think about it, what¡¯s wrong with men associating with the colour pink?¡±

    I do find it to be trivial as the progressive line of thought that us 21<sup>st</sup> century humans so lovingly engendered had given rise to change of what is manly and what is not. Pink was long associated with the side of femininity and whatnot and unfortunately, this world also espoused the same view.

    What more, the Eomancy of pink had some unsavoury effect further exacerbating the notion¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t see the problem with it? In my world, a cloth is something that is only necessary because even on the short spring and summer, it is cold if you don¡¯t have a sufficient amount wore.¡±

    I expected something like that coming from Erganisu.

    ¡°Less cloth is better in my part but the tradition of the blacksmiths of my world dictates that we have to wear this thick robe until we have produced two thousands weapons and armours. The problem is I lost count on how many I produced so far.¡±

    Akujin offhandedly gave his comment with a little knowledge of his world.

    ¡°It¡¯s really doesn¡¯t matter what kind of clothes we are wearing right? I think it¡¯s pretty common that the type of clothes that we wear were to change on every generation.¡±

    Kiefy said as such with a pondering expression.

    ¡°¡­ Guys, you all are going off the tangent here. We were talking the colour pink and what it engendered but somehow we change it into ¡®is it better for more or less clothes?¡¯ and the ¡®generational change in fashion¡¯. Anyway, we¡¯re here already.¡±

    As I put an end to our deviated discussion, we had arrived near the portal and the guard that was on stand-by was Nytar.

    I greeted him and he congratulated me on receiving the Feather of Harakav.

    After that, we entered the portal.

    --Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    The Heirs are not here while the rest of the summoned including the newly-arrived us was present.

    It was quite a modest banquet, with all the tables that were near the walls were decorated and lined up with various types of foods.

    There were guards posted on every corner and in the middle of the room, there was dance floor of a sort.

    ¡°Huh, where are they? I thought them being the Heirs, they would have arrived earlier.¡±

    August quizzically looked around.

    ¡°Perhaps they have some complication? It¡¯s not strange for them to have something that delayed them like wardrobe malfunction or...¡±

    Kiefy suggested as such with little inflection.

    ¡°Well no use in thinking about them. Let think about how to enjoy ourselves.¡±

    I said.

    It¡¯s no use talking about why their late or what not. Vefal on my left side perked her ears as she looks around. The rest of the group had already walked to the table designated with our group name given by Gavrau, ¡®Egazov¡¯.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Someone just mentioned your name just now.¡±

    I asked her and she scanned around. A lot of the summoned, the inheritors and also the guards were talking with each other so I was quite impressed on her acute hearing.

    ¡°Was it a male or a female voice?¡±

    ¡°I think it was a female¡­¡±

    I too look around just to make sure. After a while, I couldn¡¯t find anyone mentioning my name, so I turned to Vefal.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just take our seat.¡±

    Vefal nodded and we both walked towards our table.

    ¡°So what were you going to do if you find out who was talking about me?¡±

    ¡°Just eavesdropping.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s kind of kinky.¡±

    ¡°Oh it is!? Really, Ruigne¡­ Anyway, I just wanted to know what the other group think about you and maybe corrected the facts that they got wrong about you.¡±

    We conversed as such while walking.

    We then sat down and resumed our conversation.

    ¡°Well hearsays and rumours are bound to happen, good or bad. I think one who is so concerned about that would never have a peaceful life.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s just that I heard something along the line of ¡®Ruigne doesn¡¯t seem capable of doing such strategies. He must have been relying on those twin elves.¡¯ Sort of line.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright, only a foolish man would be offended about a trivial verbal slander about his intelligence. Let them think whatever they want because I think foolishly underestimating someone is the last thing you wanted to do. A wise man knows how to utilize the ignorance around him.¡±

    I spoke while sipping the cup that was in front of me. It was of a sugary flavour with an aftertaste of sourness sort of an alcohol.

    Vefal smiled and nodded while sipping her.

    After a dot of an hour had passed, the Heirs had not arrived yet.

    The Inheritors decided to send one of the guards to inspect them.

    Sir Thomas got up and started to glow in a subtle white-like light. I think this is Eomancy of deep orange, that which manipulatethe sound that the caster produces.

    ¡°We have a slight problem as the Heirs haven¡¯t arrived yet but we shouldn¡¯t delay this anymore, I usually make a speech around here but I¡¯m sick and tired of making one after eighty years or so, so drink to your content!¡±

    Everyone cheers as they lifted up their drinks and chugged them down.

    We ate the foods on the table with delight and various conversations crop up from all around.

    Akujin and Erganisu was eating and drinking moderately probably out of habit while they talked with each other. August and Kiefy hardly touched their foods as August looked a little bit depressed as they conversed while Kiefy tried to comfort him. He still hasn¡¯t reconciled the fact that he had killed or nearly died.

    ¡°My brother is quite concern about August. He had been sulking ever since the attack. Did something happen to him?¡±

    Vefal while enjoying her food, asked me.

    I took a swig from my cup and stared at Vefal.

    ¡°In our world¡­ Killing is a crime that is usually frowns upon. We don¡¯t have any incentive in killing others as surviving doesn¡¯t require us to kill anyone else and most countries have laws that strictly prohibit and punish those who do. We have a word to describe people who kill like ¡®inhuman¡¯ or ¡®murderer¡¯.¡±

    She furrowed her eyebrows.

    ¡°You meant he is upset because he had killed? But it was self-defence right?¡±

    ¡°Be that as it may be but try to imagine that you were born in an era that had foregone violence solution. A violent solution like killing is the worst of the common denominator in term of crimes. The thought of taking another one¡¯s life are both out of norm and bizarre in the part of the world where we live in. For me and him, Killing whether self-defence or not, is something that we cannot mentally comprehend due to our environment.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see. I supposed in this case, he only need the time to heal.¡±

    After we finished conversed, we had idle talks as we ate. After some times, the guard that was sent to check the Heirs came back. He whispered something to the ear of Sir Thomas.

    Whatever was the content, Sir Thomas looked quite surprised.

    ¡­¡­

    Now that I think about it, I realized what I had forgotten. I remembered the Heirs said something about taking their Weapon Pills around the time an hour ago last night.

    If that was the case, then if it were the same as the Specialization Pill, all of them must have been rendered unconscious.

    I turned to my group.

    ¡°Guys, we need to leave after an hour and rest back in our Fhagec.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Erganisu cocked his head to the left as he asked me.

    ¡°Well, noticed how the Heirs aren¡¯t here? They¡¯re in their Fhagecs, probably rendered unconscious by the effect of the Weapon Pills.¡±

    As I told everyone in my group that, the look of realization dawn on their face.

    After we had a suffice amount of foods stuffed, we promptly got up and left the banquet. Before we go, Kiefy had informed the Inheritors about our ¡®condition¡¯ and they understandingly released us.

    We left the party early.

 CHAPTER 38

    I¡¯m just waiting for the sensation to kick in.

    Any moment now.

    As of now, I was lying on my bed, staring at the ceiling or rather the branches and the leaves.

    The branches and leaves of the tree never quite felt down from up there. I felt that perhaps something had swept them in mid-air like a floating invisible broom or an invisible floating vacuum cleaner that suck them out.

    How ludicrous but it was probable.

    Then it began.

    My chest was heating up and I could feel intense, sharp pain coming from there. It was not as a bad as I felt at that time. From my left, I could hear that Erganisu had the same reaction. I struggle to set my sight looking at him but at any moment n-

    --

    The smell of Shreskav lingers in the air. I woke up exactly when the new day had dawned.

    The shreskav is too effective as I felt that I was forcefully awake. I saw Erganisu was still slumbering though but his breathing went uneasy. Perhaps it is just me.

    Ever since I had consumed those green pills, I had been feeling vigorous. Was it possible that my anaemia had been cured?

    Well, this is a magical world, that sort of possibility isn¡¯t far off.

    I got up from my bed.

    As of now, I¡¯m certain that I can actually summon my Soul Weapon as a certain inner voice was whispering to me on how to¡­

    --

    Since this was like Sunday, we all leisurely made our way to the training ground.

    Gavrau was not around as this was probably an off day for a public servant like him.

    ¡°You guys ready? Let¡¯s bring out our Soul Weapon here.¡±

    August seems to have recovered from his sulking, said those refreshingly but he seems way too excited about this. Perhaps he had idolized those superheroes figures just like the whole people on earth with only a little understanding of a hero principle and the hardship that comes along in being one.

    ¡°Aight, let me get the hold of mine.¡±

    Akujin stepped forward into the middle of our circle and held his right hand up.

    ¡°Come forth, [Fouthic], the name I had given you.¡±

    From out of nowhere, something materialized as it coiled around his right arm. Like a transparent colourless serpent made out of water, it slithered out and landed on the ground with a squishy sound.

    It had an indistinct and amorphous shape as it constantly shift and change.

    Each of us looks at it curiously.

    ¡°Erganisu, can you give it a strand of your hair or anything that is part of your body?¡±

    Akujin turned his face towards Erganisu with a sly smile.

    Erganisu was like a fawn putting a complete trust to Akujin the deer mother, unhesitatingly pulled a strand of his wraith white hair and ¡®feed¡¯ it to the amorphous Soul Weapon.

    The amorphous being absorbs the strand of hair and it began to shift ever more violently. It took a shape that extended its height and widened it length. After a few seconds, it became another ¡®Erganisu¡¯.

    It looked like an identical twin staring at a mirror, Erganisu visibly shocked expression was currently staring at his doppelganger.

    The rest of us were of the same sentiment with Erganisu except Akujin who seems to expect this.

    ¡°So, you can replicated other people now with your Soul Weapon?¡±

    Kiefy shocked had lessened as he asked this.

    ¡°It only needs something from the body it copy like a strand of hair or a drop of blood. It copies not only the appearance but also everything like the skills, capabilities and specification of the copied. Erganisu, I hope you don¡¯t mind sparring with yourself.¡±

    After Akujin said that, the ¡®copy¡¯ flexed his arms as he faced the real Erganisu. Seeing this, Erganisu showed a feral smile befitting his appearance but not his demeanour. I guess he is excited at the prospect of fighting ¡®himself¡¯.

    With the same speed and strength, they exchanged and traded blows. After a minute or so, the original one stood victorious over the copy. It seems that it couldn¡¯t keep up with the real Erganisu.

    ¡°It¡¯s impressive but it has no learning capability is it? I changed my approach and pattern of attacks after trading few blows and its defence had falter.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped, it¡¯s barely sentient and because of that it has a slow learning capability.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Erganisu commented while Akujin sigh a breath.

    ¡°Nonetheless, it has so many uses, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Of course, one just needs to be creative about it, aye?¡±

    Kiefy and Vefal offered their comment. I didn¡¯t need to say anything else as everyone had spoken out what I wanted to say.

    With that, Akujin¡¯s Soul Weapon reverted back to its original state as it spits out the strand of Erganisu hair and returned back to Akujin right arm by coiling itself around it.

    ¡°My turn?! Alright, here I go.¡±

    August stepped forth into the circle after Akujin returned to where he was standing.

    He lifted up both of his hands and then on both hands, two objects materialized.

    The object on his right hand was a six cylinder silver revolver and the object on his left hand was a silver combat knife.

    He then grabs both of them in each hand as though it was natural.

    He flourished the gun with a skilful display and aims it straight.

    Except Akujin and I, the other were intrigued by the revolver but they seemingly kept silence. Perhaps about them later after everyone had showed their Soul Weapon.

    ¡°Getting shot by this rendered you time-locked or something like that according to what Akujin had told me. Reloading all six bullets expend my use of [Reaction].¡±

    ¡°Wait, you two had actually used them beforehand?¡±

    I asked towards August.

    ¡°Uh, yeah, just as soon as we both woke up.¡±

    ¡°Nobody said anything about not using them instantly.¡±

    Well, both August and Akujin each had their point.

    ¡°Anyway, the knife enables me to teleport instantly to where it is but it also expends my [Reaction]. Nonetheless, it¡¯s pretty nifty.¡±

    He threw the knife several feet away and suddenly he was there in a blink with his left hand gripping the knife.

    ¡°That¡¯s all. I named the revolver [Wolf] and the Knife [Cutter].¡±

    August fondly rubs his knife and revolver on his cheeks. I was actually curious about something.

    ¡°Hey August, can you shoot me with [Wolf]?¡±

    Everyone was looking at me like all my pent up stress had burst and I went crazy. I just wanted to experience the sensation of being time-locked.

    ¡°Are you really sure?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I mean it won¡¯t kill me because you already tested it on Akujin right?¡±

    ¡°He only shot me on the leg and no, you don¡¯t get injured by it.¡±

    August asked again to confirm and I replied affirmation backed by Akujin.

    ¡°Alright, guess there¡¯s no harm to it and you looked almost eager to get shot at¡­ it¡¯s kind of unsettling but whatever.¡±

    He aimed [Wolf] towards me and then¡­

    There was no bang but I realized everything surrounding me was frozen. Nothing moves except my eyeballs. I felt like I was constrained and trapped as though an invisible barrier enveloped my entire body.

    After five seconds had passed, everything was in motion again.

    I fell but caught the ground with my arms. For some reason, I felt drained of energy.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°It was¡­ interesting.¡±

    Vefal ran towards my left side and asked.

    ¡°Okay then, I called mine [Arkov] and [Ravda].¡±

    Kiefy without waiting had walked into the centre and spread his arms out and what appear on his left were a heater shield of grey colour and a scimitar-like blade of red colour.

    ¡°From what was whispered to me, [Ravda] is the opposite of my [Dispersion]. The more it hit, the more it build-up my [Dispersion] even when I haven¡¯t activated it and I can actually condensed the explosion into a straight beam of a sort. With [Dispersion] I can partial grant a few people of my choosing the protection of [Dispersion] when I activate it and I can actually shoot arrows from the centre of my shield from the damage gathered by [Dispersion]. Of course, there is a limitation that if I used one of them then [Dispersion] will reset.¡±

    That¡¯s more than one abilities that derived from his special ability.

    We all stood there waiting for a demonstration but he just stood there watching us curiously.

    After some times, he cocked his head.

    ¡°Are you guys waiting for me to show my Soul Weapon abilities?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No never mind.¡±

    I spoke for the rest of us.

    Let¡¯s move on.

    Erganisu cleared his throat and stood in front of us.

    ¡°I was mildly surprised with my Soul Weapon as I find it a bit interesting. It exists in a form of a book or a tome if you may.¡±

    He put up his right arm in the air and conjured a book. It was a featureless leather tome that was brown in colour. I was curious and I also realized that Soul Weapon isn¡¯t necessarily a weapon in a sense.

    He flipped it open without touching it and the pages furiously skipped.

    It stopped at a certain page and Erganisu was looking at the page with all his concentration¡­

    ¡°I hereby allow the change, [Gabial].¡±

    I noticed something about Erganisu had changed. It was nothing physically but I felt that he definitely had something inside of him changed.

    ¡°With [Gabial], I can check and control my state of [Indomitable] enabling me to increase my physical strength in exchange on lowering other and vice versa. Aside from that, I am able to enhance one of my senses in exchange of lowering the other.¡±

    Erganisu took the book and it disappeared. Next was Vefal.

    Vefal stepped forth without saying anything and lifted his right arm. What materialized on her right arm was an archaic-like black gauntlet with sharp edges.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand its power yet but it has something to do with [Shadow].¡±

    ¡°What do you call it?¡±

    ¡°[Rhelya].¡±

    She answered the question that her brother had asked. That was it, I supposed? Anyway guess it¡¯s my turn.

    I stepped forth.

    I had already seen it in my mental image but still it was¡­ beyond what I had thought. I thought I would at least get something traditional like a sword but instead what I have is¡­ a box.

    To be specific, it was an ornate chest with a chain strapped on its lid.

    I conjured it and everyone looked at my box.

    From what was whispered to me, it seems that if I open the box, it would cause the Eomancy colours around to wildly fluctuate and random Eomancy spells would occurred causing chaos while making it much easier for me to cast Eomancy spells.

    It doesn¡¯t sound that bad.

    So I decided to just open it without much precaution but I had to activate [Synikorvus] first to open.

    And on that day, all hell broke loose as the ¡®causing chaos¡¯ was not conforming to my definition of ¡®causing chaos¡¯.

 CHAPTER 39

    Four days had passed since we had gained our Soul Weapons. As of now, we were in our Eomancy class with Dekhine but she wasn¡¯t the only instructor that was teaching us. Beside her was a timid and quiet-looking girl with a black hair of more or less the same age as Dekhine. She was quite reserved and only spoke when asked.

    She was introduced the day after our Soul Weapons debut.

    So what actually happen on that Sunday? Well, on that day, we had a quiet afternoon, evening and night but that morning...

    That morning, I had literally levelled the entire field or rather, my Soul Weapon, [Pandora], had unleashed myriads of Eomancies of every colour without any organized casting. It was wild and chaotic as one moment the heat around was almost burning from the Deep Red Eomancy then suddenly everything around went silent which came about from the Light Black Eomancy. After that then another random spell effects happened, one after another.

    That was what Vefal had told me because apparently, even though I could see, hear and feel the effect; nothing inside the chaos would harm me as I was the exception most probably being the source caster.

    But for my group, it was nothing that severe but they weren¡¯t keen on waiting around at the space where the unleashed chaos was happening as at any given moment, a fatal or powerful spell might occur.

    And I was just thankful they did, as an advanced spell made from Black Eomancy of Death that resembled like miasmal spirits bursting out from the underworld in every direction was generated shortly after they moved.

    Since I still couldn¡¯t do my own Circles, I could only watch the beautiful chaos like a theatre play of free acting or rather, this maelstrom of continuous danger.

    After ten minutes of [Pandora]¡¯s abilities, it all ended and the box forcefully closed itself, but it had left the whole training field burned, crystalized, deformed and brutalized. We couldn¡¯t use them again for a whole week.

    So for the entire four days, we haven¡¯t done any combat training but instead we did something like team-based training. We were brought, by Gavrau, into a new area that was like an obstacle course. I think at some point, Gavrau, evaluated that having three battle-trained summoned warranted enough credit to move to the next level.

    ¡°Sir Ruigne, are you alright?¡±

    Asked the quiet little girl who had come near me as I was too indulged in my inner monologue. She never spoke directly to me so Dekhine must have ordered her to.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    I replied back to her.

    Today, we were actually practicing our Eomancy earlier because yesterday, seeing that we had already learned the basics, Dekhine thought that perhaps we should move up the schedule earlier than later.

    Everyone else had tried but failed after many attempts, including myself, but we kept on trying up to and until the end of the class¡¯s allotted time.

    From the inner voice that had been whispering to me ever since I manifested [Synikorvus], I had gained some enlightenment regarding Eomancy probably due to its nature of being closely tied and linked to Eomancy. Well, intense study of the books about Eomancy and secret practice also definitely helped too.

    ¡°[Eo,]¡±

    I chanted¡­

    A featureless circle appeared. After trying so many times, it finally manifested and I was the first in my group and probably the first of the summoned unless that silent treatment girl or Kristalisha beats me to it first.

    My group congratulated me as they clapped their hands as well as giving me words of encouragement. Dekhine off to the side looked conflicted but she sighed.

    ¡°Congratulations Ruigne. Well it was to be expected. It was either you or Erganisu, since the two of you are the only people who showed aptitude with Eomancy.¡±

    Dekhine said finally.

    After an hour or so, Erganisu was the second to manifest his Eomantic abilities and was followed then by Akujin.

    ¡°Well, the three of you can try again the next Seluna. Tomorrow and the day after that is ¡®rest¡¯ days and I heard they already allowed you people the rights to freely roam outside for a period of time every weekend. If you all are free and have the time, I give you the honour of visiting my household.¡±

    Said Dekhine smugly with such what came with all her little-girl pride.

    --The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Later, after the Eomancy training had ended, which was followed by supper, we started our new training.

    We were currently standing in front of one of the Portal doorways to the facility that we will generally use on a day to day basis.

    ¡°Okay, Egazov, you may start now.¡±

    Said Gavrau, on our right and gave us the signal to enter and so we entered the Portal.

    It was a facility of ever-changing obstacles and mazes with five rooms. The first time we had entered, we struggle a bit as we barely had any cohesion and surprisingly teamwork, even though we all went along fine.

    After we finished the first room on that day, we had an impromptu meeting deciding on the chain of command. Kiefy was to be our vanguard, while August and Vefal was our Rear-guard. Akujin would alternate roles between being a rear-guard and vanguard, while Erganisu would also play vanguard and support depending on the situation that arised. I was given a position of support permanently, because even though I felt like my anaemia had cured, I had the lowest physical capability in the group.

    But that¡¯s okay for me, because I understand my own capabilities. Aside from that, they assigned me as strategist and team leader.

    ¡°Ruigne, the next room is too quiet, any thoughts?¡±

    Asked Vefal, who is also our scout as by using her [Shadow] which had reported to me about the fourth room. We had already cleared three rooms with little difficultly, because even though the arrangement rooms change every day, most of the scenario hadn¡¯t changed and we become more familiarized with each scenario, so every room, so far, was something we had already experienced. The fourth room was something entirely new though.

    ¡°Did you spot anything out of the ordinary?¡±

    I asked.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t, it was too dark. The floor was normal however, but I couldn¡¯t see how wide the room was as it was pitch-black, even for my eyes.¡±

    She reported to me as we walked towards the next room. We all stopped in front of the entrance.

    After some moment of thought, I turned towards the group. I took my clothes off and handed them to Akujin. Everyone was looking at me like I had reached my mental limit and had gone nuts, but I have something special in mind.

    ¡°Akujin, can you [Replicate] my clothes, only four sets will be sufficient. Erganisu, you have a piece of wood right? Let Akujin [Replicate] an extra four of them. Kiefy and Vefal, you guys take out the tinder and we¡¯ll make some torches. Stay in a tight formation. We, being the support and Akujin [Fouthic] will hold the torches.¡±

    I explained.

    After going into further details on how to use their Special Abilities in the up-coming various situations, we went inside.

    It was quite a non-descriptive sort of room. With the torches we had, it was a narrow room but the ceiling was quite high as the light from the torches didn¡¯t quite reach. As we walked, we noticed by sight, that there were bug-like creatures scurrying along the walls and the ceilings. They slithered along without any discernible sounds and there was no particular smells about them either.

    It seems that the only way to notice them was by sight only.

    Thought we were attacked from all sides, we all did our job thoroughly so none managed to penetrate our defences. In this training, our performance is rated by how long it takes to pass through a room and how much damage we sustained.

    On our first and second day, we did quite badly, but we improved on our previous successive attempts and on the fourth day, we managed to clear all five rooms.

    The training usually lasted up to three hours as the General Education class had only two hours of time now and the Eomancy class still took up the remaining hours.

    It usually took us only half an hour to finish one room but since this was new, it might take at least up nearly an hour to navigate and complete, due to the only danger in the room was the bugs.

    We passed the way out into the waiting room. In front of us was the fifth room entrance.

    We rested a bit while waiting for Vefal¡¯s [Shadow] to scout the next room. We only use our special abilities when it was necessary as Vefal¡¯s [Shadow] was used intermittently to scout the rooms as it can only last for an hour and a half or else we have to wait for a period of time for her to summon it again. Akujin¡¯s [Fouthic], at the very least, can last about an hour so it was spent entirely on the fourth room alone.

    It was then I heard a popping sound; the sound of when Akujin¡¯s [Replicate], replicated, items would disappear after an hour. Well that was norm as the torches had disappeared but the thing was, it was close... Way¡­too¡­close.

    As I was looking staunchly at the fifth room¡¯s entrance with a dignified bearing, from the corner of my eye, I can see that everyone was looking at me with bewilderment.

    Still, these moments of denial are something that I needed before I face the reality of the situation.

    Vefal came to my side with an amused expression that was on the border of laughing.

    ¡°Ruign-¡°

    She started to say.

    ¡°Shush, say no more, let me enjoy this blissful ignorance.¡±

    I replied quickly halting her question at the first word. I felt a little chilly as the soothing wind had suddenly blown, but this was an enclosed space so that was impossible.

    ¡°¡­ Akujin, you owe me another shirt...¡±

    I stated.

    ¡°A piece of shit?¡±

    Asked Akukin incredulously and then he laughed at his own joke and then sighed and said:

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get you another one next time. Sorry that I handed you the wrong shirt though.¡±

    Backed down by more evidence; it was clear as day that what I had worn was only a [Replicate], while the real one was had been burned up being used as a source of light. Everyone was trying to stifle their laughs, but most of it was reduced to soft quiet chuckles.

    ¡°Well, at least you developed a firm and muscled body even though you have anaemia.¡±

    Commented August, while he was scrutinized my physique while, trying to hold down the occasional chuckle or three.

    ¡°Yup, you look a bit better than the first time you came.¡±

    An amused Vefal stated who was still besides me, in that she was fully amused while also scrutinizing my upper body.

    I should have started charging magician¡¯s fees every time the misfortune of me being naked out of nowhere occurred.

 CHAPTER 40

    It was Saturday and on this day, we were visiting each of our instructor¡¯s households. The first one we were visiting was Sir Keh Tauzad.

    We were surrounded by quite a number of guards but it wasn¡¯t like last time because other groups of the summoned were also in need of guards.

    We were told that the remaining terrorists of that

    recent incident had been sent running as no stones were left unturned as they searched and rooted them out so it was relatively safe for us.

    As we made our way, we got to see the settlement once more. We were using the boat surrounded by four boats that covered our every side on one, of the two canals, which was a mode of transportation in moving around faster.

    Around us, the natives were minding their own businesses as all of them had something to do. Some were heaving farming tools while others were fishing at the edge of the canals. I remembered in Sir Keh Tauzad¡¯s lesson that in Athryshiayl, there was no such thing as a barter system or the usage of currency to buy necessary goods like foods or basic clothes. All necessary goods required were distributed evenly among the people. Although there is a currency system that used something called Quilens, which is a currency in trading for anything that isn¡¯t considered necessary goods.

    In Athryshiayl, everyone can choose the assignment they want and from there, they would be trained. They then have the obligation to fulfil the quota of the assignment. And most of the jobs were done with the aid of simple Eomancies such as fisherman using Deep Grey Eomancy as a physical net to catch the fish¡¯s in the canal or the farmers using Light Green Eomancy to accelerate the growth of the farm.

    The natives that saw us waved and bowed at us with reverence. It was almost blissfully peaceful of an atmosphere as though paradise was here.

    We soon stopped at a certain junction of the canal and we were ushered onto the side pavement where there was a row of Fhagecs. One of the Fhagecs was larger and obviously was the preeminent amongst the others.

    In front of that Fhagec, stood Sir Keh Tauzad. On his left side, was an aged humanoid woman with a scaly tail and was wearing a simple dress. I presumed she was his wife. On his right was a young woman with blue hair was also wearing a simple blue dress. A little girl with the same hair colour and a tail coming out of her back was currently clutching the young woman¡¯s dress while staring at us.

    ¡°Welcome, Egazov, to my humble abode.¡±

    Sir Keh Tauzad greeted us with a smile.

    As the guards parted and went standing on standby on each of our sides, we greeted them back.

    ¡°This is my lovely wife, Ithuza.¡±

    He introduced his wife on his left and the wife bowed sincerely with smile.

    ¡°This is my daughter-in-law, Dalann Fe and my grand-daughter, Keh Misha.¡±

    The daughter in-law bowed formally and the granddaughter imitated her mother¡¯s actions.

    ¡­

    Where is his son then? I¡¯m pretty sure everyone in the group had that in mind but it was not an appropriate question to ask as of yet. All of us are being tactful and considerate here.

    He muttered something to his family and they all went inside and Keh Tauzad ushered us into his Fhagec.

    The guards were left outside, waiting on stand-by in case.

    It was quite a large and spacious inside with the tree that was the central structure of the Fhagec; which was a large oak-like tree with a greyish bark.

    We were in their Fhagec¡¯s living room which also had stairs leading to a second floor and there were five more doors leading to other rooms beside the bathroom.

    ¡°Please, take a seat, each of you.¡±

    Keh Tauzad politely gestured his right hand towards the empty lounge chairs. We all sat down and his wife, Ithuza who had come out from what seemed to be the kitchen with a tray of cups.

    She put the tray on the table that was in front of us and distributed the cups to each of us in turn.

    After everything was settled, we then broke into conversations with the family.

    Time passed and suddenly, the little girl shuffled uneasily as she was still clutching the hem of her mother¡¯s dress as though she had decided something.

    ¡°Do you all know where papa is?¡±

    The conversations stopped and everyone halted as they froze.

    Everyone in the room was rigid uncomfortably, unsure of how to answer the simple and innocent question.

    The silence continued until a lone, gentle voice broke it.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Did he say anything before he left?¡±

    Vefal got up from her seat and calmly walked towards the girl, kneeling on one knee while softly stroking the little girl¡¯s blue hair, staring at her with a kind smile.

    The girl looks back with an uncertain expression.

    ¡°He said that he will be there on my eighth birthday so we can celebrate it together.¡±

    The light within the little girl¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement at the mention of her promise.

    I wanted to stop Vefal but I felt that I had no valid reasons to do so because at this point, stopping her would confuse the girl greatly. What had been done was done.

    ¡°Have he ever broken a promise before?¡±

    Vefal asked with a tender tone.

    The girl was looking up as though she was collecting all her memories. Then she looks back at Vefal.

    ¡°He never did!¡±

    ¡°Then if he never breaks not even a promise, would he break the last one?¡±

    Upon hearing Vefal¡¯s conclusion, the girl eyes shine brighter as life was surging through them. She excitedly jumped back at her mother with a joyful grin.

    Her mother received her with an uneasy smile.

    Keh Tauzad and his wife also wore the same smile but Keh Tauzad was gripping his hands silently.

    The rest of us watched silently with various expressions but none of us had anything worth saying.

    Looking at Vefal from here, even though her face was of a tender smile, in that smile, there was a shadow of doubt.

    --

    ¡°Are you all disappointed in me?¡±

    Vefal asked without looking at any of us.

    We were sitting on the boat, on the way to the next household. We had left Keh Tauzad¡¯s Fhagec about an hour ago. When we sat on the boat, none of us had spoken.

    ¡°¡­ If I had cared, yes and in all honesty, it was better not to say a word.¡±

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that be more awkward? She may be a little girl but even she would notice the significance of the silence.¡±

    Akujin grumbled while August put forth his thought respectively.

    ¡°It was wrong because nothing solid validates the reasoning but still¡­¡±

    ¡°False hope or wishful thinking, both of those are bad either way but I understand why you said, what you said Vefal¡­¡±

    Erganisu pondered while Kiefy was staring at Vefal with a clear sorrowful expression.

    ¡­

    ¡°I asked Keh Tauzad about his son. He told me that he had been sent leading a contingent to the mountains towards the east, the Eastern Unfathomable Reach. That was four months ago.¡±

    Everyone went silent again when I told them that. Four months without any communication is a long time and perhaps only a miracle can prove that he is still¡­

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Erganisu¡¯s almost well-timed words stopped me from thinking further.

    We arrived at the Folcruza¡¯s Fhagec.

    Let¡¯s not think about that matter now, brain.

    We hopped out of the boat and in front of the entrance, a pair of old couples, wearing dandy-looking clothes, were grinning from ear to ear and our intrepid and fluffy haired, tiny genius of an instructor looked proudly at us.

    ¡°Welcome to the Folcruza¡¯s grand Fhagec!¡±

    ¡°Pipe down, Dekhine! That¡¯s not how you greet honoured guests.¡±

    The said genius with a childish smirk welcomed us but was patted roughly by the man on her right who was probably his father.

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry for our daughter¡¯s manners, honoured summoned ones, come, come¡­please come inside!¡±

    Said the woman on Dekhine¡¯s left, her mother then ushered us in.

    It was almost of the same size as Keh Tauzad¡¯s Fhagec but the difference was that there were four people who looked like servants but in truth they are actually sworn helpers that volunteered to serve the Houses like those in the Palace of Tchekaz.

    We had a good chat about their daughter and the incident of blowing up the library. Dekhine bared the brunt of her parent¡¯s criticism, but she took them with a cavalier attitude.

    After a while, Dekhine was called to the Palace for the Athryshiayl Eomancy Council weekly meeting.

    After she left, we were confided in by her parents that since she grew up being a genius in the art of Eomancy, she had almost zero social skills and almost no friends.

    So they wanted us to cultivate and develop a friendship with her. It¡¯s kind of awkward when a parent asks a group of adults like us to befriend their daughter, but as responsible adults, it¡¯s not a challenge we would reject. How hard is it to befriend a little genius who sometimes thinks too full of herself?

    We left the household with light moods as we had tremendously enjoyed their hospitality.

    I still don¡¯t understand the class system in Athryshiayl , but there¡¯s no such thing as the nobility¡¯s that we expected from the medieval feudalism¡¯s, but still it was like Athryshiayl was practicing a lenient caste system that at its core, had respect in every class.

    Moving on, we were next on our way to Gavrau¡¯s household.

    After being outside, I realized it felt less constricted and the mood in the air was a blissful peace as children of various races were playing games around and the adults were doing work with smiles on their faces.

    I focus on inhaling the air and realized something I didn¡¯t realized when I was summoned. I could feel the purity and cleanliness of the air through my very nostrils. Unlike the air back on earth, the air here has no impurity and was refreshing just by breathing it.

    After enjoying a simple activity like breathing, we had arrived at our destination.

    The area we were currently in was a military compound or the like, as most warriors and guards were staying here. Gavrau himself was a distinguished Captain of the Athryshiayl Warriors.

    His Fhagec was like the two before and he was standing in front of it along with four individuals, one sombre-looking boy, an impassive-looking woman and two young girls, who sported wolf ears and various hair colours.

    It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a petting zoo!!

 VOL 1 EPILOGUE

    ¡°Welcome guys, these are my younger brothers and sisters!¡±

    Gavrau welcomed us excitedly and introduced his siblings. A wolf-eared woman with silver flowing hair and an expressionless face stepped forward.

    ¡°My name is Fralein, The second eldest of the siblings.¡±

    She made a curtseying bow to all of us, all the while her wolf ears twitches several times.

    ¡­¡­

    Two girls came forward; as the grinning girl on the right was dragging the shying girl on the left.

    ¡°I¡¯m Uldaiya and this is Fulvaiya.¡±

    The girl who exudes brightness introduced herself and the girl on the left. Now that I looked closely, the girl on the left was not a girl at all; but his facial features was deceptively girlish, but he was definitely a boy.

    He was hiding behind the excited girl.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Gad, if you don¡¯t introduce yourself, you¡¯ll be sleeping outside tonight.¡±

    Gavrau growled at the boy on his right without looking at him. The boy shuddered and hesitatingly stepped forward trying to maintain his aloof expression.

    ¡°My name is Gadvar, The third eldest of the siblings.¡±

    He tried to come out as strong-willed and defiant but we could still see that he was supressing his shaking. His eyes reminded me of Herkaloi.

    ¡°Well, I hope all of us siblings can accommodate you all then!¡±

    Gavrau happily guffawed after he said that.

    Noticing the lack of parental figures, it feels like Keh Tauzad household all over again.

    We were invited inside but before going in, the two repeating offenders, of petting cute things, had made their move and their aim was at Uldaiya and Fulvaiya.

    As for why both of them couldn¡¯t resist petting small and cute things, for August, it was because he actually volunteered at an orphanage for five years in his teens. His time there was consisted of coddling the orphans and entertaining them. Apparently they also had a lot of pet animals there. When I heard that from him, I realized he¡¯s genuinely a nice guy.

    As for Vefal, she had a lot of siblings instead of orphans and also plenty of pet animals. She grew up on a farm so she spent majority of her time looking after her siblings and the pet animals before she joined the military.

    And for me, well, I had an adorable niece around to pet.

    Uldaiya and Fulvaiya were greatly surprised as Vefal and August petted their heads respectively. They were initially shocked but after some gratuitous amount of petting and rubbing, they were in a blissful mood.

    ¡°Why have none of you two ever petted me, even when I¡¯d had introduced myself? We Wolvan also liked being petted even though in adulthood¡­¡±

    Gavrau muttered his lamentation. Of course, the two patters just ignore him and continue to indulging in petting the children.

    I would have joined in, but looking at the Grim-looking boy and the expressionless woman, I can¡¯t help but feel imperceptible danger if I do try to pet them. Gavrau was out of question.

    After August looked satisfied, patting the head of Fulvaiya, he turned towards Fralein and they both made eye-contact.

    August, who seems to lack the perception on danger, smiled and moved his to pat her head.

    Just before he could¡­

    **BAM!**

    August was knocked down as the side of his face hit the ground as result from the sudden strong backhand by Fralein.

    The guards behind made no move. They understood that it was nothing fatal or out of the norm.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°There was a pest flying around there. Don¡¯t worry I slapped it away.¡±

    She intoned as such without any change in her expression.

    Everyone stood shocked.

    ¡°But there was no pest¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes there was.¡±

    Vefal stopped patting Uldaiya and stared at Fralein, with wide eyes, as she said that to Fralein. The rest of us, except the siblings, were staring at her with shock.

    What a way to give a first impression, but she was also right , as petting her would be considered as sexual harassment for a young adult like August. Then again, how old is August? Funny I never asked him that.

    ¡°Cheh, trying to touch big sis on just the first meeting, you have suicidal death wish, old man. She¡¯s violent as fu-¡±

    Before Gadvar could finish speaking, Fralein in just one leap had kicked down Gadvar with a roundhouse kick with her right foot.

    ¡°Gad, you¡¯re not old enough to swear.¡±

    Fralein coolly reprimanded the now-terrified Gadvar, who didn¡¯t dare to move at all from where he was lying on the floor and was nodding vigorously.

    Swearing is a no-no ¡­ but violence is fine?

    It¡¯s none of my concern, so I kept my bewildered thoughts to myself.

    I helped August up and I could see genuine fear in his eyes.

    ¡°Ruigne, I think¡­ I sort of like that.¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    I was mistaken. Instead of fear, it was actually excitement that was glowing in his eyes, when August whispered to me.

    ¡°¡­ Was it the verbal one or the physical one?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I think both¡­ Is there something wrong with me?¡±

    When I asked him which one he¡¯d actually enjoyed, he answered as such and fearfully asked me back such questions.

    ¡°¡­ Of course not¡­ it¡¯s a fetish, everyone have them.¡±

    I answered.

    Of course there is something wrong, but it¡¯s not that bad. It¡¯s true when I say everyone has their own fetishes, but that particular fetish is abnormal in my point of view.

    We were invited inside by Gavrau into the Fhagec along with his siblings.

    It was the same size, almost like it was identical with the last two Fhagecs we visited, but the room composition was varied.

    August and I had a delightful chat with Gavrau after we all settled down. The acerbic Akujin and the quiet Kiefy was interacting with Gadvar who seems to admire Kiefy because of how highly Gavrau evaluated him.

    Erganisu was talking amiably with Uldaiya and Fulvaiya as they both share a passion in reading and writing, while Vefal chatted with Fralein, while petting the head of Fulvaiya.

    It went like this for quite some time and before we knew it, four dots had passed. Right now, about sixteen dots were lit and that showed it was about four in the afternoon.

    We promptly left while bidding the siblings farewell.

    Standing in front of Gavrau¡¯s Fhagec, all of us stood there as though we were waiting for something.

    ¡°I wanna see more of this town.¡±

    ¡°Aye, no harm in it, but I doubt our guards would let us wander off just like that.¡±

    August expressed his desire and Kiefy thought the same, but he stared at the guards behind us.

    Looking at all of their faces, which were of the same sentiment as I was, I turned and walked towards the guards.

    Time to grab at our momentary freedom.

    ¡°Hey guys, is it possible that we can explore the town a bit before going back?¡±

    The guards exchanged looks amongst themselves, trying to find someone who could answer me. One of the guards with a slightly flushed expression stepped forward.

    ¡°Honoured summoned, I¡¯m sorry but-¡±

    ¡°Is it about the First Childs of Eoum? I heard from one of the Inheritors that most of them had been rooted out and arrested. If there are remnants, I highly doubt they can enact the same plan like before. Most of you live here right?¡±

    I asked that while looking at all the guards. Most of them nodded.

    ¡°Well, you see, me and my fellow summoned are thoroughly entranced about everything in this place when we first laid our eyes. In the future, this place here will be our home too, so we wanted to get familiarized with the surroundings and also get to know the people!¡±

    The guards, understanding my points, made agreeable expressions.

    ¡°Then we can at least comply if we follow from behind and only until two Ethka has passed, then we will need to head back.¡±

    The guard who had answered me earlier had spoken that for all the guards. That¡¯s reasonable and acceptable but there was one last thing.

    ¡°By the way, is it possible for you guys to move separately and just some considerable distance from behind? It would attract a lot of attention if you guys move like a marching band and that would trouble both of us.¡±

    The guard, seemingly getting my point, nodded again.

    So everything had been arranged.

    I went back to the group and told them we were given two hours to explore. August and Erganisu rejoiced while Akujin and Kiefy smiled. Vefal stood beside me as we were ready to walk.

    Before we went off to explore, I stopped and turn around to look at the far distance mountain.

    It had taken two weeks but I¡¯m adjusting here. I missed a lot of things back on earth and there is still hidden sliver of hope in me, clinging that the fact this might be just a long dream.

    ¡­¡­

    After contemplating for a while, I realized that this world, at the outset, looks fragile and brimming with innocence. The vast mountains and the numerous outlines of trees served to accentuate that fact.

    But there was something amiss; like a jigsaw puzzle missing a piece. You can¡¯t quite point out what was wrong, but the second thing I trust after my logical reasoning failed would be my intuition.

    I sighed deeply and with Vefal at my side, we began walking.

    --

    (Third Person¡¯s; POV)

    Inside a particular hill, there was a particular cave large enough to be a shelter and it became a home-base for a particular group of people. That particular group of people was none other than one of the cell groups of the First Child¡¯s but that was one hour ago and things had changed.

    As of now, there are two living beings surrounded by dozens of dead bodies inside that cave.

    There were only two Lantern orbs still remaining, partially illuminating the ghastly carnage that had occurred an hour before.

    ¡°They died real quick for a group that claim to be descended from the First Summoned.¡±

    A muffled and deep voice commented in the darkness.

    ¡°They just ¡®claimed¡¯. No basis or even proof. Anyone can join this group as long as they prove useful. The real ones are those higher ups who don¡¯t even show their faces and just give support from the shadows.¡±

    It was a second voice that was a distorted and grating sort of voice, had derisively said as such.

    ¡°Do we really need to kill them? I know it¡¯s done already but I¡¯m just wondering why.¡±

    The muffled voice questioned the second voice.

    ¡°They know of our existence when we had contacted them. We can¡¯t risk them spilling everything if they get captured and anyways, they have outlived their usefulness after that failed attack.¡±

    The second voice answered leisurely.

    Some parts of the cave had been shed on by the light. On those illuminated parts, there were the dead bodies.

    A man had a slit throat and a bloodied sword in his hand.

    There was another man who was truly pale with drained skin as though he had lost a lot of blood.

    ¡°We¡¯re done here right? I need to get back to the Federation. The Councils are suspecting something is amiss.¡±

    The first voice, after saying that, was making a cracking sound from his hands.

    The second voice sighed.

    ¡°This wouldn¡¯t happen if you actually succeeded in planting a [Worm] into one of the summoned.¡±

    There was a pause¡­

    The light had revealed the state of another dead body nearby the voices.

    The person had been stabbed a number of times in the abdomen and the weapon on his left hand was a bloodied knife that was also covered in bits of meat.

    ¡°I told you already, it was going fine at first and you know how a long distance [Worm] is slower, but it wouldn¡¯t take too long. Then suddenly the process was slowed and almost halted. I was stumped but I can¡¯t get close without alerting anyone so I kept a considerable distance¡­ Too much time passed and that guy then took the Specialization Pill and the [Worm] was ousted from his mind.¡±

    Fed-up, the first voice had explained as though he had explained the same thing over and over.

    ¡°¡­ You know, he was summoned naked. Never mind, you can do it again in the future right?¡±

    ¡°As long as we cut off his connection to Eoum temporarily, then yeah. All it takes is just one minute if I¡¯m near. I still have the [Worm] here with half of his memories.¡±

    The second voice asked the first and the first confirmed as such.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move out then, the corpses are starting to smell. I¡¯m gonna incinerate all of them with Eomancy of Deep Red.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    And the inside of the cave went blazing in an inferno. The two figures, after burning the inside, left to their own separate ways.

 Characters Thread and Discussion

    CHARACTERS:

    Group Egazov

    Ruigne/????

    The main character of the story and one of the four earthlings summoned.

    Augustus Hamilton

    A gregarious and affable black man from planet earth and one of the four earthlings summoned. He recently had developed a fetish as a masochist.

    Vefal Striden

    A Herlf from an earth-like planet that is mainly dominated by monsters. Seemingly a cold and detached person in appearance but is quite sensitive and slightly impulsive.

    Kiefy Striden

    A Herlf from an earth-like planet that is mainly dominated by monsters. Reserved and always carry an air of nobility but lack of understanding when it comes to humour.

    Erganisu

    An Orka from a planet that is almost always winter. Speaks only when he needs and always seems expressionless unless within the vicinity of any reading materials.

    Akujin

    A surly and caustic Dwen from a desert-like planet. A master Blacksmith whose sole interest is weapon and armour making.

    Group Heirs

    Aeriasus Vertagaleiny

    An Xhorytion from a planet that is populated by winged humanoid beings. A playful but at the same time, reserved woman.

    Horatius Karl Anhersen(Ubermensch)

    A mixed European descent and one of the four summoned. Always had stubborn expression but is in fact very sensible and always think for the best of the situation.

    Herkaloi Logamine

    An Ulf from a planet that is constantly in state of war. Always keep a stand-offish appearance but is in fact quite easy to get madat a time.

    Kristalisha Ursacythia

    A human from a planet similar to earth but still in a medieval-like age that has some element of magic. She¡¯s royal princess that descent from an empire dynasty. She¡¯s a shy and impressionable girl that acts her age.

    Koizumi Kimiko

    Japanese mixed Ainu descent from the prefecture of Hokkaido. She¡¯s a very odd girl that always makes obviously fake expressions. One of the four earthlings summoned.

    Stryklos Gardrisen

    A human from a world that can be called a standard fantasy world. He is a very lively and respectful bard that always makes grand gestures and comments.

    Group Syozan

    Katarinova Pontusian

    A human from the same world as Kristalisha. A knight-captain charged in guarding the princesses, Kristalisha and Annastasha. She¡¯s a very battle-oriented and decisive person.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Vassilanov Thradavik

    A human from the same world as Kristalisha. A knight-adjutant under Katarinova. At first appear arrogant and somewhat shallow but is in fact very talkative and flirts with the opposite sex at every possible chance with the exception of his captain and the princesses.

    Ghozano

    A Draek from a volcanic world. A very straight-laced and inflexible person and has the same level of understanding of humour rivalling Kiefy.

    Amitva

    A serpent-like creature from a world mainly filled with swamps and lowlands. A jovial but shy female creature that is soft-spoken and quite thoughtful.

    Krolve

    A Tree specimen from a futuristic world. He is very inquisitive and enjoys companionship and would try to make friends with almost every(thing).

    Annastasha Ursacythia

    From the same world as Kristalisha and her older sister. A proud and overbearing woman but is very protective and caring towards her close ones.

    Group Fazgox

    Tevalini Mivgouxian

    A Herlf from a futuristic, artificially constructed world that had many races inhabited it. She is a very calculating and straight-to-the-point sort of person and was trained as a medic.

    Ghiscra Helsion

    A Falskilan female from a world that has a very small landmass. A very quiet and secluded person that refuses to give any interactions with almost everyone that she doesn¡¯t know.

    Shakil Tes¡¯Quel

    A Gholos(Elf race) from a world inhabited by many elven tribes. He is a very laid-back and calm person but beneath his demeanour hides a savagery of a hunter.

    Therius Selcion

    A Falskilan male and cousin to Ghiscra. A very proud and arrogant person who truly believe in the superiority of his race and he looks down on anyone that isn¡¯t of the same race.

    Ghrukka

    An Uhzelak from the same world as Erganisu. Refer to itself in as ¡®us¡¯ because inside Ghrukka, there is actually three personalities sharing the body. The dominant one is the main personality while the other two only surface on certain occasions.

    Fyrophov

    A manticore that is from the same world as Erganisu and Ghrukka. A very blunt creature that had a core belief that the stronger the enemy, the tastier they are.

    Inheritors

    Tiphaniae Vertagaleiny

    She is a Halyiusion from the same planet as Aeriasus and her adopted elder sister. A very flirtatious and mischievous person who likes to play prank on others but knows how read the atmosphere.

    Drafgnai Gaharal

    A Fegraica from a war-like planet that was shattered from its core by a global seismic earthquake. He¡¯s a very righteous and gregarious person who enjoys training people in the art of war.

    Thomas Drover

    A human from planet earth. He was summoned during the start of World War II. Describe himself as a very dull and uninteresting man but actually take some enjoyment when people underestimated him and he proved them wrong.

    Thurieol

    A Draek royalty from the same world as Ghozano. Is easy to get bored and quite fickle but also quick to anger and use a gratuitous amount of swearing when her anger reached the maximum level.

    Natives of Eoum

    Gavrau

    A wolven descent. Easy-going and is actually lazy but he always gets the job done by the end of the day.

    Keh Tauzad

    A human descent. Have the air of a wise man and always maintained a cool-headed temperament.

    Dekhine Folcruza

    A human descent. An overbearing genius at the age of twelve but she kept her conduct reasonable but still prone to outbursts when she is underestimated or being wrong.

    Ghaez

    The head of palace officials. He¡¯s a dutiful and responsible man.

    Nytar

    A recently transferred guard. Is respectful and obedient to the summoned.

    Ithuza.

    Wife to Keh Tauzad.

    Dalann Fe

    Daughter in-law of Keh Tauzad.

    Keh Misha

    Granddaughter of Keh Tauzad.

    Fralein

    The eldest sister and the second sibling in Gavrau¡¯s family. A stern and motherly figure for the rest of the siblings. She has a secret enjoyment in inflicting pain on others.

    Gadvar

    The third sibling in Gavrau¡¯s family. Kept a serious and mean demeanour but is terribly afraid of his elder sister, Fralein and Gavrau.

    Uldaiya and Fulvaiya

    The twin youngest siblings of Gavrau¡¯s family.

 VOL 2 PROLOGUE

    No matter how many times I had stared at the night sky, with four moons hovering above, it was always a breath-taking sight. If all the great painters in existence had converged and painted their own interpretations of this unparalleled beauty, we¡¯d have a museum of painting that would charge an exorbitant amount of money just to get in.

    ¡°Ruigne, are you there?¡±

    Fully immerse in the atmosphere, I felt that time truly stopped at this moment and everything unravelled themselves in my eyes. The world shines at its best when a man¡¯s tranquillity brings enlightenment upon himself.

    ¡°Rugggnnniiee!¡±

    As I continue to ponder on the multitude layers of beauty that this sight possessed, I felt an incessant voice was calling me back to reality.

    ¡°Ruigne, if you don¡¯t get down here, I¡¯m telling Vefal you¡¯re being an asshat!¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know what ¡®asshat¡¯ means.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡®Harhac¡¯ means ¡®asshat¡¯ in Herlf, Kiefy taught me that.¡±

    With one of the cursing words in the Elven language from the world where Kiefy and Vefal was from, August was tiredly called me out.

    I finally came back from whatever reverie I was into. I was lying on top of a lower roof of the first floor of this particular watchtower surrounded by rainforest. From below, August was calling to me with tiresome expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn, I wanna rest now.¡±

    Without waiting for me to answer, August went inside the watchtower to take a rest.

    I took a deep breath, got up and jumped down.

    It had been three months since I was summoned here. It wasn¡¯t only just me, but twenty three other beings had also been summoned.

    It¡¯s an amalgamation of how many fucked up beings you can gather in one place, literally. The terms were that you need to be at your most miserable and that you have some predestined rise to greatness but for various reasons, you can¡¯t or you refuse.

    I still don¡¯t quite get the requisitions required.

    Anyway, in these three months, I had learned a lot. Much more than the time I learned in University.

    I learned much about the history of Eoum and the general workings behind the societies in Athryshiayl.

    My physical capabilities had also increased, but not to the point that I can consider myself fit or able to run for more than ten laps¡­ or anything remotely physical like that.

    My Eomancy is my main strength in terms of fighting as I had diligently practiced, studied and trained myself in that art.

    I see myself as ¡®support¡¯ to my group; so I worked the hardest on what my group needs.

    In terms of relationships, I had nearly befriended most of the summoned; except a select three or four due to conflicting differences. With Vefal, we have a close relationship, but the problem was that both of us don¡¯t seem to know how to take it to the next level. I guess this is what happens when you take two socially awkward adults trying to connect on a deeper level.

    I shouldn¡¯t have read Nietzsche¡¯s: ¡®The Gay Science¡¯ or Franz Kafka¡¯s: ¡®The Metamorphosis¡¯. Those kinds of book make your view in life become jaded and apathetic.

    As of now; I guess I have mostly adjusted to myself in living here.

    Wow, only two dots had passed.

    As I patrol around, someone came out the entrance of the watchtower.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to replace you Ruigne.¡±

    A stern and domineering voice of a woman had said that. It was the red-haired lady knight who wore the same leather armour when she was summoned.

    ¡°¡±Okay, I¡¯ll go inside then, Katarinova.¡±

    I greeted her with a slight smile and she nodded.

    Three weeks ago, we have an exchange member program with the other group of summoned people, as part of training, a three-member exchange to be exact.

    Right now; August, Kiefy and I were grouped with Katarinova, Vassilanov, the red-haired man, and Krolve from the red-haired and green-haired group. Vefal, Akujin and Erganisu had then also grouped up with their other teammates which were Annastasha, Amitva and Ghozano.

    This exchange would last for three months and after that we exchanged members with another group. Supposedly all of the exchanges would last at least a year or so.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Oh, there was an incident where the Communication Spell that was cast on the day of our summoning had expired two months ago. Hilarity ensued when we realized we don¡¯t talk the same language. No wonder in General Education, we were taught the alphabet but in terms of our verbal communication, it seems that if we are exposed long enough to the Communication Spell, it will come naturally to us.

    Lastly, I had tried snooping around for any information about various shady things about our benefactors, but that was almost impossible as all of the Natives had nothing but good things to say about the past summoned and the Inheritors. It seems like I will never gain anything in Athryshiayl regarding this.

    ¡°Go take some rest.¡±

    Katarinova was looking at me curiously as I stopped suddenly due to me having the internal monologue. Keep forgetting my long-winded introspection effected real time. Realizing that, I quickly nodded and went inside after she said that.

    Inside was like the structure of an Fhagec and two figures were taking a rest by slumping with their backs against the wall. One of them was August, snoring loudly as he slept while the other one was Vassilanov or ¡®Gigolo¡¯ or ¡®Play Boy¡¯ or that ¡®Womanizing Bastard¡¯ as I like to call him. He was still awake because we shared the same shift rota.

    He turned his sight towards me.

    ¡°Eh, Ruigne, seen any maidens in need of rescue?¡±

    ¡°Nope; but I did see a red-haired lady who can rescue said maidens, much better than both of us.¡±

    I took the space next to August¡¯ left side and made myself comfortable.

    ¡°Aye, Rino is the best warrior from our world and that¡¯s why she¡¯s the captain of the Royal Guards. She can beat you and me while reciting the great Epic of Monomakh.¡±

    He chuckled. He turned towards me as he was on Augusts¡¯ right side.

    ¡°But I¡¯m refuting your claim. If we are talking about who can best rescue a maiden, then that would be me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. If we are looking in terms of score, excessive touching with our hands would penalize us heavily.¡±

    ¡°You mean groping? Hey, if a man touches a woman with good intention, it doesn¡¯t count!¡±

    ......

    This is stupid thinking.

    ¡°Whatever; let¡¯s get some rest, we need to head out to the village soon.¡±

    I promptly closed my eyes. I could hear him still talking but it was like a distance had separated us and then-

    --

    ¡°Ruigne, wake up. Can¡¯t you smell the Shreskav?¡±

    I heard August calling me. Dawn had broken.

    I wonder how many hours had passed since yesterday.

    As I was still blurry from trying to go fully conscious, I got up. I nearly slumped back down but I managed to hold onto the wall behind. Sleep deprivation is one of the enemies I cannot deceive.

    ¡°Whoa, got a hold of yourself, man!¡±

    August came beside and assisted me in standing up properly. I don¡¯t know whether my anaemia was fully cured, but I do get drowsy and tired sometimes, but not often.

    We went outside and there stood Katarinova and Vassilanov just in front of the watchtower.

    ¡°Ruigne and August, both of you go wash up quickly. Both of you are going to the village with us today.¡±

    Katarinova, with a commanding tone, told us as we huddled towards the bathroom just outside of this watchtower. We nodded affirmatively towards her.

    After washing ourselves, I got my shit together and even though I was still sluggish, I had perfect control of my body. Note to self, don¡¯t go stargazing during off-time or rest-time on the night watch.

    We reported ourselves and after some preparation we were off. Since we were officially part of the army, all of us had been issued with and wore the standard feathered decorated leather armour, but most of us had some added some personalized touches like Kiefy, with his old cloak or Katarinova with some embroidery from her old armour.

    Along the way¡­

    ¡°Hey Rino, Ruigne said that out of the three of us, you¡¯re the best at saving a maiden in distress!¡±

    Vassil gleefully told Katarinova. She snorted lightly.

    ¡°Aye, no mistaking that, both of you are too perverted to touch a girl properly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that was my main point.¡±

    I quickly agreed with her. August was chuckling to himself as he listened to our conversation.

    We banter back and forth to stave out our boredom. After a dot of Ethka had passed, we had arrived at our assigned village. The village, just like our watchtower, was surrounded by verdant rainforest. In fact, the all parts of Athryshiayl I had been, everything was covered by large tract of rainforest.

    Each of the group had an assignment of keeping watch on the border village. From what I understand, Athryshiayl has a natural ley-line placement on the border that prevents monsters from the recess from entering, but lesser monsters that has a minor amount of corrupted energy can enter or pass-through.

    Although there is a border regiment guarding each village, some of the incursions were heavier, so the summoned had been dispatched to the villages that are suffering from those incursions.

    It¡¯s also part of our practical training.

    When I first heard of this assignment, I wondered why there are border villages, but I got my answer when I asked Keh Tauzad. It was because there are some important resources that are only obtainable near the border and these villages¡¯ sole existence was because of that.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a week, but the last incursion occurred two weeks ago which we participated in, but it was quite a lacklustre experience. I don¡¯t mind the peace and quiet, but there¡¯s nothing much to do here either.¡±

    As we had entered and reached the centre of the village, Katarinova lamented on the state of the situation.

    It¡¯s true that nothing had happened and most of us were bored out of our minds, because we only had combat training, books and games to entertain ourselves.

    A guard representative from the border regiment was waiting for us at the rest-house.

    Most of the villagers and guards here, were to only build easy-to-dissemble shelters; instead of permanent Fhagecs because of the high rate of monster incursions.

    There were also few villagers too, as most of them are not permanently living here, but only decided to work for some of the Quilens.

    We entered the rest-house.

 CHAPTER 41

    ¡°Honoured summoned; there¡¯s no report of any activities from the other side from our scouts for today.¡±

    The guard representative was sitting in front of us as he addressed us from there.

    Katarinova, who was our leader for this group made a sour expression. I guess her battle hunger was starting to itch. Even our combat training was not satisfying her even when she was sparing with Kiefy.

    We all nodded without saying anything back and saluted. We left the rest-house.

    Now, we got nothing to do except to fulfil our parts and obligations.

    As we reached the centre of the village, suddenly Katarinova stomped really hard on the ground. There was a subtle vibration from the stomp itself. Oh ye gods, this woman is no one you want to trifle with.

    ¡°Combat training is a little challenging with Kiefy, but I felt like he¡¯s not giving his all. That bastard is holding back and not for any good reason.¡±

    She gritted her teeth in frustration. I guess for a battle-maniac like her, being deprived of a good fight is like Erganisu being deprived of any good reading material.

    Vassilinov was openly checking out the local girls with a perverted smirk. Some of the girls were shying away blushing, while a few were disgusted.

    Ever since we grouped up, at first he was quite overbearing and down-right arrogant, but as one thing lead to another we became fast-friend. However all he talks about are girls, and girls. It¡¯s like his life is centred on the opposite gender. His entire existence to my understanding had validated that men think about sex every seven seconds, but Vassil took it a further up a notch by saying he might think about it every second that counts or he might be the type that hides his insecurity by doing such things. He even called me comrade in the struggle of achieving man¡¯s oldest and primal desire.

    ¡°Vassil, have you ever heard something called ¡®inconspicuous¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I have heard of that, but to hide one¡¯s desire is unworthy of being call a gentleman. One must shine through by disregarding the notion of shame in terms of our fairer sex.¡±

    After he answered my question with a questionable statement, I subconsciously stepped away from him in one step.

    ¡°Watching you two bicker reminds me of Akujin. Ah, I wonder how they are doing over there.¡±

    August chuckled to himself.

    Hearing that, I almost forgot. Today was the day when a relay messenger would come with letters and orders from the central of Tchekaz.

    Since we were separated, our group opted to keep in touch by letters. Since I was appointed as the group writer, I also hold onto all the letters. I had sent letters that I wrote three days ago and I expected some letters from them today.

    Although there¡¯s Eomancy that can send long distance communication, it¡¯s on the advance level and even though it¡¯s called ¡®long distance¡¯ the limit of the distance is about one kilometre or so.

    ¡°You guys go back first, I¡¯m gonna wait here for the messengers.¡±

    ¡°Aye; see you later, Ruigne.¡±

    Katarinova curtly said as such.

    ¡°Oh, can you get me some of those cookies they¡¯re selling usually in the noon? You can take like five for free right?¡±

    August requested me to find the strange cookies that he had been craving for two days already.

    ¡°Give my regards to some of the girls here; tell them where they can find me!¡±

    Vassilinov spouts out some crap that I half-hearted listened to.

    The three of them went off and then teleported back to the watchtower. All of us were imprinted by Krolve [Bond] so it¡¯s easier to go back.

    Hanging around the village while observing all the walks of life, a dot of Ethka had passed.

    Just as the dot had appeared, the messenger arrived in a timely fashion. Everyone who had business with him had flocked to his side.

    I was the first to approach as the others had given the way. Even after three months, I was treated with the utmost respect from the natives.

    ¡°Hey there Ruigne, here¡¯s the letters and some orders from the upper command.¡±

    Fadriz the Messenger with a smile had gave me a stack of letters.

    ¡°Morning Fadriz, I¡¯m still envious towards you. Are you sure we can¡¯t switch places?¡±

    ¡°No can do, am born here, not summoned although I¡¯ll do anything to trade privileges.¡±

    We joked with each other quite easily. Fadriz was one of the natives that didn¡¯t seem to be intimidated by any of the Tenth Summoned. Technically speaking, most if not all of the natives are actually descended from the summoned, so logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t fear or gave too much respect and obedience to us.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°Anything happen?¡±

    ¡°Same old same old, been like this since we came. I wanted to see an incursion up close with my own eyes but nothing happened, not even a whiff of Mal¡¯eur.¡±

    There was only one incursion but I couldn¡¯t be part of it due to Katarinova and Kiefy had finished them that quick.

    ¡°Be careful what you wish for you know. You might chew more than you can handle and you wouldn¡¯t wanna be here when that happens.¡±

    Leaving with such an ominous remark, I nodded in the end. I couldn¡¯t chat with him any longer as he needs to give the other letters to everyone else that was waiting for us to finish.

    Before I leave, I told the girls that Vassilinov was eyeing to not approach the watchtower for there was a predator- A sexual predator lying in wait over there.

    I decided to cock-block Vassilinov every day until we finished the assignment.

    After confirming that there was nothing else to do, I teleported back to the watchtower.

    --

    Dear Ruigne,

    I hope you¡¯re doing fine. Over here it¡¯s kind of cold, not sure why. We had few incursions but nothing we can¡¯t handle. I heard that you fell into the woman bathhouse from the roof. My brother told me. I heard it was caused by Vassil when he invited you to peep on the girls. I don¡¯t know why you accepted the invitation but you gotten your just reward-

    I was reading the letter that Vefal had wrote for me. I felt reprimanded by the bathhouse part. Oh damn it, Kiefy, I should have told you to keep it a secret.

    As I read on, she described how Erganisu accidentally saved Annastasha from falling from the top of the watchtower, how Akujin replicated two precious objects to settle an argument and wound up earning enmity from the both parties and so on.

    From that side, at least something happened.

    I read on and felt satisfied with the content. I then took out a quill and an ink jar and started to write back a response.

    We have few rooms inside the watchtower, so I was given a room all to myself while others was sharing but we rarely use the rooms except this one. That was why when it was night time, we usually just sleep at the ground floor near the entrance because just like the saying: ¡®There is safety in numbers.¡¯

    As I had wrote nearly half of the reply, someone knocked on the door.

    I turned and look as the door opened.

    It was August. He had a nostalgic expression on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯d just read the letter written by Akujin. He seems quite content over there as a lot of the Guards and Warriors requested his service in repairing their armours and weapons. And the letter from Fralein was exquisite! I can literal feel her voice through the letter!¡±

    I nodded absentmindedly, trying to ignore the elephant in the room. I had known his fetish three months ago. I had thought it was just something he just had inside but I realized it was cultivated. It seems that he was the youngest amongst his siblings of four elder sisters and he was bullied by all of them but also at the same time was doted by them.

    Nurture over nature.

    Well I know why he is here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some drafts for you and later on, you can go review them. You can adjust the one you like.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Ruigne. I had wanted to ask but are you sure you weren¡¯t a writer back on earth? You have a knack, you know!¡±

    ¡°Nope, barely could string words into resembling a proper statement. Can¡¯t be a writer that way right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah whatever, I¡¯ll come back.¡±

    After I told him that I would prepare drafted letters for him, he closed the door with a cheerful expression.

    A few more minutes and the door swings opened without being knocked.

    ¡°Ruigne, how should I write back to Ghozano?¡±

    Vassil trotted near me. I took the letter from his hand and reviewed it.

    It was like an official report but the content was about the plus of the girls in this village and the speculation of their three sizes.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Yeah, this looks good but why write it in a way like it was written for battle report?¡±

    ¡°Ghozano wrote letters like this so I thought I should emulate as such.¡±

    -He answered.

    Well, can¡¯t argue with that logic. I gave it a glance and nodded. Everything is in order.

    I took the letter and gave him the thumbs up.

    He saluted briskly and left.

    After minutes passed, the door swung violently. Katarinova stood there with a proud smile. She¡¯s lack the finesse in writing so she quite depended on me on this part.

    ¡°So who is it for?¡±

    ¡°Both of the princesses!¡±

    Turns out Annastasha and Kristalisha were from a royal lineage in their world. Supposedly Katarinova and Vassilinov were both in something called Royal Guards or something. Katarinova herself was actually descended from great nobility so she was close to both of the princesses.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s the usual sort of letter, formal or intimate?¡±

    ¡°Yes, intimate, Annastasha seems to be doing fine but Kristalisha sounds quite detached. She really hates us huh¡­¡±

    She mumbled the last part.

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare for both later on.¡±

    ¡°Aye, thanks Ruigne. Are you cooking today too?¡±

    ¡°Well I supposed so.¡±

    ¡°Good, looking forward for the foods then.¡±

    She closed the door and left.

    After I finished the reply letter for Vefal, Someone knocked the door.

    ¡°Ruigne, it¡¯s me, Kiefy. I¡¯m here to submit my letters.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    I turned my head and what I saw confounded reality. On top of his head was a piece of god¡¯s mistake, an abomination that should have not been brought into the daylight much less this world.

    It was like a mutated snake that coiled itself on top a discoloured food plate or a dish but in the process had done damage to its own skin.

    It was the ugliest piece hat that I had seen in my entire life.

 CHAPTER 42

    ¡°¡­ Kiefy, what¡¯s that on top of your head?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hat.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a hat?¡±

    I insisted on asking him. He looked really puzzled seeing my reaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s from Krolve, he made it.¡±

    Krolve made it?! How could Krolve made something so grotesque? In fact, I¡¯m not even sure how a tree could make a hat. Was it a real snake or it was just really skilful hands that made it so realistically depicted?

    Perhaps it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t inquire further.

    ¡°So, about the letters?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to submit them, there¡¯s some letters from Krolve too.¡±

    He took out several letters from the pouch he was wearing and gave them to me.

    I neatly stacked them and put them on the table.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    I turned towards him again. Oh ye gods, it¡¯s like the hat is staring right at your soul.

    ¡°No, I think that¡¯s all.¡±

    He nodded and left.

    Well, I got some other letters to write so this evening would only be devoted into writing letters and a certain hobby to indulged later on.

    --

    It was night and currently it was my shift for the night watch. I was stationed on top of the Watchtower, overlooking the surrounding all around from above while Vassilinov was my shift partner guarding the entrance and the area surrounding the watchtower below.

    It was like this ever since we were stationed here. So far, nothing much had happened. As I stared out, there was something to look at beside the beautiful night sky,

    From up here and to the west, you can an encompassing mountain range that stretches limitlessly far beyond my sight. The height was insurmountable as it literally reached up to touch the skies.

    Unfortunately, that mountain had never been fully explored throughout the known history as it was inside the Dark Recess of Eoum where all kinds of Mal¡¯eur roam.

    There were few expeditions exploring the mountains in the written history but they never made it near the top or even recorded the entirety of the mountain.

    The mountain was aptly called The Endless Western Reach due to the fact that no matter how much they chartered the area, there were always unknown corners of it and especially the fact that no one had actually went beyond to the other side of the mountain and there were also expeditions that never had returned. Those expeditions were often led by the previous summoned.

    As I gaze on the majestic mountain, I squinted as I saw ahead a gathering of dark clouds far from here coming from the mountain. That had never happened before. Is it a sign of something to come?

    I decided to take note of it and send the report to the guards regiment tomorrow.

    A dot of Ethka had passed. It¡¯s time for our hourly communication.

    ¡°Vassil, is everything okay down there?!!¡±

    I shouted.

    After a few second-

    ¡°No!!¡±

    He shouted alarmingly as though a danger had reared its ugly head.

    ¡°No girls are coming so far. Did you tell the girls about the gallant and handsome knight that resides at this watchtower?¡±

    ¡°What women in their right minds would have want to wander off in the middle of the night looking for a hot hook-up?! Hell, those women might be someone¡¯s significant others, you know? Have you thought of that?¡±

    After unloading my accumulated stress over the week, I stepped back from the ledge and watched the scenery again.

    In this past week, I found out that Vassilinov is one of those guys who could piss me off just by speaking even though he was just joking around. No matter what situations we¡¯re in, he always quip anything related about the opposite gender and his attractive prowess. It¡¯s like he has some quota of sexual implications that he has to fill every day. As a natural pervert, I am offended.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Even we have pride in our perversion.

    As for the night watch, the night went on without anything happen.

    --

    The next day in the evening, I was compiling and organizing the letters for them to be ready for sending off inside my room, someone was knocking the door.

    ¡°Come on in.¡±

    The door opened and there stood a scholarly-looking feathered guard. Huh, I never thought I see him here.

    ¡°Hey there, didn¡¯t expect to see you here, Rucrik. I thought you wanted to be a librarian.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Ruigne, I¡¯d just got sent here as a Scout three days ago, unfortunately, I can only become a librarian after two years of military service, so I am doing this to become one. I didn¡¯t know you were stationed here though.¡±

    Rucrik was someone I met in the Great Library of Tchekaz. He¡¯s a half scaled lizard humanoid. We were acquainted after an eventful book collaboration.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m here about your report that you sent to the regiment this morning, we quickly went for a reconnaissance at the edge of the border.¡±

    ¡°You mean the looming dark cloud? What about it?¡±

    I stood up and saluted him. He saluted back.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯m about to tell you. I didn¡¯t believe it myself in the first place but this is really happening.¡±

    He took out something from his pouch and gave it to me.

    It was notes of report.

    After perusing it for a few minute, as someone who had been summoned here, it wasn¡¯t as shocking as he thought I would. It was a phenomenon only observable inside the Recess but it had a mythical status as no one had actually seen one but there were records of it.

    [The Cloud of Disharmony]

    There was a specific record about this cumulonimbus cloud written by one of the survivors that went into one of the expeditions in the past. He or she wrote that as they had explored deeper into the mountain ranges, they had saw a black ominous cloud and below the cloud were creatures of slimy disposition and if I have to imagined on how the description had goes, it was like a land slug.

    From the report that Rucrik had given, the Black Cloud were heading towards our direction.

    I put the report down and looked at Rucrik who stood there waiting for my evaluation.

    ¡°Is it capable of entering through the Leylines?¡±

    I asked.

    ¡°This is the first time Cloud of Disharmony had been seen this near.¡±

    He answered unhesitatingly and-

    ¡°-Also, if whether or not it can go through the Leylines, there¡¯s a slight possibility that it could. Remember a characteristic of the cloud that the Eomancers on that expedition had given their account.¡±

    I thought for a while as I was remembering the rest of the details. The accounts had reported that Eomancers had felt that the winds of Eomancy were blowing away from the cloud as though it was being repelled. From what I can roughly guess, the nature of the cloud was something like Anti-Eomancy energies.

    If that was the case, would the Leylines be affected? The Leylines were made based from ancient Eomancy and if the Cloud truly exudes Anti-Eomancy energies, then the border would be breach.

    Still doubt was lingering inside but I shrugged them off as I reminded myself. In any uncertain danger, taking immediate and proper action is given.

    I stood up and looked at Rucrik.

    ¡°Inform the border regiment to be on standby and prepare yourself for an assignment.¡±

    We saluted to each other and he left. I guess tonight, all of us summoned will be having a meeting.

    --

    ¡°Wait, you want me and Kiefy to go past the border and kidnap one of those slugs? How do you even know it¡¯s a slug?¡±

    Vassil with an incredulous expression was clarifying what I had told him and Kiefy to do. All six of us were having an open air meeting on top of the watchtower before the first shift starts.

    ¡°Yes, although you guys only need to go when it is within a safe distance, not now or tomorrow but after they got a little bit closer. Also, you will be bringing along a scout.¡±

    I affirmed his question.

    ¡°Wait, why don¡¯t you send me too?¡±

    Katarinova who looked unsatisfied, glared at me.

    ¡°Because you are the strongest force we have around. You know, just enough to handle small incursions just in case.¡±

    It was a half a lie and a truth. The reason I didn¡¯t send her as well was because she might cause complication with her battle-hunger but she¡¯s truly is the strongest amongst all six of us here.

    I turned towards August as I took out a bag full of letters tucked beside my belt.

    ¡°Since this is an emergency and you¡¯re the fastest amongst all of us. Take this and bring it to Tchekaz. Give the letter of request to one of the Inheritors. Even though the scale of the incursion is still unknown but judging the by size of the cloud, we might have a really large incursion, so we probably need reinforcement. If they will send the other summoned, imprint them so they can teleport here instantly.¡±

    August took the letter and nodded. Unfortunately the portals in the palace could never be built as it was a technology beyond the understanding of anyone in Athryshiayl. If there was a portal, logistic and communication would have been much easier.

    ¡°Should I go tonight?¡±

    ¡°Go early tomorrow after you taken a full rest. You¡¯re exempted from night watch tonight.¡±

    All of us nodded to that. August saluted to all of us and we saluted back.

    ¡°Krolve, you¡¯ll just stand by the tower and monitors everyone status and condition. Kiefy and Vassil, if you are in dangers that you cannot avoid, then just teleport back alright?¡±

    Everyone nodded again.

    ¡°Katarinova, you¡¯re with me. We¡¯re going to assemble the strategies and organize the regiment so we can be fully prepared if there is an incursion.¡±

    ¡°¡­Aye.¡±

    She curtly nodded although still unsatisfied.

    ¡°Well then, any question?¡±

    I looked at all of them. They all shook their head from side to side indicating that there were none.

 CHAPTER 43

    I realized that the Cloud had suddenly appeared on that night. At first there was a gathering of them and suddenly in the report, it had coalesced into one. In the first place, how does a Cloud of Disharmony came to being?

    ¡°Was it really because I was the strongest or was it because of another reason?¡±

    Katarinova who was walking beside my right was questioning me in a suspicious tone as I pondered. August had already left earlier before the sun rise. Vassil and Kiefy was preparing for their excursion outside of the border while Krolve stayed behind, overlooking the watchtower.

    As of now, both of us were walking to the village.

    ¡°Yes, have I ever lied to you?¡±

    Sure, several times but really, what I was trying to say was -¡®Yes, have I ever lied to you that it could harm you?¡¯- was what I meant. It¡¯s just an incomplete and harmless statement, that¡¯s all.

    From the side, she was still glaring at me unsatisfyingly.

    I learned long ago that woman¡¯s intuition is scary to the point of bending the will of reality.

    Along the way, she made it known that she was annoyed by her occasional grunting and stomping on the ground as we walk.

    When we reached the town, she was pouting openly and her entire being was letting off an aura of irritation.

    Everyone in the proximity had subconsciously shirked away from us. They could sense the prowling beast that had its mood gone afoul.

    We arrived at the rest-house. Seeing some of the guards loitering around, Katarinova pout turned into a scowl and then-

    ¡°Gather every Captain here. We are entering in the state of emergency!!¡±

    She shouted at the top of her lungs while looking truly irked. The shout literally had shaken the whole structure of the rest-house.

    I found out days ago that Katarinova was the type who disliked being lied on and if she ever perceived that she was, she gets into a terrible mood and slowly but surely, everything she was holding in would explode if she had even the slightest provocation.

    In other short, she dislikes lies and is very emotional.

    But she is not unreasonable when she is like this and she would often lash out while keeping it to a minimum.

    She huff and puff after shouting while watching the guards jolted and chaotically went around as they were assembling.

    I can only watch with a nervous expression as her roar had unconsciously made me shaking.

    At that time I had added another woman in the list of people that I don¡¯t want to piss off.

    --

    After we had gathered all the captains and briefed them about the cloud, they had various expressions as they listened. Some were puzzled while others were grim.

    The grim one probably knew or it was just something of a foresight. Anything from beyond the Border is never a good thing as far as they concern.

    ¡°¡­Keep watch and report anything unusual, anything whether it¡¯s significant or not.¡±

    After finishing her instruction ends, the Captains dispersed.

    As I sat beside her, she inhaled and exhaled a deep breath.

    ¡°I need a fixer for this. Since Kiefy, Vassil and August are not here, I guess you¡¯ll do.¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    As I asked her, I actually knew what she meant but I had hope that it was another thing.

    ¡°Do a sparring. I need to beat up something to vent my frustration.¡±

    She viciously grinned at me.

    It was my turn to breathe in and out deeply.

    --

    I never had spar with Katarinova before as Kiefy or Vassil would usually be her partner. Now I know the time I had with Vefal was a blissful leisure.

    As I lie on the ground with bruises and every part of my bones cracked, I was also struggling to catch my breath. We were behind the resthouse practice space. Everyone in the regiment were organizing their units while both Katarinova and I decided (Mainly her) to pass the time by sparring.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    She had a unique fighting style of dual spear-wielding.

    ¡°That was pretty light, you know, I¡¯m still not satisfied.¡±

    ¡°You do realize I still have anaemia.¡±

    ¡°Stop using that as an excuse, who knows you still have it or not. I do know you gotten yourself treated so it you might not have it anymore, come on and get up, I haven¡¯t had my fill!¡±

    While giving me a vicious grin, she stood across me waiting for me to get up. I decided to use the turtle manoeuvre that is by staying on the ground where we wouldn¡¯t initiate the spar.

    She frowned and just as she was about to walk towards me, two of my hopes had arrived.

    Kiefy and Vassil looked as every bit as ready in their preparation with their anti-detection cloaks and Eomancy enhanced armours.

    ¡°Good, some fine sparring partners. I accidentally reduce Ruigne into an invalid, so would one of you would kindly replace his spot and be my punch- I mean a sparring partner.¡±

    After she said that with a sadistic tone, both Kiefy and Vassil looked at each other. After a few second, they both decided it by Rock, Scissor and Paper.

    Kiefy won by using Paper against Vassil¡¯s Rock.

    ¡°¡­ You have to win three times.¡±

    Vassil added the condition after he was losing is sly but Kiefy doesn¡¯t seem to mind.

    As they duke it out, I turned towards the smiling Katarinova.

    ¡°You know, I know a guy who enjoys getting the shit beaten out of him and his in my group, in fact he goes by the name August. Are you interested?¡±

    She looked at me with pitiful stare while showing a slight smile when I said that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy beating a masochist. You know they actually get off from that. I¡¯ll stick with beating you up.¡±

    She replied coolly.

    Well, that¡¯s that. I should crawl my way out of this practice space lest I get into more injuries from the brawl of two titans.

    After a lengthy match, Kiefy had lost against Vassil and I still was only half-way out.

    Seeing me still crawling out as silently as possible, Katarinova walked towards me and lifted me off the ground. She¡¯s even physically stronger than I am.

    ¡°Would you like it as gently as possible or should I throw you off like a man?¡±

    ¡°Obviously the form-¡±

    Before I could finish, she mercilessly threw me outside of the practice space without care. I groaned as the existing pain inside my body had intensified. This woman is the devil¡¯s incarnation!

    ¡°Kuh¡­ Dang it, you¡¯re a liar. You¡¯re a sadist aren¡¯t you!?¡±

    ¡°No, that was for pissing me off this morning. You deserve at least that much.¡±

    She answered my accusation with smirk showing her satisfaction. At least she is appeased but does this mean I have to face this for every day in these three months?

    The very thought made me shiver greatly inside but I can live through this!

    Vassil came and sat beside me as we watched Kiefy sparring against Katarinova.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind about her violence outburst although I don¡¯t know what you did or said to pissed her off.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s mad at me for not letting her go with you guys.¡±

    ¡°Aye, that¡¯s Rino alright. I mean where¡¯s there are dangers, you find her in the thick of it.¡±

    Kiefy was defending himself perfectly against Katarinova relentless flurry of graceful and pr¨¦cised attacks. It was like dance choreography between the two of them but every exchange was made by the efforts of their years of training and combat experience.

    Both of them gave or neither gain no ground with each other and the dance of sword and spears could look like it could go forever.

    ¡°Sir Kiefy is truly worthy of his title as ¡®Immovable Knight¡¯. I think the only other people that could stand toe to toe in melee combat with Rino are Vefal, Erganisu or that Therius guy right?¡±

    I nodded without looking at him as I was fixated with the sparring in front me.

    ¡°Vefal, eh, is she avail-¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    I shot down his attempt while still staring at the spectacle. He made a small chuckle as he knew the implication behind that one word.

    ¡°Well, after both of us are gone, it¡¯s only you, Krolve and Rino left here for days. Take care of her alright? She might seem strong-willed and unyielding but she¡¯s still just a mortal who get hurts and need someone to lean on.¡±

    ¡°She can lean on Krolve.¡±

    ¡°Uh, Krolve have a child-like mentality. Not really reliable on the emotional part and furthermore, you¡¯re someone that can be relied on as both of you can empathized on a human level.¡±

    He insisted with his point but I do feel reluctant as doing that would make me to be too involved in terms of intimacy but it¡¯s not to the point where she would fall towards me. She¡¯s not some prepubescent girl that would easily sway just by a few tender words.

    I reminded myself that humans in general are complex emotional creatures.

    ¡°Aye, I guess I can do that much.¡±

    Vassil smiled with ease. After a few round of the sparring, Vassil once again turned towards me.

    ¡°Although, I don¡¯t really understand why you wanted us to kidnap one of those things, I never seen one before but you said it was a something like a slug right?¡±

    ¡°Yup, don¡¯t worry though, I already provided you guys a pathfinder and some maps that had been chartered by the scouts that patrol along the border. It¡¯s not much but you guys can move smoothly with these.¡±

    He looked baffled for some reason.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I was wondering why we need the maps though. I mean it¡¯s good for us going outside into the Border but what¡¯s the other use for the maps for you guys?¡±

    ¡°Information. If you want to win a battle, you have to gather as much information as you can to increase your chance in winning. For me, a perfect win is when you reduced the unnecessary casualties and achieving all the objectives, although it won¡¯t happen every time but having information is the first step in increasing the chance of having that win. So I utilized everything that is within my disposal and gathered all the information that can be collected. Those maps are vital in terms of strategic placement and predicting the enemy movements.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re more terrifying than our wily Steel Shadow General, bless his soul.¡±

    That was his response to my long-winded reason but every time I tell people about this, they would be dumbfounded or shocked. I mean what is so surprising about Intel gathering?

 CHAPTER 44

    ¡°Okay, everything is ready. This supply would last for several days for all three of us.¡±

    Kiefy inspect the large bag once more.

    Kiefy, Vassil, Katarinova, Rucrik and I were at a small hill clearing near the edge of the border at the earlier morning after our sparring yesterday. The rainforest areas at the edge of the border were the thickest as far as I had seen.

    ¡°Wow, from here, you can see those dark clouds looming. You weren¡¯t kidding when you said it was heading this direction.¡±

    I made a remark while staring at the clouds. It was like the herald of a coming storm but there were no thunders or rains. It was just a black, gloomy dark cloud. Underneath the cloud, there were an army of those slugs and not too far behind there were various silhouettes.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I don¡¯t think only the slugs are coming. It looks like various type of Mal¡¯eurs are following behind them.¡±

    Vassil who went beside me also, took a glance at the rabbles of monsters and said as such.

    ¡°Well, at least this way, we can confirm that Most Mal¡¯eur is intelligent enough to take advantage.¡±

    Kiefy after finished re-checking everything that he brought stood beside Vassil and said that.

    I turned towards both of them. Rucrik was standing behind the two obediently.

    ¡°Okay, the main objective is to capture one specimen of the slug and teleport it back to Krolve via imprinting [Bond], after that, you three teleport back too. If that is also impossible, just immediately teleport back. The sub-objective is to gain some data. Rucrik, you got that?¡±

    Rucrik from behind nodded as I briefed to the three.

    ¡°Alright, best of luck but knowing you two, you¡¯ll do a good job and you too Rucrik, keep up with these two.¡±

    Both of them smiled while Rucrik frowned lightly and then all three of them turned towards the direction of the Border and began walking followed by Rucrik.

    Katarinova who had stood silently the entire time, walked to stand beside me.

    ¡°I¡¯m still mad at you for not letting me go along with them but considering outside the Border is a danger zone, aren¡¯t you risking their life?¡±

    ¡°I considered that but Kiefy and Vassil are both capable as both of their and your worlds had monsters roaming about. It¡¯s no different from here based on my speculation. Reading from the reports from the scouts and old records, the Mal¡¯eurs can only sense any living beings that have connection with the Planet-Spirit in a short range. Their nature is to hunt and kill those living beings but if they didn¡¯t or fail to detect such living beings nearby then their behaviours was like that of a wild animal. As long as they proceed with care and caution, they¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Katarinova, nodded and we turned back to the village and walked.

    After one dot of Ethka, we had passed by a pen of domesticated animals. In this world, aside from the Mal¡¯eurs, these animals are like the chickens and cows in our world, having the same purpose of being the source of food or a beast of burden.

    As I stared at the animals inside the pen, for some reason, I was reminded of what would happen in four more years or so. It is said that after each summoning, the Leylines surrounding Athryshiayl would lose their power for a year and thus Mal¡¯eur from both side of the Reach could get inside and wreaked havoc. During that period, the summoned will shoulder the responsibility of defence against such massive incursion or ¡®Grand Incursion¡¯ for a full year. It was a tradition ever since the Third Summoning.

    I don¡¯t mind since we were gifted with Special Abilities and Soul Weapon but i thought that after hundreds of year, the descendants of the previous summoned or in other word, The Natives would have been able to cultivate and developed ways to defence themselves without relying too much on the power of the summoned.

    As I have that thought, we reached the village after passing the herding pen.

    We checked with the Border Regiments one last time. After seeing that they were training for a defence formation, we then teleported back to the Watch tower. I pitied Krolve who had to stay in the Watchtower. Even a living, talking tree would feel loneliness for the entire day if none of his friends are around.

    --

    ¡°Welcome back, Ruigne and Rino!!¡±

    Krolve excitedly welcomed as we teleported back in front of him.

    ¡°Aye, Krolve we¡¯re back.¡±

    Katarinova, with a bright smile, greeted back.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    I nodded to Krolve as he happily smiled. His smile still scare the creeps the hell out of me.

    ¡°No one is around anymore. Kiefy, my joking buddy isn¡¯t here to amuse with me, Vassil, the ¡®womanizing bastard¡¯ is not around and August the most talkative friend I have is also not here.¡±

    He ruefully lamented but his hollowed eyes¡­ No seriously, I don¡¯t know how a tree has a pair of eyes¡­ anyway, his hollowed eyes lit with brightness as he stared at both of us.

    Also, I regretted the fact that I accidentally blurted out ¡®womanizing bastard¡¯ in my conversation with the child-like innocent Krolve several days ago.

    Katarinova looked at me with a chiding glare. Obviously it was because of the ¡®womanizing bastard¡¯.

    One month ago, I actually learned that Krolve is actually just about seven years old or more precisely; his ¡®sentience¡¯ came to being seven years ago.

    So yes, his mentality is that of a seven years old child. I just taught a swear word to a seven years old.

    ¡°Um, Krolve, don¡¯t readily use those words¡­ it¡¯s inappropriate.¡±

    ¡°Which one was it? Was it the joking buddy or ¡®Womanizing Bastard¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Uhh, the latter¡­¡±

    With Krolve seemingly innocent way of questioning, Katarinova was stammering in her speech.

    She suddenly nudged at me violently from the side without looking at me, indicating that I should intervene at this point.

    ¡°You see, Krolve, back then, when I called Vassil that, it was something like a word that¡­ Yes, a word that could make you loses a friend!¡±

    I hurriedly fixed my words to convince Krolve not to use such language again.

    Krolve¡¯s tree-like body tilted to his left side.

    ¡°Does that mean Ruigne don¡¯t want to be friends with Vassil? Why wouldn¡¯t Ruigne want to lose his friendship with Vassil? Do you dislike Vassil now?¡±

    Krolve inquisitive gaze was boring down on me, filling me with a sense of guilt like that of a father telling his son how his dog had died.

    Katarinova with a strained smile stamped violently with her right foot on my left foot. It was gentle by her standard because I knew that if she were to apply full force, my foot would be a mess of bone fractures.

    ¡°No, no, you see, it¡¯s not that I dislike Vassil or I don¡¯t want to be his friend but it¡¯s that¡­ Ah, it¡¯s because you have to be above eighteen year just to use those words!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Above Eighteen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you see, there are words you can only say after you reached that age. It¡¯s a common sense in this time because they need to have the experience that only comes as they aged to properly understand the significant of those words. If said without the understanding, you can create many misunderstand!¡±

    I myself don¡¯t believe in the bullshit that I spewed as I believed words are merely superficial constructs and vehicles for contexts and meaning but sometimes, words had brought down empires and ruin many great men.

    But in terms of swearing, it¡¯s nothing that pervasive that it would destroy the society if left unchecked but in order to preserve the ephemeral innocence of Krolve and to stop the emanating threat of a violent woman, if believing that there is a gigantic man living in the sky would achieved the two former objectives, then I would lie through my teeths without shame.

    ¡°But the first thing you said is contradicting with the second¡­ Are you lying to me?¡±

    Guh! The piercing gaze of his hurtful expression further made me feel like I¡¯m terrible father who had failed to reach the son¡¯s expectation. From the side, the pressure emanating from her was wincing.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m guilty of lying about the first one. I had thought of that I can simply deceive you but that was wrong of me. I apologized.¡±

    I sincerely bowed deeply towards Krolve. At this point, further embellishment will only deteriorate the situation, so I decided to come clean.

    Krolve was staring with an uneasy expression for a tree and he kindly sighed.

    ¡°It does not matter. Friends would lie for a lot of reasons but those are the struggles in all friendship. It¡¯s whether you choose to overcome the struggles or abandon the friendship. I¡¯m sure you had a good intention.¡±

    What gem of wisdom from someone who only had lived for eight years, it had genuinely affected my outlook about Krolve.

    The issue came to a resolve and on that night, all three of us had hearty dinner and a good night talk.

    --

    Right now, I am receiving punishment- No, I mean combat instruction from the lovely Katarinova.

    Since there were only of three of us, the mobilized border regiment sent a unit to help patrol the area so we were not needed for the night-watch due to the shortage of summoned.

    Just outside of the watchtower, we were sparring in this beautiful earlier morning.

    ¡°You really like fighting don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I find a lot of benefits about it and not to mention, it¡¯s one of the thing I never get tired of enjoying. I am also quite thankful that I¡¯m good at it.¡±

    As I lie on the ground, Katarinova, armed with a wooden staff, stood in front of my fallen self.

    Good old ground, you were always my faithful companion I can rely on. My affinity to floor had always been eternally pleasant.

    ¡°Still, don¡¯t people ever tell you that you¡¯re too much in the violent department?¡±

    ¡°Oh they do. When I¡¯m beating them up, they always yell as such.¡±

    She humoured herself while saying that with a bright tone.

    ¡°You go and beat up people randomly?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, that¡¯s barbaric. Only in duels and combat practices.¡±

    She answered my question with a bit of ridicule in her voice.

    Well, I don¡¯t mind getting beat up by Vefal but Katarinova is a different case. Since I clearly cannot measure up to her in terms of physicality then I¡¯ll change the game we¡¯re playing then.

    ¡°Katarinova, how about an Eomancy match?¡±

    Upon hearing me, her face flickered.

 CHAPTER 45

    She stood there motionless with a bitter expression.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    She simply said as such. There was a hint of dejection on her face.

    ¡°You can¡¯t?¡±

    I got up and faced her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ use Eomancy. My Eomancy instructor told me that, after two months, she never had seen anyone that couldn¡¯t even cast an Origin Circle.¡±

    She muttered while crossing her arms.

    Seeing her uneasy expression, I got close to her. She saw me coming and frowned.

    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t try to console me. If I have no aptitude to it, then I simply don¡¯t bother wasting my time on it and keep improving what I¡¯m good at.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a saying in my world that you can¡¯t teach a fish to climb a tree.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m a fish now?¡±

    I thought I saw a vein popped on her forehead.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m talking about the approach.¡±

    ¡°Approach?¡±

    She cocked her head questioningly as she stared at me.

    ¡°You see, everyone has their own approach of learning. For example, some can benefit greatly from rote learning while some would remain stagnant. Everyone has their own capabilities and weakness but that doesn¡¯t you can¡¯t improve those weaknesses. You just need to change your way of approaching them. When your instructor taught you, how did he or she instruct you to materialize an Origin Circle?¡±

    She pondered for a while.

    ¡°She¡­ told us that to materialize the Origin Circle, you have to imagine the surge of the power inside of you flowing through your arm. There were other instructions but it was more or less the same.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    That is too vague for her too understand. It¡¯s different from how I perceived the structure and fundamental of an Origin Circle. Dekhine may have been a prideful and a fussy little genius but she is a very thorough person when it comes to instructing.

    ¡°The way I see it, she obviously thought that you don¡¯t have the aptitude to use Eomancy, truly judging a book by its cover.¡±

    I scoffed as such. The instructor obviously didn¡¯t want to invest too much time with Katarinova. Any instructor worth his or her salt wouldn¡¯t spout some vague bullshit.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t blame her though. On our first instruction, I was quite inattentive during the entire lesson as I was struggling to stay awake since I couldn¡¯t sleep that night.¡±

    She chuckled pitifully and I could see that her temper had lessened.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean she can evaluate you low and gave you some sub-par teaching. Well, enough about that. Let¡¯s get started first on finding out what is effective for you.¡±

    And so instead of a duel in Eomancy, I was giving a lecture to Katarinova. After an hour or so, I found out that she actually has the understanding but she lack some of the link that connected the fundamental.

    She was like a pot filled with water but it has no opening lid to let them out.

    ¡°The thing about Origin Circle is that it is a point between our body and the connection with the Planet-Spirit. To materialized one, you need to know where is that point and then call it forth into being. For us who were summoned, it¡¯s easy. Our special abilities are the same as materializing circle, so when you want to cast Eomancy, try doing it like when you activate your special ability.¡±

    I was standing beside her as I instructed her.

    She held out her right arm and after a few moments, there was still nothing.

    ¡°Use your instinct. Using Eomancy for the instinctual type like you it¡¯s like taking your first breath or your first step in walking. You subconsciously know the steps of the process. Combine this fact with your understanding of using the special ability.¡±

    I stood closer, just a shy away from her face as we both concentrated on what in front of us which was her right arm.

    Seeing up close, her face was straining in full concentration with beads of sweat flowing down her forehead.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    After a few seconds, I felt it. It was time.

    ¡°You know the word.¡±

    She took a deep breath and-

    [Eo,]

    An origin circle materialized just in front of her arm. At that instant, her face went ecstatic.

    ¡°I¡­ I did it!¡±

    She burst out happily. As she did, the Origin Circle blurred out and cease to materialized but it was result that both of us had looked forward to.

    She turned towards me with a ferocious smile and suddenly-

    I was bear-hugged by her. A person like me would be glad being hugged by someone of such wild and proud beauty but the force of the hug is what makes the difference whether this was a reward or a cruel and unusual torture.

    As of now, I felt like I was thrown and continually sink into the Mariana trench. The pressure of her hug was abnormally strong.

    I have always thought how ridiculous the term ¡®Boobs of Steel¡¯ was but as of now, I was personally experiencing it myself as her pair of steel was pressing on my chest. I can feel my ribcage cracking at any moment.

    I tried to signal her to stop by patting or rather flailing hard on her back with my arms but I think she got the message wrong as her hug had become much stronger.

    I felt light in my head and my mind was drifting as though my consciousness was about to slip. As I thought, I still had anaemia.

    ¡°Ka-Kata-¡±

    I tried speaking but as I thought, my lungs were constricted and I could barely squeak out any words.

    At this rate I will lose my co-

    --

    I woke up feeling like I had drowned and was resuscitated. I looked around and realized I was at the top of the Watchtower. Krolve was staring at me with worried expression.

    I gave him a slight smile to ease his expression.

    ¡°How long was I out?¡±

    ¡°If you mean how long you had slept then it¡¯s about two hours. Rino brought you over and she then ran to the village looking for a Healing Eomancer.¡±

    She probably felt guilty about knocking me into unconscious with just a hug. I got up, walked at the edge of the watchtower and stared at the direction where the village was. It took about an hour to reach there, so at any moment¡­

    Bzzt~

    Katarinova had teleported here along with a girl who wore a feathered green robe.

    She instantly looked at where I had been laid and surprised was etched on her face when she realized I wasn¡¯t there but she quickly scanned around and found me leisurely standing well and proper near the edge.

    She sighed in relief.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Now she has to go back walking to the village.¡±

    I curtly remarked.

    Katarinova frowned as though she¡¯d been wronged but she still her tongue as she realized this happen because her as well.

    The young Eomancer looked back and forth between the two of us with a fearful expression.

    I lightly snorted.

    ¡°Never mind, since she¡¯s here, she can just ease the aching of my body by giving me a magical massage.¡±

    I was in need of a masseur but after trying out several of the summoned and the natives, I felt that a chimpanzee who went to a masseur training course would have a done a better job.

    The light green Eomancy is another alternative but it is less simulating and less effective in a sense but beggars can¡¯t be choosers.

    She nodded while her expression remains the same.

    I took a sit at the chair that was stationed here used by us during the time we have night watch.

    The girl came close and stood behind me.

    She then started the session.

    Eomancy of Light Green is the magic of healing in this world. It accelerate the growth of the tissues and body cells, speed up the process of haemopoiesis, connecting lost cells of the body to reattach limbs or resetting the bones back to their proper position and so much more.

    (¡®Eo, Luxiridis, Edela, Erluo¡¯)

    She materialized an Eomancy Circle that emitted a light green like those of a flashlight on top of me. I was enveloped by this light and the effects were immediate.

    I can feel my bones cracking softly as they were repositioning and my blood humming softly. My body felt light as I continued to bath under this light.

    Although, there are no satisfactions you can gain from a physical massage, it does the job.

    After a minute, it was done.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, miss?¡±

    ¡°Amila, your honoured summoned.¡±

    She bowed courteously towards me.

    She¡¯s a very competent healer, so I thought I would commend her later.

    ¡°Now do her too if that is okay with you.¡±

    I smiled as I said that. She relaxed her demeanour when she saw that and she nodded instantly.

    I got up from the chair and motioned her to sit there. Katarinova was frowning.

    ¡°Ruigne, I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°You had brought her here anyway so let¡¯s fully utilized the benefit of her expertise.¡±

    She frowned but nonetheless she walked albeit reluctantly towards the chair and sat.

    The healing session began and Krolve was also included but since Krolve was considerably tall as he was a tree, Amila only were able to heal only certain parts of his body.

    After it was over, Katarinova escorted her back to the village for night was approaching.

 CHAPTER 46

    After two days of nothing noteworthy had happened, we heard the sound of teleportations from below, just in front of the watchtower.

    It was late morning and I was teaching Katarinova on how to cast a spell from Eomancy of Red. It was a physical enhancement spell of the basic type but it was perfect for someone like her.

    She hasn¡¯t fully grasped the spell yet but she was there.

    We both looked up.

    ¡°They came back?¡±

    We stopped the training as Katarinova instantly sprinted into the watchtower as I followed her from behind.

    When we reached at the top of the tower, we saw four figures in front of the bewildered Krolve.

    Three of them were ragged and dirtied as though they had traversed a in a sandstorm while the other one was something like a huge, eyeless leech that was obsidian in colour. Just above the slug, there was a barely visible dark cloud the size of a sedan car. I felt the Wind of Eomancy was fluctuating but it was not enough to chase it away.

    It wriggled incessantly on the ground like a fish that had landed out of the water.

    The two-Kiefy and Vassil walked towards me with exhaustion on their faces.

    ¡°That was crazy. I honestly thought we were gonna die.¡±

    Vassil breathed in and out repeatedly.

    ¡°Ruigne, ask someone from the village the carry this guy.¡±

    Kiefy pointed at the collapsed Rucrik who seems to have endured until now. He was breathing heavily and his entire being was shaking.

    I nodded and started to go walked down.

    The report and the experiment can begin on this afternoon.

    --

    ¡°It was hell.¡±

    That was the words that Kiefy had uttered as he sat in front of me. We were inside the writing room.

    Kiefy was giving a briefing on their report on their three days outside the Border.

    ¡°On the first day, everything around there was quiet in the morning. Thanks to Rucrik¡¯s pathfinding, we managed to covered considerable distance and avoided many Mal¡¯eur on the way but it was getting harder at that point. There were Mal¡¯eur that we had to engage and some path had radically changed. We managed to find some hideout on night for rest but there was always this sense of danger lurking about. On the second day, the path was ever more treacherous as we encountered Mal¡¯eur: The high-level we avoided and the mid-level we just fended off. On the evening, we reached near the Black Clouds.¡±

    He paused momentarily.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t approach at first and kept a safe distance from it as everything near the clouds was packed with smaller Mal¡¯eur¡¯s and from there, we sensed that whatever we perceived with our senses was¡­ wrong, it¡¯s hard to put in words but you¡¯ll know when you see it. From what I can describe, under the clouds, there was a sea of those leeches slithering on the ground and covered for hundreds of metres. Alongside them were hundreds of different Mal¡¯eur of sizes and shapes. Also, our Eomancy enchanted items were dimming even when near the Cloud. We retreated for a while and we didn¡¯t actually sleep for the entire night as we can track of the movement. On this morning, there was an opening and I jumped right in and quickly imprinted one of the leeches.¡±

    Reading from the written and detailed report, it was roughly the same as how Kiefy had described.

    ¡°Well, you guys had achieved objectives and returned safely but once again¡­¡±

    I stood up and bowed deeply towards Kiefy. I had sent them to what could be called a suicide mission and in actuality, as a fellow summoned, I don¡¯t have the authority to order them and they could have refused it but they didn¡¯t. This much isn¡¯t enough but it¡¯s the least I can.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, we all understand how important this is that the fact you needed it. We need every chance we can get.¡±

    He got up and saluted.

    Now it¡¯s time to check on our specimen.

    --

    Right just behind the watchtower, we had made a hastily built pen to keep our pet leech. I stood quite distance from it for a safe observation.

    I had left it alone for two hours and the result was that it was still wriggling but it was even with more violent now as though it was deprived of something. If I have to speculate, it probably cannot function properly in a place saturated with Winds of Eomancy.

    Aside from that it had quite a glossy and mucous-like skin; it had the look of any normal, invertebrate leech except that it¡¯s monstrously huge.

    After the physical examination, I tested to see how it reacts to an Eomancy-connected being. The test subject would be myself.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    As I began walking towards it, it turned its attention towards the approaching me.

    It let out a low-hiss that sounded like two iron rubbing with each other.

    I stopped immediately. I took a rope and a knife outside of the bag that I had carried with me. I threw the rope until it reached the leech. It showed no reaction upon being touched by the rope.

    I used the knife to cut at the part of the rope where I was holding. With this, I have a physical data of the distance of point where it would detect us.

    (¡®Eo, Igrum, Alsy, Actus¡¯)

    I cast a ¡®paralysis shot¡¯ and rendered it motionless.

    Afterwards, in a minute, I tried several basic methodology of harming living beings by stabbing it, slashing it, and bludgeoning it.

    Stabbing and slashing works fine while bludgeoning had lesser effect. I had some of its blood on me.

    After it regained its motion, I backed away in a distance.

    I then tried attacking them using several Eomancy spells that I know. Even though it was hard to cast due to the solitary cloud but it was only slightly difficult.

    (¡®Eo, Altruer, Igni, Actus¡¯)

    (¡®Eo, Altaer, Elu, Actus¡¯)

    The first one was a red-coloured shot the size of a fist and the second one was dark blue coloured shot also of the same size.

    The former which was shot on its left side was the Eomancy of Deep Red had burned it skin while the latter which was shot at its right side was the Eomancy of Deep Blue had frozen it to the point it became hard.

    When I got close to the leech earlier, it felt a little bit dry. It seems as this creature is absorbing the moisture around it.

    Since it has the characteristic of normal leech, I wanted to try something.

    So I¡¯d told Vassil to get some bags of salt earlier and he then gave it to me while telling me about how he wooed the girls in the village of his exploits outside the border.

    I walked near the base of the watchtower where there were several bags of salt lying there.

    I took one and walked back to the leech. Then I poured all the salt in the bag on top of it.

    As soon as it was covered in salt, it almost halted in its movement to the point it became lethargic and slowly, black coloured blood was spilling out from its wounds where I had just inflicted.

    I remembered this was caused by a process called Osmosis. With this confirmed, I have more option to include in my plan on how to deal with them in case they breach the Leylines.

    Afterward, it¡¯s time to experiment with its dead body. After it had died, the cloud was dissipating.

    --

    After a whole dayof experimenting, I was inside the writing room as I jogged down all necessary information¡¯s about the Mal¡¯eur slug and compiled them into a book. In the future, this would serve as reference on how to handle this creature.

    It was already late at night and since I had shut myself inside the room since this evening, I had foregone cooking, eating and showering. I also forgot to get rid of the blood that had stained my clothes and subtly came in contact with my body.

    I smelt myself and my body odour was like the thousand flowers breezing through the summer wind which was absolutely breath-taking if I were a dung beetle. The immediate action now is to take shower.

    Just as I got up, the door opened and Katarinova walked inside. She steadily took a seat in front of me and gestured me to sit down.

    I cocked my head as I stared at her.

    ¡°¡­ I have to take a shower or at least change my clothes.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush, I have something to talk to you about.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I smell rancid.¡±

    ¡°Really? Well, I did notice something but it¡¯s not that bad you know?¡±

    As she insisted that, I sat down again and sighed. She may not mind but I guess I am quite conscious about this.

    ¡°Well, what is it that you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°All the captains had worrying reports that the Mal¡¯eurs- The upper class than low are converging near the borders as though they were preparing to invade.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ have you received any report on the reinforcement?¡±

    ¡°Aside from August, we had sent out messengers to other outposts requesting reinforcement. Only a few of them had enough to spare.¡±

    She reported.

    We both were silent for a while and then I-

    ¡°It¡¯s good enough. Have to keep an optimistic outlook. Is that all there is?¡±

    ¡°There is something that I wanted to say¡­ it¡¯s a personal matter.¡±

    She hesitantly muttered and was keeping her eyes staring below, avoiding eye contact.

    This was new to me. The image of a violent and tough woman was instantly replaced by a shy and demure girl that currently projected in front of me.

    I couldn¡¯t help but to fake a cough at this unexpected cuteness.

    ¡°I did vent my anger on you but nonetheless you still taught me how to properly cast Eomancy with patience and diligence. So this is both an apology and appreciation.¡±

    She formally bowed her head towards me and then-

    ¡°Although, this might be rude to ask but what reasons compelled you to give help to such extend?¡±

    She looked at me with a profound gaze.

    Why did I decide to help with the instruction? It¡¯s normal that after doing a task, you get rewarded right? So she¡¯s asking what do I gain from helping her or do I have an ulterior motive perhaps?

    ¡°I supposed I don¡¯t but I have this principle that ¡®if I started something, I¡¯ll also be the one to finish it¡¯ so it was mostly because of that and maybe it¡¯s also because getting close to a beauty was a reward too.¡±

    I teased as such and I chuckled but after I finishing chuckling, she was looking at me profoundly as though it was perplexing. She sighed softly.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s all there is. I had cooked something for all of us. We left some of the portion for you. Don¡¯t forget to keep your appetite.¡±

    ¡°You can cook?¡±

    This is new.

    ¡°Are you under the impression that I can¡¯t? I guess I can see why you think that way but since I was always alone since I was 12, I had to learn how to cook. Have a good night.¡±

    Rather than being openly offended, she was puzzled at what I had said and smiled slightly as she told of that fact.

    She then left the room.

    The entire time, I can¡¯t believe I was holding my own breath because I can actually smell my own body odour or maybe this smell is actually from the dead slug¡­

 CHAPTER 47

    After showering, I started to remember a certain thing that I had forgotten since I was too engrossed with the experiment.

    The messenger hadn¡¯t been here. While sending Vassil into the village, I offhandedly asked him to check with the messenger as the schedule the messenger would make around was today but he came back saying that he did wait but the messenger was nowhere to be seen. Perhaps there was a disruption with the transportation network? In Eoum, they have nothing like horses for long distance traveling as they actually use boats on the artificial network of rivers that was connected with several land roads.

    There¡¯s nothing I can do except to wonder. After finished showering, I went and had dinner alone.

    It tasted good. Katarinova far from her rough and simple image, made something this good with our limited ingredients.

    After dinner, I spent about two dot of ethka checking the details of preparation for battle and then went straight to bed after I finished as I was exempted from night-watch as I had spent the whole day with the bloody experiment.

    --

    Under the sweltering heat of the midday, I was overseeing the makeshift construction of a bunker of a sort. This was one of the many bunkers that we¡¯re building in the coming of the storm as earlier in the morning, they only needed my approval after I read the reports so everything had already been work out.

    Beside me was Katarinova who had volunteered to accompany me. This was unexpected as usually Kiefy or Vassil would do that and even more, instead of sparring with the two, she approached me and wanted me to instruct her further in the art of Eomancy again today.

    ¡°Everything is going well it seems.¡±

    She surveyed the surrounding, looking at the builders. All the builders were using Eomancy to manipulate the surrounding. I nodded without looking at her.

    ¡°This won¡¯t last though. They¡¯re likely to come like a stampede. The bunkers are just to stop them temporarily like a single rock stopping a river but if there are many rocks along the way, it would mitigate the force of the flow.¡±

    ¡°Why not build walls just like a dam to completely stop the river?¡±

    After I told her that, she asked as such. I turned around and looked at her.

    ¡°That¡¯s like building a dam that completely stops the flow of the river. If that happen, it will only let it grow wider and then it would spill on both side of the dam. So that¡¯s out of question.¡±

    Well there was that Great Wall of China but we don¡¯t have years to do that¡­ In fact, I think it would still be ineffectual in the faces of these Mal¡¯eurs as the Great Wall of China were a symbol of power which are meant to keep out those death-fearing northern barbarians which is unlike the Mal¡¯eurs here and also the Natives would have long ago built such enclosing wall from the incursion if it had any effect.

    ¡°We only need to slow down the momentum of the stampede and have a ground to defend ourselves. If it persists for too long, it would fatigue our force for that, I¡¯ve prepared the countermeasure.¡±

    After looking at the steady progress of the nearly built bunker, we decided to move on to another one near.

    Kiefy and Vassil were also checking on the bunkers nearby separately.

    ¡°I have to ask but when I saw the map detailing the placement of the bunkers, there seem to be a pattern on top of each bunker, what are those?¡±

    As we walked, Katarinova asked me with a curious tone from behind.

    Instead of answering her as I was feeling a little bit playful, I only glanced at her with an enigmatic smile. There is a pattern and it was just a part of my plan resulted from the many experiments with my special ability, [Synikorvus].

    After I turned my head forward, I heard an unsatisfied snort from behind.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll see it during the battle.¡±

    I muttered.

    We then walked in silence to another bunker construction site. As the sight of our destination was seen, ahead of us there was a lone figure running towards us.

    It was a young, gallant looking man with a short, spiky red hair with a square jawed symmetrical face brimming with confident. He had a slightly medium body frame and a built that inched out to form a perfect body for a soldier.

    But the face that I am making of is a frown as the man was someone quite familiar even though he was impossibly younger.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    He stopped in front of us while grinning.

    ¡°So, Vassil, have you finished checking on all the sites on your side?¡±

    ¡°Yup, since all four of me had gone and checked every assigned site, everything is clear!¡±

    The young Vassil exclaimed cheerfully.

    I was quite baffled when I¡¯d seen his special ability for the first time. He called it [Multiplication]. As the name suggested, he can multiplied himself to about three excluding himself but each time he multiply by one, the physical appearance became younger so by the time he reached the limit, all three would look like in his early twenty. Even though it almost the same as Vefal [Shadow], the three are fleshly being and are very vulnerable to any attacks unlike [Shadow] which can bear a lot of damages and are capable of storing items inside it although in a quite sufficient limit. Also, [Shadow] can actually breakdown into an actual shadow and materialized back. It can sneak behind the enemies or entered any places as long as there are opening cracks or holes.

    Well, the first time he used it in front of us; he did caused some troubles in the village on our first week.

    But apparently there is an exception today.

    ¡°So, why did you use [Multiplication]?¡±

    ¡°Heh! It is because today, all four of us are united in our pure, heartfelt yearning!¡±

    Then he shouted ¡®hurrah!!¡¯ and on some directions around me, I heard echoes of similar word. Must be that the clones had synced in their shouting.

    ¡°Anyway, last night, a woman of fine complex and strong allure had pleasantly received my compliment while I was visiting the village and we had a friendly banter! One Ethka from now, I had promised her for a lunch together!¡±

    What¡¯s with his archaic speech¡­ but more importantly what poor, oblivious woman had tangled herself with this pitiable man?

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ just like you to be motivated enough to use your special ability even though it is a silly reason.¡±

    ¡°Aye, anyway, each site that we visited is going well and soon we will finish with our tasks shortly!¡±

    Before he sprinted out, he gave a meaningful look towards Katarinova and they were exchanging glances like it was some sort of a communication.

    Then we parted.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°It was a personal matter.¡±

    She continued her walk with a discernible expression. I followed behind, shrugging it off.

    --

    After two Ethka had passed, we had checked all the sites that we had been assigned and was currently going to the village to buy supplies. All the ingredients for cooking were running low.

    ¡°Maybe we should have a lunch in the village too for today?¡±

    Katarinova lightly said that as she walked beside me.

    I paused a while because I realized that the air were slightly different around us. It¡¯s almost like she¡¯s¡­

    ¡°Are you sure? I¡¯m cooking today for you, Kiefy and me and well now we exclude Vassil though.¡±

    ¡°But it should be fine if both of us had eaten and we can take-away for Kiefy too.¡±

    That¡¯s quite reasonable although I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s quite insisting on this.

    Am I dense? No, I just don¡¯t want to jump into a wrong conclusion.

    I¡¯d been observing her occasionally and I realized she had a subdued demeanour unlike before. It was like she was silently ascertaining me.

    Nothing how many times I¡¯d observed her, I don¡¯t know what is running inside her head. Someone once told me women are complicated creatures and no man alive can boast that he can understand one completely.

    ¡°I¡­ I supposed that would be fine but we¡¯re gonna have to spare a few Quilens.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I think I¡¯ve brought enough.¡±

    She checked her right pocket and took a few marble-like jewels or formally known as Quilen.

    ¡°Yes, these would be enough.¡±

    She put them right back inside again.

    I nodded a few times after a glance.

    After a few moments, we arrived at the village. At this hour, it was bustling with people living here and the people from the regiment. The place that we were heading was designated as a canteen that provided foods and ingredients but everyone had a quota so if we were to take extra foods or ingredients, we need to give out a few Quilens.

    We arrived at the entrance of the canteen. As expected, it was crowded as most of the seats were filled but for us summoned, we have a special room made just for us. I sometime find that these exclusive privileges are too much but one man¡¯s opinion doesn¡¯t mean a thing in the face of hundreds of years of tradition.

    We opened the door to the room but stopped at the entrance of the door as we found it to be used by none other than the Play-boy.

    ¡°Woah, knock first will you and what are you two doing here!?¡±

    There were a bewildered Vassil and a beautiful looking girl was sitting on his right side sharing one meal on the table.

    The girl¡¯s reaction was to hide behind Vassil like she got caught in a tryst. She¡¯s probably like that because we had met her a few days ago. I didn¡¯t know Amila would fancy someone like him.

    Without replying to Vassil, Katarinova and I went inside, closed the door and promptly took the seats, facing opposite of the two.

    They were surprised as we seem nonchalant about this but Vassil looked like as though he was caught by his parent.

    ¡°I thought you were joking around when you told us you got a date but I can¡¯t refute a physical fact.¡±

    While looking at Amila beside him, I sheepishly smiled after I said that.

 CHAPTER 48

    All four of us ate the dishes silently on the table. It was awkward as the two, Vassil and Amila more than once, shuffled uncomfortably as though they felt they were being scrutinized.

    I feel like a father who found out that some delinquent is dating her daughter and barged into one of their date, bringing along the mother.

    ¡°Why are you chuckling suddenly?¡±

    ¡°I just thought of something funny.¡±

    Katarinova who was eating beside me, stopped as she was slightly surprised that I let out a chuckle to myself.

    Vassil frowned to himself while Amila looked increasingly nervously.

    I prepared myself to reassure them after seeing them behave as such because I do believe that I need to rectify before this get anymore awkward.

    ¡°Relax. We¡¯re all adult here and both Katarinova and I are in no position to chastise you, Vassil, so you should stop being nervous. Instead, let¡¯s pretend we¡¯re on a double date.¡±

    ¡°Double date?¡±

    Both Vassil and Katarinova wondered at the same time.

    ¡°It¡¯s like an intimate outing with two pair of lovers.¡±

    I continued eating while hearing a dry chuckle in front of me and a grunt on my left side.

    ¡°Well, I thought you guys would be mad because I brought someone else into this room.¡±

    Vassil was relieved as he told us the reason why he was anxious.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think we care that much right, Katarinova?¡±

    ¡°Yup, it¡¯s nothing to be mad about, be at ease, Amila.¡±

    After Katarinova and I had assured both of them, the awkward air had receded.

    We ate through our lunch with pleasant chatter. Apparently, Amila was stationed here one week ago so she wasn''t part of the girls who fell victims to Vassil''s special ability disaster at that time. If she did, she wouldn''t be in the same room as us right now.

    After a while, outside of the room, we heard a commotion.

    Luckily we were about to finished when we did.

    As I was the closest to the door, I opened it and saw that most of the border regiment members were leaving in a hurry.

    I stopped one of them that had passed by the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an incursion of smaller Mal¡¯eurs going on right now, honoured summoned!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a minor incursion isn¡¯t it? Why the need to mobilize the resting force? Shouldn¡¯t the one that was patrolling would handle them?¡±

    ¡°A messenger received a report from the patrol that it¡¯s beyond what they can handle. It¡¯s a large swarm of them apparently, honoured summoned!¡±

    After our conversation, the warrior saluted and hurried out.

    Katarinova came out and stood beside me. She probably heard of our conversation and was looking at me with glittering eyes, waiting for an affirmation.

    I sighed. I can already feel the heat of her passionate flame after weeks of inactivity.

    ¡°Vassil and Katarinova, it¡¯s time to move.¡±

    --

    The sound of fighting was ceaseless and the smell of putrid, colourless blood of Mal¡¯eur was seeping into the ground. Here used to be a forest but it was cut down in preparation of the battle. It was not far from our lines of bunkers.

    As of now, I am standing in the thick of the battle. Warriors and Guards all around were battling with the numerous Mal¡¯eurs. These small Mal¡¯eurs were no danger to any soldier here but the odd thing was that they had come in such a large number that it could overwhelm a patrol. Is this perhaps one of the chain reactions of the incoming Cloud of Disharmony?

    And some would find it odd for me, a man who is not fit to be in the frontline, am currently standing in what could be call a frontline but I was dragged here by a certain Katarinova for some reason as she refuse to be parted away from me.

    Before we came here, I¡¯d assigned Vassil, Katarinova and myself separately to take charge in sections but Katarinova refused and decided stick with me. Firstly, I didn¡¯t have the authority to give any of the summoned orders or even the regiment but they all regarded me as the highest in the chain of authority but still¡­This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Anyway, I haven¡¯t even participated in the battle, in fact, I came empty-handed without any kill because...

    ¡°Ruigne, you¡¯re not fighting?¡±

    ¡°I figured that if I joined in, you¡¯ll get upset that I would deprive you of the enemies.¡±

    After putting the final thrusting blow to a head of a wolf-like mal¡¯eur with her bloodied spear; she turned to look at me with an indifferent expression and asked me that.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°I think you would because at the rate you¡¯re killing them, you¡¯ll run out of enemies.¡±

    She had already killed about dozens of Mal¡¯eur ever since we arrived here in the last two hours. Most of them didn¡¯t even make her serious enough to use her Special ability and the few that did have died after exchanging several blows. From the rabid behaviour that they were fighting, it felt like they were desperate.

    Her indifferent expression signified that it was nothing challenging for her. I guess the thrill of such battle had dulled down due to the repetition.

    A snake-like Mal¡¯eur suddenly flashed in right in the air and towards her.

    ¡°The first incursion had sated me but this is just¡­ it¡¯s like fighting with mindless beasts.¡±

    As she said that, she batted the Mal¡¯eur away with the spearhead and quickly dashed, stabbing or rather smashing it¡¯s head on the ground.

    Regarding her statement, it was mostly true as I remembered our time handling the incursion almost a month ago.

    The Mal¡¯eur although small, were cunning and vicious with enough intelligence and poise when fighting but the Mal¡¯eurs that are attacking us right now were fighting frantically with no regards to their own life and after observing some of them, I noticed they looked gaunt and weakened.

    I knew that there were armies of them hovering near the clouds but I didn¡¯t calculated that all the small, low-class Mal¡¯eur would attacked earlier in a drove.

    The snake-like Mal¡¯eur had finally ceased to struggle as the spearhead went further, impaling into its skull.

    ¡°I think they¡¯re desperate but usually desperate rats fight with even more ferocity. They¡¯re just rabbles at this point, not even worth fighting. It¡¯s a quick death for all then.¡±

    She muttered to herself. It was then I stopped as I realized something was off with the air. I sniffed several times and it hit me.

    ¡°¡­ Katarinova, convey this to the unit on the right side and tell them to pass it: Retreat until there is no dead Mal¡¯eur.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±

    ¡°The air seems poisoned.¡±

    Katarinova sniffed several times then her face went frown, She nodded towards me and she quickly ran to our right side.

    ¡°The air is poisoned by the dead Mal¡¯eurs, retreat back until we steered clear of them!!¡±

    I barked orders to the men surrounding us. Like organized soldiers, they understood quickly and retreated.

    (¡®Eo, Luxaer, Ventus, Quo¡¯)

    I used a light blue Eomancy ''Wind Friend'' that reduce the friction with the air to increase my speed.

    With this, I quickly reached to the nearby unit. I conveyed the same message and asked them to pass it by.

    Afterward, the whole soldiers on the field retreated at full haste. While retreating, some Mal¡¯eurs gave chase after while others were stumbling like they were on their last leg. As expected, each and every one of them was at near the death¡¯s door.

    In front of me, Katarinova and I saw the place where the soldiers had gathered and the smell of refreshing, clean air was near.

    Thankfully all of the Mal¡¯eurs that had gave chase was killed along the way.

    After we reached that place, I turned to the nearest person next to me on both side.

    ¡°Use the light blue Eomancy spell to buffet the poisoned air away from here.¡±

    The two persons on each side nodded and informed the person next to them.

    Afterward, with several combinations of Eomancy Circles, we made a barrier of wind that pushes the air opposite our side away from us.

    I saw Amila and several Healers were using White Eomancy spells to cleanse the soldiers of the poison. As I was not versed enough in the White Eomancy, I stood by checking the situation around me. Thankfully, everyone here was trained and everything was conduct in an orderly manner.

    From what I can hypothesize, they appeared to be a slow acting one and it doesn¡¯t seem potent but looking at all the Mal¡¯eur earlier, the effect on them was devastating. Also-

    ¡°That was unexpected. No wonder, they were weak, to think that all of them were on the brink of death. How despicable, what sort of a creature would do this?¡±

    Katarinova showed a disgusted frown.

    ¡°It¡¯s not poison, they are spores. There was a Mal¡¯eur called Plague-Luster or Frhaekaghur in the index of ¡®Rare Beasts beyond the Border¡¯ that I¡¯d read. It seems to cultivate spores inside the pores of its skin and when the spores matured, the Mal¡¯eur burst out the spores via an explosion. Usually, when it does that, it would be in amidst of a pack of smaller Mal¡¯eur. The spores itself would only be able to grow on wounds and exposed areas such as the eyes or mouth but in the initial stage, it can get treated. I speculated that the low-class Mal¡¯eur¡¯s were fighting with each other on the edge of the clouds and the Plague-Luster or Plague-Lusters, took advantage of it. The winner¡¯s get to be the carriers and from what we see, it seems that once the spores matured, it would take control of the host, asexually reproduced itself and after the host died, it then contaminated the air with the newly-multiplied spores. These zombies Mal¡¯eurs must had run from there without stopping, it¡¯s no wonder why they were weak and gaunt.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a detail information.¡±

    After my long-winded explanation, Katarinova had listened on to every word with an amused expression.

    ¡°Still, what¡¯s the benefit for the Plague-Lusters?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s the foods. I mean, if it contaminated them with spores, other Mal¡¯eurs would steered cleared of the spores-laden dead and perhaps in a way, it enhance the dead bodies more to their liking? Who knows?¡±

    When Katarinova wondered of that, I gave my opinions and thought of our several casualties left behind. I shuddered at the thoughts that they would be one of the preserved foods for those monsters. I never thought I would experience a biological attack on a fantasy world.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get ourselves treated, the thought of these spores inside of me, creeps me out.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    And so the night of the first wave of assault ended.

 SS1

    Get some bags of salts from the village. That was what he¡¯d told him. Vassilinov was currently trying to guess what he, that strange good friend of his, Ruigne, was trying to do?

    Was he stockpiling? But they only have two months left, even a bag of salt would last them for nearly a year, so he¡¯s probably not doing that.

    ''Was it for that Mal¡¯eur slug? Most probably but why he needed ¡®some¡¯. That would indicated he needed more than two. Strange.''

    -but Vassilinov knew that he probably had something in mind, so he¡¯ll just do what he asked him to do.

    ¡°How many bags you need?¡±

    ¡°Give me four.¡±

    ¡°Yes, honoured summoned.¡±

    The man who was the quartermaster went inside the storehouse.

    While waiting, Vassil use his [Multiplication] to summon one clone to carry them.

    One minute later, the quartermaster came out with a stack of salt bags.

    ¡°Give it to this guy.¡±

    ¡°Ayup!¡±

    After completing the task, there was nothing else to do but for Vassil, usual when he visit the village, he would spend some times talking with the local beauties but after several disastrous incidents, their reception towards him was avoidance even though he was one of the summoned.

    Even so, he possessed a magnificent physique and devilish charm so he should have been forgiven right? But nope, he was viewed as a frivolous man who flirts too much.

    He dejectedly sighed and just as he wanted to imprint his ¡®clone and teleport-

    ¡°Excuse me honoured summoned, my name is Amila, a Healer. I was told by Miss Katarinova today that I should treat you and another summoned with ¡®Healing Shower¡¯.¡±

    A human woman with Blonde long hair and fair complex wearing green feathered robe was looking at Vassil with a kind disposition.

    Vassil stood stock still as he nearly gaped.

    Vassil was struck to a daze by her earnest voice. Instantly, he was reminded of her mother. In fact, the whole reason he was infatuated with the opposite sex was because of his doting and attentive mother.

    As of now, this woman reminded him of his mother.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    He felt that his heart was seized by the sight of such marvellous woman, who in his mind, was glowing resplendently.

    ¡°W-well hello there, of course, how does a fair lady like thee can ease my uneasiness?¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, I was brought to where the summoned had lived because the leader of the summoned suddenly fainted. The summoned that brought me told that she had found him fainted in the room. Of course, nothing serious had happened but nonetheless, I was asked to relieve them with Eomancy.¡±

    ¡®Really Rino? Were you trying to spare him from the shame of being knocked unconscious from your hug?¡¯

    Inwardly, Vassil was laughing to himself as he thought of this.

    ¡°So, is it alright?¡±

    Amila with a confirming tone, asked again.

    ¡°Yes, I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±

    Vassil turned towards his clone, imprinted him and instructed him to go back first.

    She led Vassil into the Rest-house and started the session.

    After a few minutes and the session was about to end-

    ¡°I¡­ did you hear anything weird or bad about me from others?¡±

    ¡°Of course, each of the summoned had some weird quirks, so as a newcomer, I was given ¡®warning¡¯ especially about you. You had done quite a lot to scare off the women around here.¡±

    Vassil physically retched upon hearing her nonchalantly said that. He relaxed himself as he resigned that she probably did this because he was the summoned and Rino asked her to.

    ¡°¡­ I see, well, I apologized for imposing on you.¡±

    The session end and Vassil got up while keeping his face down.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. You¡¯re quite the gentleman contrary to what they say about you.¡±

    ¡°Well, my mother always told me to be courteous to anyone who shows the same level of courtesy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really not what they say. I was told before that a few mistakes can¡¯t make a man or a woman.¡±

    Seeing her radiant smile, he felt a tug on his heart string. He always flirts just for fun but he never meant to really take it seriously as it was a form of a release for him and don¡¯t girls feel happy when someone showed interest on you?

    But right now, the urge of taking the initiative was burning inside Vassil.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Are you free tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me out Honoured Summoned or is it an order?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s harsh! You¡¯re equating me to a tyrant if you say as such!¡±

    ¡°If I have my free will, then why not?¡±

    She chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for teasing you, Sir?¡±

    ¡°My name is Vassilinov Thradavik but just call me Vassil!¡±

    ¡°Then Sir Vassil, is lunch okay and we¡¯ll meet at the canteen?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, I will do my utmost effort to make it the best lunch ever!¡±

    ¡°Then I look forward to it. Excuse me; I have to go back at my quarter lest my roommate thinks I¡¯m missing, she is rather protective of me.¡±

    Amila bowed and left while Vassil still was in a slight daze.

    Both of them made a good impression on each other and there was no denying that both of them had subconsciously attracted each other.

    After a minute, Vassil had a joyful grin plastered on his face and then he teleported back.

 CHAPTER 49

    After the sudden assault last night, most of us were preparing for the incoming storm. We suffered a few casualties but with the arrival of reinforcement from various outposts, we managed to fill back the vacancies.

    ¡°Do you think they will breach?¡±

    ¡°Considering what had happened last night, anything is possible. We all should prepare for the worst possible outcome.¡±

    Katarinova and I were at the top of the Watchtower, overlooking at the direction where we can the ominous Cloud of Disharmony, hovering on the far distance.

    ¡°Is that what everyone was worrying about?¡±

    Krolve asked with a curious expression while staring at the Cloud. Once you get use of how a tree expressed itself, the suspension of disbelief would eventually be at the tolerated level.

    ¡°Aye, Krolve. That thing brings bad monsters and those bad monsters will harm Krolve¡¯s friends.¡±

    Katarinova told him with a gentle tone. Hearing this, Krolve had an uneasy expression.

    ¡°Krolve, in the coming battle, you¡¯ll play a vital role so that we can secure victory against them. Steel yourself and be brave like the Lion of Herlfen.¡±

    The Lion of Herlfen was a legend of origin from the world of Kiefy and Vefal. It was about the founder of their empire and many tales of his exploit. Krolve, who seems to get along really well with Kiefy, had always asked Kiefy about the various stories of the Lion. I was also intrigued about it but after hearing some of the stories, it bears some similarity with the Arthurian Legend but some of the stories sound incredulous so to speak. I supposed in order to have a strong foundation for national pride, some feats in the legend was exaggerated.

    Krolve, upon hearing about the Lion, showed a valiant smile.

    ¡°I will protect those in need and vanquish the evils in the hearts of all living beings!¡±

    He wholeheartedly said the signature line of the Lion of Herlfen stories.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll apologize in advance because I will be heavily relying on you especially your Soul Weapon.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I am always grateful that I can be of use.¡±

    He¡¯s such a kind and pure soul. Also, Krolve¡¯s Soul Weapon and Special Ability is something that every general worth his salt would want by his side.

    There were sounds of footsteps coming up from the stair. Kiefy appeared and stood beside me.

    ¡°All the preparations are ready. Everything is in place.¡±

    Kiefy reported.

    I nodded while still fixing my sight on the cloud.

    ¡°Okay, then go and lead at your designated section of defence. Remember to engage the most threatening of Mal¡¯eur but if it¡¯s beyond your abilities, just retreat back into another bunker.¡±

    The summoned are one of the strongest assets on the battlefield, so Kiefy and Vassil are an indispensable force on the frontline for this battle.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    He saluted and left. Vassil was already at his station and also¡­

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to be at the frontline?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes because as a Royal Guard, it is my duty to keep the general safe.¡±

    Katarinova, once again, wanted to be near me during the battle under the pretence that she was to guard me. I said pretence because during our strategic meeting, I can see that she was conflicted on the inside whether she should be at the front or beside me.

    I can vaguely guess why she¡¯s behaving like this but I might be misinterpreting it.

    She probably truly wished to honour her vow as a Royal Guard fulfilling her duty towards the commander or she¡¯s a maiden in love that had fallen for me.

    The latter was ludicrous for as far as I known her, she¡¯s anything but a love-struck maiden. She¡¯s more like a battle-maiden. I can safely think that probability would be the latter. I didn¡¯t know that merely showing kindness by teaching her would win her trust and loyalty but this also means that I had gained some sort of reliable asset- I mean ally in the future just in case that¡­ after we defended them from the Grand Incursion, what would the rest of us summoned would do?

    I put that at the back of my mind as we have this battle to think about first.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Okay then, if you insist.¡±

    -And the three of us departed near the nearest bunker.

    --

    The sun had fallen and watching the horizon, there was only the silver lining of the unnatural clouds and the distant howls of various Mal¡¯eurs. The howling had started since yesterday as various Mal¡¯eurs was reported to be convergence also since yesterday. It seems they know what was going happen. Even from here, we can felt that the ground was shaking with subtle vibration.

    The battlefield was ready as most of the trees on our side were cleared leaving a very large, open ground while the elevation of the ground was varying with small hills and rolling plains. We made fields of trapping pit spikes and spiked barricades as much as possible surrounding the perimeter of the estimated breach space.

    There were about twelve bunkers on each line and there are exactly five lines of bunkers walled and surrounded by spiked barricades that we managed to build in these few days so we can last for quite some times. Each bunker has about a sixty mixed of Warriors and Guardians assigned. The Guardians, specialized in defence would block and engage with any Mal¡¯eur trying to break the line and defend the bunker while the Warriors, specialized in offense would attack the Mal¡¯eurs engaging the Guardians. Each bunker has about five or six Eomancers and two or three Healers.

    Everyone was tense as they wait especially the first line of defence. With few Floating orbs of light illuminating the surrounding, it was still a disadvantage in terms of senses even though most of the soldiers were bestowed with ¡®Clear Sight¡¯, which was a Light White Eomancy Spell. The unnatural aura that the clouds had casted was distorting the perception around it as I saw the air sometimes blurred or the sound was too loud or too soft. So that was what Kiefy and the others had seen, it was as though the natural law was being played around in its presence.

    After several tense minutes, the edge Cloud of Disharmony was clashing with the Leylines. With my developed sensitivity in detecting Eomancy Energies, I felt a faint disturbance in the field of the Leylines.

    Several minutes passed, the worst outcome had materialized into reality. As the energy within the field of the Leylines was dissipating or rather driven away, the cries and howling of numerous thousands outside the border was rising and the sound of thousand footsteps raged.

    Of course, after such cries, there were beastly cries of pain echoing.

    I sighed and prepared myself mentally. Tonight would be a long night. Even from this far, I can still see what is happening with the help of Light White Eomancy ¡®Far Sight¡¯ that I had casted on myself earlier.

    At the first sign of the disappeared energies that prevent most Mal¡¯eur¡¯s from entering, the first Mal¡¯eur that had broken through the breach and ramming through the traps- A white furred beast resembling a huge lion that was the size of a cargo truck, roared greatly that the wind had violently dispersed and it charged into the first bunker in its sight.

    It was followed by numerous other Mal¡¯eurs as they barged in like flooding water, stepping on other mal¡¯eurs that fallen into the traps but none was as impressive as the first Mal¡¯eur.

    The White Lion with a speed equalling of a speeding car, was the first one nearing the first bunker of our defence when a single gallant knight suddenly appeared in front it.

    The White Lion thought that a bug had appeared in front it had casually swiped with its right claw.

    It was stopped.

    Even though the swipe looked normal, the force behind should be able to uproot trees and smash boulders but yet the recipient of the attack didn¡¯t even budge even though the ground the beneath had shook and cracked.

    Kiefy stood there, holding up his shield, [Arkov] that had blocked the right claw. As I observed, he activated [Dispersion] the moment the claw descended and he had enhanced himself with the same Light Blue Eomancy spell ¡®Wind Friend¡¯ that I had used last night by making himself frictionless with the air.

    Annoyed, the White Lion blurred out and suddenly appeared behind Kiefy, extending its left claw down on him. Of course, I knew that Kiefy¡¯s [Dispersion] was still on as the claw was fully stopped by [Arkov].

    After three seconds, Kiefy bypassed the White Lion by dashing and went behind it. Using the momentum of his movement and as it was the peak of when [Dispersion] would release all its pent-up energy, Kiefy swings [Ravda] in wide horizontal arc from his right. From the moment he swung, an invisible force beam shoot out from the tip of [Ravda].

    From Right to left, the invisible force beam shot out at every Mal¡¯eur that had spread out on the ground just a short distance away from the White Lion. Although instead of a beam, it was like the scimitar became a gigantic sword, wielded by a god of war as it stopped shooting out after several metres.

    The weaker ones were disintegrated under the sheer force while the ones that could withstand was either seriously injured or blown away at a considerable distance. The White Lion itself was injured as it was pushed back and there were many marks of lacerations on its body and its white fur was stained by its own blood.

    It was glaring at Kiefy with wariness.

    He must have been charging an initial build-up by hitting [Ravda] against his [Arkov] which was killing two bird with one stone. Although Ravda has a limit on how much it contribute to the build-up.

    After he done swinging, Kiefy took a taunting stance and roared loudly at the White Lion. It was a form of the most primal taunts but it was effective on both sides.

    Our soldiers roared as one and the whole army was invigorated as they cheered and jeered at the same time.

    The Mal¡¯eurs, seeing Kiefy devastating attack, was hesitating as they had almost halted in their advance.

    Good job Kiefy. That was a powerful display of boosting the morale and scaring the Mal¡¯eurs.

    Now, it¡¯s time to mobilize. Even though we won the initiative, in the end, this is a battle that we will inevitably lose if we don¡¯t do something about that Cloud.

    Around me, we were standing at a large space that was filled with materials used for construction back on earth and huge stockpiles of salt bags. There are three groups of Eomancers specialized in group casting, one group of specialized Healers and four small groups of soldiers surrounding us.

    Beside me was Katarinova and Krolve was behind me.

    As I looked ahead, flocks of flying Mal¡¯eurs could be seen from this far and they were heading our way.

    ¡°All right Krolve, it¡¯s time to use your Soul Weapon.¡±

    I looked back at Krolve. With a look of determination on his oaken face, he then readied himself.

    ¡°Then I will start, [Sanctuary]!¡±

 CHAPTER 50

    I never thought that I would live to see a day when a Fortress was made in just a few seconds. It was like a mountain had suddenly arise and it shaped itself walls and towers.

    Also, I realized some of our Soul Weapons are not really a weapon in nature like My [Pandora] or Vefal [Rhelya]. We should reconsider naming these manifestations other than ¡®Soul Weapon¡¯.

    Anyway, Krolve¡¯s [Sanctuary] was a rare Soul Weapon which that upon being activated would absorbed everything around him or rather assimilate them and then shaped the absorbed materials to make buildings with him at the centre of it.

    In short and also in a layman term, he became a living, mobile fortress.

    It was a solid rectangle shaped bastion that was about half of the size of a football field made from iron and processed woods. Surrounding the fortress were walls with rampart and adjacent on all corner were towers. Inside the wall, there were three hill-like step pyramids in front of me while everyone here stood on top of a higher step pyramid that the other three. As I stood on at edge of the higher step pyramid, behind me was a throne made from stones.

    It was not only that but this was also a mobile fortress that has quadruple foots as thick as a stone pillar made from the earth and the fortress was towering above from the ground around few metres. From the outside, it looked like a War Elephant and the fortress was the saddle.

    (I had fully absorbed all the material and strengthened the fortress. Please take a seat on the throne.)

    Krolve booming voice that came from within or the centre of the fortress was clear enough for everyone on the fortress to hear.

    ¡°Eh is the throne needed?¡±

    (You are our leader, so it is only appropriate that such a seat would let you oversee all the surrounding and give orders. Also, I made it as comfortable as I can.)

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a bit. I took the seat on the throne.

    I find it weird that the highest chain of command here was the most senior of the captains as no native high ranking officers had wanted to be stationed at the western part of Athryshiayl. In Athryshiayl, It was a tradition that a summoned would naturally ranked higher than most native officers regardless whether they are experienced or not. So even for this battle, I was made the de facto commander.

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s begin, everyone, just like we practiced, take your position!!¡±

    ¡°Aye!!¡±

    After I had barked that order, everyone on top of the fortress shouted in unison and quickly took up their position. We had practiced this for a few days on the evening before, so everyone had wasted no time and everything went efficiently.

    The four small groups of soldiers occupied all four towers while the three groups of Eomancers took up all the three step pyramids and the group of healer was stationed at the area just behind the throne.

    Katarinova stood on a standby beside me. Now that I think about it, it might had been a good decision as initially, the four groups of soldiers would handle the flying Mal¡¯eurs that approached the fortress but there might be high-class flying Mal¡¯eurs that is beyond what they can handle. That¡¯s where Katarinova would come in.

    Now, the purpose of this fortress is quite simple: there are four present objectives in hand. First, with the three groups of Eomancers, we would cast an advance offensive Eomancy spell at where there is a concentration of Mal¡¯eurs just like artillery barrages. I also play a role in here.

    Second, it¡¯s a command centre where we can relay orders and oversee the movement of our enemies. At least one of the soldiers on all four towers was specialized scouts that can communicate via Light Grey Eomancy ¡®Distance Message¡¯ Spells. Rucrik was one of the specialized scouts and he was on the left frontal tower.

    Third, it was to destroy or rather chase away the Cloud of Disharmony. There is a theory that I thought of while experimenting with the sample but either way, what is important is that the leeches has to be stopped and we got a whole lake worth of salt to do that.

    Fourth, as I mentioned before, to engage the aerial mal¡¯eurs with the group of soldiers here. Initially, I was to handle the high-level ones but since Katarinova is here, I can fully focused in commanding the battle.`

    ¡°Commander, unit 1 is ready.¡±

    ¡°Commander, unit 2 is ready.¡±

    Then unit 3 and 4 representatives reported the same thing as they shouted. The flocks of flying Mal¡¯eurs were near. From a particular distance, there was a large scaled dragon-like creature the size of a pick-up van, roaring its way to here.

    ¡°Commander, All the Eomancers are ready.¡±

    A man wearing blue feathered robe respectfully bowed as he reported.

    I nodded and stood up. I turned towards Katarinova.

    ¡°Katarinova, you see that huge flying Mal¡¯eur over there? Can you beat it to death?¡±

    ¡°Is that an order or a request?¡±

    ¡°Whichever you like but can you beat it to death?¡±

    ¡°I can beat it back to life after it dies from being beaten death.¡±

    I smiled slightly at our brief, playful banter. She had the face of a professional soldier as she spoke. She then softened her expression.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°I will handle it after it got close enough.¡±

    ¡°No way, think of the children- I mean Krolve. We don¡¯t want that thing messing about the interior of his [Sanctuary].¡±

    (I don¡¯t mind.)

    Krolve echoed his selfless thought. Roll with me here!

    ¡°No, you do, so here let me give you something.¡±

    I approached her and-

    (¡®Eo, Luxaer, Ollus, Olatus¡¯)

    A circle appeared beneath Katarinova. This was a spell that enables the casted to float and move in the air. The rough theory was the air around the body solidified thus suspending the body in the air. A sufficient motion or movement would ease the solidification and enabled the casted to move about in the air. Thankfully, this and ¡®Far Sight¡¯ were the few exceptional spells even at a beginner level that can last for minutes or even an hour.

    ¡°Stay safe.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Same to you.¡±

    She was a little bit annoyed but nonetheless, she moved up and went to the direction of that Mal¡¯eur dragon.

    It was the same for all the four groups at the towers. Half of them would be casted by the ¡®Wind Guidance¡¯ and would engaged with the flying Mal¡¯eurs in an aerial combat just outside the wall. It was also for the mobility of being able to defend all parts of the fortress.

    Now then, it¡¯s time to do my part.

    (¡®Eo, Luxalbu, Vider, Antum¡¯)

    I casted ¡®Far Sight¡¯ to enhanced my vision and scoured the surrounding.

    The first thing I saw was some swamp looking monsters lumbering slowly towards fields of Maleur corpses. They seem to be just standing there, lollygagging. Oh wait, those are Plague-Lusters.

    I turned away my sight as quick as I can.

    Even though the Mal¡¯eurs had intially hesitated and was demoralized, it didn¡¯t last long and the momentum surged again as at every bunker with fervour.

    From here, I can see that the engagement had started. From the bunkers, Eomancers casted spells and Warrior proficient at ranged weapon started shooting arrows and throwing javelins.

    Outside the bunkers, each soldier was engaged with a mal¡¯eur and some of them were assaulted by multiple of them. Clearly in terms of number, they have that advantage.

    As I looked on the scene, suddenly, a soldier had teleported behind the throne where it was the spot what would be in front Krolve where he had been positioned and encased.

    He was wounded with a huge gash across his waist.

    Oh, I forgot. Another objective or the fifth objective was to create an effective system of recovering and treating the injured. Basically, every unit that are in the frontline have at least one soldier that had Krolve¡¯s [Bond]. If someone in their unit was seriously injured, that person would be pulled out and the soldier with [Bond] would imprint on them and then he or she would be teleported here to be healed by the Healers via Krolve checking the status of the injured. Aside from that, there is also one healer assigned on each frontline unit, but it was only for giving respite and healing soldiers that has superficial wounds. There is a limit to how many people that can be imprinted with [Bond] but Krolve can cancel them after they had be teleported here.

    Then another soldier had teleported beside the first one.

    Thankfully, even though Healers were scarce, we still have enough to form this sort of system. In this way, casualties are manageable and the risk of death is lowered.

    Also, give or take, we have about two lines of reserve to rotate with the frontline after an hour or if the order to abandon a line of bunkers was given.

    After the initial objectives are achieved, we have one final objective that can be considered to achieve victory: to eliminate all the Mal¡¯eurs that had entered after we dealt with the Cloud and restored the Leyline.

    I turned my eyes again at the battlefield.

    From Kiefy side, it was still manageable as just behind him lain on the ground was the corpse of the White Lion, split open from its belly. Kiefy was currently engaging with another high-class Mal¡¯eur of a humanoid giant that was about three times than Kiefy height and the width was almost like the size a great tree. In fact, it looked like the archetype troll found on earth.

    He was handling it quite well and from the fighting style he was currently implementing, it was a style where he prioritizes on conservation of energy so he can last longer.

    I turned towards where Vassil or rather Vassil¡¯s was.

    In terms of combat skill, Vassil wouldn¡¯t measure up with Katarinova or Kiefy but it doesn¡¯t mean he fall short against them. With about four clones, he or rather they were at the prime of a man¡¯s age. They were currently engaging with a huge snake-like Mal¡¯eur and from the look of it, they were about to kill it.

    Regarding about the other High-class Mal¡¯eurs, aside from the summoned, I had issued that each of them will be handled only by groups of elites and veteran soldiers in stalling them or if possible to kill them.

    After looking at the area where Kiefy and Vassil was doing well, I looked at where the area with no summoned and a section where I had aggregated enough experienced soldiers. Initially, that area was supposed to be covered by Katarinova.

    They were being overwhelmed.

    I don¡¯t know if it was because the Mal¡¯eurs was smart enough to avoid the summoned but the concentration of Mal¡¯eurs was more at that side.

    It¡¯s a good place to rain barrages of Eomancy over there.

    ¡°Start the circles and aim on that side, Vastil.¡±

    I pointed at the concentrated amount of Mal¡¯eurs. Vastil the blue robed Eomancer looked at where I pointed and nodded. I trust they can coordinate the angle of trajectory of the spells.

    With that, all three group chant in unison.

    For advanced spell, you need to chant repeatedly depending on how proficient you are in Eomancy. That was why advanced spell are advance because there is a pressure of words unable to come out during the chant resulting in failure.

    (¡®Eo, Altruer, Trigint, Du, Ormento, Actus¡¯)

    Group 1 was chanting repeatedly of a high tier advance Eomancy of Deep Red spell.

    (¡®Eo, Altalbu, Trigint, Du, Empestas, Erfuro¡¯)

    Group 2 was chanting repeatedly of a high tier advance Eomancy of Deep White spell.

    (¡®Eo, Altravus, Trigint, Du, Tera, Esta¡¯)

    Group 3 was chanting repeatedly of a high tier advance Eomancy of Deep grey spell.

    After nearly a minute, all of the spells were ready to cast.

    The groups aren¡¯t gonna cast themselves because even in groups, casting a high tier advance spell is quite tiring after a few casting but with [Synikorvus], it bypass the effect of Overuse so no one is fatigued by them.

    I activated [Synikorvus] to ¡®steal¡¯ those spells.

    Although it will take some times to steal them as they are advanced spells. It seems for [Synikorvus], the higher the level, the longer it takes to steal spells from others.

    After another nearly another minute, I successfully take control all three Circles. It was time to rain doom from above.

 CHAPTER 51

    It was beautiful.

    The sight of thirty two cannonballs sized orbs dyed in fire red, thirty two arcing blinding white lightning¡¯s and thirty two Grey stone-like shards the size of stalactites raining down on a large radius of concentrated Mal¡¯eurs.

    They all flown in almost perfect trajectories as all of them were aiming at the place that I had pointed. As expected of these professionally trained Eomancers.

    The rain of death comes with a bang.

    There were those hit by the explosion of a Deep Red orb, their skins sizzled in the extreme heat. There were those shocked by the lightnings, electrocuting them and there were those mutilated as they were shredded by the shard.

    It was a bit far from our frontline so that the spells doesn¡¯t accidentally caused damage to our own.

    In just a moment, hundreds of Mal¡¯eurs had been eliminated and the attack on that side was weakened.

    The Eomancers cheered at the sight of such powerful display of Eomancies.

    I closed [Synikorvus] so I can conserve it for longer. The time limit for [Synikorvus] had extended for two hours but I had practiced or rather strengthened my hold on my special ability by being able to close it and open it for three times. After the third times, i can close it and have to activated it until it worn out.

    I looked at the distance in front of me and saw Katarinova with dual spears, was currently engaged with the Dragon-like Mal¡¯eur in an aerial combat. What surprised me was that she had fully adapted on fighting in the air just in an instant.

    Even in this fantasy world, a tiny, fragile human like Katarinova fighting something like that is utterly incomprehensible especially in terms of physical combat but Katarinova is what I called, a real-life Amazoness.

    There are plenty of ways to kill something bigger then you and Katarinova had come from a world where bigger things will always try to kill you, so she¡¯s an expert in killing things bigger than her.

    And her special ability really does help her a lot in making it easier for even though there were multiple uses for it, it was mainly combative in nature.

    She called it [Overdrive].

    In a span of two second, she can either have herculean strength, a super-sonic speed, a lightning reaction or a miraculous recovery rate. She can only choose either one of those four and after two second end, she can¡¯t use it for more than twenty seconds or so.

    It¡¯s fairly simple and I asked her whether the choices appeared like a questionnaire in her mind but she said that everything was by her instinct and sometimes she doesn¡¯t need to choose as it would decide what is best for her based on the situation.

    Then her Soul Weapon made it even more powerful. She call it [Yuyurkhasha] or in her native language, ¡®Warseeker Dance¡¯.

    Her Soul Weapon is an ornate, gem-covered long spear which had a folded blue rose-like spearhead. To simply explain, her Soul Weapon is like her second Special Ability, same in almost everything but in order to activate either four, she has to do special dances for each of them.

    Her first ability can also combine with the second like for example she can get herculean strength twice or miraculous recovery at the same time as technically even though both the abilities are the same but both are in fact different abilities in a sense.

    Right now, she had inflicted several wound on the dragon. It was flying weakly in the air as it had focused completely in defence.

    Earlier, Katarinova had only used [Overdrive] twice and both of them were speed. In two second, she had slashed its left side with the normal spear and nearly severed the wing on the left with the Soul Weapon and in another two second; she had stabbed the upper right hind of the front leg and put a gash on its right side with normal spear and the Soul Weapon respectively.

    With only her natural strength, she had seriously wounded a creature that probably weighed a tonne and could swallow a man¡¯s whole.

    After evading all the desperate attacks from the dragon for quite some times, she performed a certain dance. If I¡¯m not mistaken, that¡¯s a dance to invoked strength.

    Then with a speed that surpassed the sound like that of a thunder, she suddenly appeared near the head of the dragon and thrust forth the spears at the crown of the head. She had combined strength and speed.

    I could imagine hearing the sickening sound of the skull pierced and from the distance here, I can see blood mixed with brain matters gushing out in no small amount.

    She pulled the spear out and the dragon fell from the sky. She threw the normal spear at the Mal¡¯eur below as the spear seems to be broken.

    For the entirety of the battle, she made no battle-cry or any sound expressing her passion. During one of our sparring, she told me the joy she felt in fighting was that it made her mind focused on a singular path that had no right or no wrong, a path where she felt the most ultimate of simplicity.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Yup, everything is under control up in the air.

    Now let¡¯s assess the situation around once more and repeat the procedure.

    For an hour, the overall situation was that although we were doing well and lots of Eomancy barrages from my side had thinned the horde with all the summoned had handle half of the high-class Maleurs, the number of Mal¡¯eurs was steadily increasing as the breach was still there.

    Another half and an hour had passed, I issued order for the frontline to retreat into the second line of bunkers and rotated with the reserve.

    From the beginning of the battle, the leeches were moving slowly but steadily forward and they were currently at the first line of the abandoned bunkers. Even so, I still couldn¡¯t see the end of them. Before starting Operation Salty Storm, I would like to confirm the entirety of them so we can take them in one huge swoop.

    Another hour had passed.

    ¡°Commander, bunker number three is at a critical juncture, they¡¯re requesting for a retreat, permission?!!¡±

    Rucrik yelled the situation on his side.

    ¡°Give them the order to retreat then!!¡±

    ¡°Commander, bunker number two was forced to retreat due to the presence of two high-class Mal¡¯eurs!!¡±

    The scout on the right frontal tower reported.

    ¡°Inform every unit in the frontline to retreat to third line!!¡±

    Every Scout in the towers quickly sent the messages to retreat after I saw how dire the situation was. Unfortunately, there were still casualties even though we had implemented such system to greatly reduce it, most of the death occurred due to lateness in imprinting [Bond] or sudden death.

    ¡°Krolve, retreat to the third line.¡±

    ¡°(Roger!)¡±

    The sound of rumbling steps and the sounds of squishing like ants were mixed together as the Mal¡¯eurs that had rushed in after the retreat was sound was crushed underfoot in Krolve¡¯s retreat.

    Still looking at the horizon at where the breach was, I had gaped for I saw something enormous had emerged from there. Although I was relieved to see the end of the leeches and the Cloud had passed by the Leylines, that had become a secondary concern as a creature that looked like a bipedal crocodile that was on par with a small skyscraper was lumbering towards us as though it had been invited into a picnic. It was something that was recorded in books about the outside expedition; it was on the same mythical level with the Cloud of Disharmony- It was an Ultra-Class Mal¡¯eur but an even scarier fact was that a higher class of Mal¡¯eur existed after the Ultra-class which was called Primordial-Class but it was only seen once or twice in all the eight hundreds year of Athryshiayl¡¯s history.

    Wait, that¡¯s not the problem now. The problem right now, is an Ultra-Class Mal¡¯eur had entered the field. This is first thing that went beyond my expectation. Maybe I can ram it with Krolve¡¯s [Sanctuary] or use my [Pandora], the last resort.

    Behind me, there was multiple sound of teleportation.

    I sighed as I realized casualties were mounting and this further muddled my thoughts as I realized I had stalled in producing any idea to counter that and my confidence were waning.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that you would instigate a huge battle just so I could come here, do you really miss me that much?¡±

    The words seem to be of a mockery and anger flared inside of me but that was only for half of a second as I realized it was the voice that I wanted to hear for weeks.

    I slowly turned and saw salvation in the form of five standing at the place where those with [Bond] would be teleported.

    Vefal was smiling kindly at me after she joked as such.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was late, Ruigne. It took some time to mobilize a regiment for reinforcement and waiting for these four to gather took quite some times. The reinforcement regiment will arrive soon since they had marched out two days ago.¡±

    Beside her was August who looked determined as he looked around the battlefield at this vantage point.

    ¡°Aye, this is a huge incursion indeed. Last time when I saw an Ultra-class Mal¡¯eur was back during my Grand Incursion and that Cloud huh, looks pretty ominous.¡±

    Beside August was Sir Drafgnai whose eyes glittered as he glared at the Ultra-Class Mal¡¯eur and the Cloud.

    ¡°Ruigne, The line is still holding?¡±

    Beside Drafgnai was the Ubermensch with his signature serious expression as he greeted me.

    ¡°Hmph, that thing is mine.¡±

    The Falskilan called Therius, glared at the Ultra-Class Mal¡¯eur like it was his prey.

    With all five summoned here, our chances of weathering through this exponentially increased.

    ¡°You, cast me the enhancement-¡®Air Walk¡¯.¡±

    Therius, without minding his manner, ran past me and pointed his finger at one of the Eomancer in the middle step Pyramid.

    The person in question frowned and looked at me obviously for confirmation.

    I nodded to him.

    Although reluctant, he casted the spell and Therius without hesitating, flew forward into the battlefield.

    ¡°What a troublesome guy. I wished someone else had volunteered.¡±

    It was rare to see August to look annoyed as he stared at Therius but I shared his sentiment as I find the guy hard to deal with because of his extremely racist or speciesist mentality.

    ¡°A person like that is only trouble in the future.¡±

    Even the Ubermensch who had an uneasy expression, had casted his judgement on the man.

    Vefal sighed-

    ¡°Even though I feel the same but right now lives are at stake as we speak. Ruigne give us your order.¡±

    ¡°Aye, I might be an Inheritor but this battlefield is you¡¯re to command!¡±

    As Sir Drafgnai said that, he made the military salute, followed behind by the three other.

 CHAPTER 52

    (Third POV)

    Vassil was reaching his limit on every aspect. As of now, after killing another High-class Mal¡¯eur, He was sitting on his ass just behind the bunker while watching his tired clones bickering. He had already used up all the charge in his Soul Weapon.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore.¡±

    ¡°Number two, shut up. You¡¯ve been yapping like an idiot ever since we started.¡±

    ¡°Number three, you nearly killed us including the Originator, restrain yourself more.¡±

    ¡°So what if he dies, Number one?!¡±

    ¡°If he dies, then we all would, idiot!!¡±

    Vassil was slightly amused watching them as watching four version of yourself arguing is quite hilarious. With the retreat, he was allowed a certain amount of time for a respite but there were still a few high-class Mal¡¯eur at his side, so this was but a brief respite.

    He got up and just when he was about head into the battlefield-

    ¡°Yo, Vassil, did you miss me?!!¡±

    Up in the air, August who was floating grinned at Vassil.

    Vassil chuckled heartily when he saw that.

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯ll say this to a man but I¡¯m glad to see you here, you bastard!¡±

    August dropped down and clasped his hand with Vassil.

    ¡°Did Ruigne send you here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he said something like ¡®Vassil might die from being distracted by Vefal, so I¡¯m sending you there¡¯.¡±

    ¡°That asshole¡­¡±

    Both of them were smiling. The four clones was just staring at the exchange without any expression.

    ¡°Anyway, you can rest longer.¡±

    ¡°Naw, I can still move. I mean how else I could last in bed for three hour if I can¡¯t even do this!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s normal though I¡¯m not one to judge¡­¡±

    Muttering quietly to himself, August followed Vassil as they strode forth into the battlefield together, along with the four clones.

    --

    Kiefy had lost count on how many High-class Mal¡¯eurs he had killed and the numerous Low-class Mal¡¯eurs that had died under his blade.

    Right now, he was using his normal blade as he decided to conserve His Soul Weapon. Still he was exhausted. Fighting continuously for an hour and half was tiring and there was no end to the Mal¡¯eurs.

    He had took a brief respite for five minute and then got up as he took a deep breath. He set his sight at the Mal¡¯eurs that were trying to breach the Guardians but then-

    Arrows had appeared at where their vital was and most of them staggered and dropped dead.

    Kiefy was dumbstruck for a while and he turned around quickly at the direction where the arrows had come.

    Up in the air, He saw a long-haired girl who wore feathered leather armour and the same cloak as he did, floating.

    ¡°Vefal?!!¡±

    He exclaimed. Vefal, hearing that, turned and saw her brother. She then went down near him.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again brother.¡±

    ¡°Ruigne did say to August to bring reinforcement and I half-expected that you would be the one to come here.¡±

    He smiled warmly at her. Vefal made the same smile back at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s great seeing that you three are doing alright but we have pressing matter to attend to, we¡¯ll catch up later.¡±

    Vefal then summoned her [Shadow] and Her gauntlet [Rhelya].

    Kiefy nodded, with that, both of them turned towards the battlefield.

    --

    As she stood on the air a bit far from the [Sanctuary] after renewing the ¡®Air Walk¡¯ from one of the Eomancers on the [Sanctuary], she had seen the enormous creature that had rear its ugly head at the place where the Leylines were breached. It was taller than the wall of the Capital in her old empire, Monomakhian and wider than the great white rock of Gerberalda.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Earlier when she was still fighting, at the corner of her eyes, she had seen five of the summoned had come as reinforcement. She saw one of them; a person called Therius had flown straight towards that monster. She had a few altercations with that man and a deep resentment wells within her. Afterward, he saw the human that was from the same world as Ruigne and August called Horatius, currently engaging in a fighting on the side where she was. He must be her reinforcement.

    She then stared again at the huge creature. Seeing a creature that was certainly on a legendary scale, Katarinova felt the rush of exhilaration surging inside her.

    She came from a matriarchal tribe of prominent nobility answerable only to the royalty of the empire that lived in a constant war against the barbarians, so every female and male in the tribe was an able warrior.

    Still she was an exception. Gifted in the art of battle and of a sharp mind at the age of twelve, she was offered as a military tribute by her tribe to serve as a Royal Guard.

    When the warriors who evaluated the tributes had seen her, they had scoffed at first but after they saw a twelve year old girl broke the jaw of the person who had tested her with a single punch, they had to acknowledge that she was a warrior through and through.

    Afterward, she had risen in ranks and her fame was quite well-known. As she became famous, there was a string of suitors wishing to tame this ¡®beast¡¯.

    For Katarinova, she was by no mean oblivious to love. She roughly understands the concept as she had once asked her mother about it.

    ¡®How did I fell in love with father? Well, at that time, we were both in tribes that were bitter enemies and we were involved in several skirmishes against each other. On the last skirmish that we fought, we were alone and both of us had tired ourselves. Your father howled and rushed at me with his weapon. He knocked my weapon aside as I was startled by the sudden howl and I thought I was gonna die on that day but when he attacked, the attack wasn¡¯t coming from the weapon but it was from his mouth to my mouth. I was enraged with indignity, so as he was kissing me forcibly, I twisted both of his nipples. Instead of hurting him, he seems to enjoy it and then one thing led to another and here you are!¡¯

    After watching her mother gradually gushing with excitement about the bizarre encounter and feeling a little perturbed, she went and asked her aunt instead. Her aunt had told her the same story with fed-up expression that after the incident, his father had willingly become a prisoner of war and had delightedly submitted to a forced marriage. Perhaps it was because of a complex sexual tension between the two of them but in the end, both of them were happy with each other.

    That was why Katarinova had a rough understanding about love and from that understanding she concluded something. Every time a suitor proposed to her, she would often tell them that they have to duel with her.

    She didn¡¯t care whether they would win or not but rather whether they could give her any hint of excitement because that was what her parent must have felt at that time but none of them did. Not even those square-jawed, purebred warrior archetypes who boisterously proclaimed that he would make her his ¡®woman¡¯ could give her a sliver of passion.

    It lasted for years and then they were summoned into this world. It was all the same until she met him.

    At first she didn¡¯t think much about him. The first impression was that he had given was being naked. When the naked man was glancing at princess Kristalisha, as a Royal Guard, she naturally shielded her from his gaze.

    He made a slightly positive impression to her during the parade. Even though he was plain in almost every aspect and abysmal in physical aspect, he had deep insight and awareness that eventually foiled most of the plans that the enemies had in stored and even managed to come up with counter plans and took command of the summoned and the guards.

    Then three months later, they were in the same group. Even though it was only for a week, she had nothing but growing respect for him although occasionally he would piss her off as she had quite a temper.

    But it was that time, when he instructed her on how to initiate an Origin Circle. Deep down inside of her, it was a point of frustration for her as she was the only one in her group that hasn¡¯t been able to even invoke an Origin Circle.

    Everyone in her group and others tried to teach her but it always end in a failure. She had resigned to the fact that she would never be able to use Eomancy.

    But when he had instructed her, strangely all the words that came out from him was calming and clear that it felt like they removed the stopper that prevented her from using it or as if they corrected the path into a right one.

    And when she finally did it, joy wildly shot up within her and the only way she could express it to her benefactor was by action.

    As she was remembering this, she was gutting a High-class flying Mal¡¯eur. Amidst this, she had smiled to herself. Ever since that day, every time she was near him, she felt a peculiar warmth permeated inside of her and a sense of belonging.

    Was that love?

    In order for her to confirm it, that was why she initiated a Yarbuchkhov tradition-

    ¡°?¡±

    In the midst of battling another High-class Flying Mal¡¯eur, she backed down and saw that it was snowing, something she didn¡¯t expect to see in this world.

    But it wasn¡¯t like any snow she had seen; in fact it was quite tiny like a dust. Since it would irritate her eyes, she flew back where there were none of them.

    She stopped at the edge of the snowing and held out her right hand and pointed her index finger, collecting some of the ¡®snow¡¯. She then tasted the tip of that index finger.

    Her face was amused and she stared back at the [Sanctuary], looking at that particular person from a far.

    ¡°So this is what you meant Operation: Salty Storm.¡±

    (Ruigne POV)

    --

    Operation: Salty Storm had commenced. All three groups of Eomancers were invoking the Advance Light Blue Eomancy spell ¡®Great Wind¡¯ continuously. Of course, if they had actually casted, it would only be for two or three times since they were mostly high-tiered basic level Eomancers but with [Synikorvus], that wasn¡¯t a problem at all. Even though the wind that blew the salts would dissipate as it was Eomancy in nature, it wouldn¡¯t matter since it had enough momentum to carried them.

    On the rampart in front of the [Sanctuary], bags of salt piled on top of each other and with the continuous strong wind current, all the salts was furiously blown forth. From both side, soldiers were running back and forth carrying and throwing the bags of salt that was stock piled from behind the higher step pyramid on the rampart as the wind blow.

    I started the operation after receiving the green light from both scout of the frontal tower after they confirm the distance between [Sanctuary] and the leeches. Fortunately, my calculated trajectory was more or less correct and my initial estimation on the size of the horde of leeches was a bit larger than the actual size so I packed more salt than I actually needed but that¡¯s okay.

    Now, let¡¯s see the result.

 CHAPTER 53

    After casting the Light White Eomancy Spell ¡®Far Sight¡¯ again, I looked at the leeches from as I sat on the throne. Being rained down by salts, they were wrenching in pain as they struggle to be away from the salts.

    But it was impossible as the entire field where most of the leeches were standing were already flooded with salts. I never thought I would mastermind a mass killing of hundreds of leeches with tonnes of salt but such is the wonder of life.

    But thinking about how many bags of salt I had used, I can¡¯t help but to think that I had jeopardized the surrounding supply and demand of salt. I think I have to write letters of apology to all the settlements nearby.

    Thankfully, salt mines were abundant in Athryshiayl, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for too long.

    Also the salted grounds are now barren. I did think of the consequence but this much is fine I supposed.

    As most of them were bleeding to death, I noticed the Cloud was disappearing as though some invisible struggle between the Cloud and the Wind of Eomancy, the Wind had prevailed.

    It seems my theory hold water, as I had theorized that the leeches were like horses and the Cloud was like the chariot. Without the horses, the chariot cannot move and the chariot would kick the bucket.

    Now that a major component of the victory had been achieved, the only thing we need to worry about is that Ultra-class Mal¡¯eur but thankfully we have Sir Drafgnai but he was currently incapacitated as he was laughing hysterically on the ground with his eyes went teary.

    He had been like that ever since he saw the proceeding of Operation: Salty Storm.

    ¡°Seriously, I never thought I lived long enough to see death by salt!!¡±

    After he said that, he stopped laughing, got up and wiped his tears. I wasn¡¯t insulted at all because if I were in his shoes, I¡¯ll probably be overwhelmed with the desire to burst into a laugh by such ridiculous notion too.

    ¡°Sir Drafgnai, can you handle that Ultra-Class Mal¡¯eur?¡±

    ¡°Aye, can do. If I got Katarinova and Therius to help me, it¡¯ll be easier.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, inform all units to retreat to the fourth line!!¡±

    After confirming with him, I stood up and shouted to all four towers.

    ¡°Aye!!¡±

    As we retreated to the fourth line, I had walked on top of left frontal tower. I was looking at the first line of bunkers then the second line and then the third line all of which had been overran by Mal¡¯eurs. Most of the bunkers were still intact but what I focused on were what was on top of them.

    On top of each bunker was a canvas made of Kashra Paper and an Eomancy spell circle formation was etched on them. It was like the Deep Red Sealed Words that blown up the library of Folcruza but with circle formation.

    The difference between a Circle Formation and Sealed Words was that the former was an organized form of stored spell that can only be casted by the caster that had control the formation and the latter was the most rudimentary form of Eomancy that had no origin circle but are still able to emit a rough Eomancy spell but of low in power that anyone that learned Eomancy of Colourless and the likes of my special ability can activate them although mine would do it much faster.

    I activated [Synikorvus] and started Operation: Surprise Motherfuckers! Or the actual boring name Operation: Landmines.

    One, two, three bunkers blew up as reddish explosion engulfed the surrounding Mal¡¯eurs, burning them. The sudden explosions would disorient them and their instinct would throw into confusion.

    Dozens of bunkers had been blown and hundreds of Mal¡¯eurs was caught in the explosions. Seeing this, the regiment roared an exulted battle cry that resounded heavily in the air.

    ¡°Commander, we spotted another regiment from a far behind. It must be the reinforcement!!¡±

    I sighed in relief. The others around me were shouting joyfully. With this, all three, battle weary line of units can finally rest as the reinforcement can take over.

    For a moment back then, I nearly fell into despair at the sudden appearance of the Ultra-class Mal¡¯eur but it was swept away as soon as it came. Now, victory is certain.

    With that in mind, waves of fatigue had flooded me. About four hours had passed but right now, all I could think of was sleep.

    So I fell on my back and promptly lie down. Good old floor, we met again.

    --

    The battle was an overall victory. Thousands of Mal¡¯eurs had died on that field while on our side there about three hundreds or more casualties. The Cloud was fully dissipated and the Leylines were restored. Although there were straying Mal¡¯eurs that had deviated and went into the forest on each side, the bordering patrols can track them down and eliminate them.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    The Ultra-class Mal¡¯eur was defeated by the combined effort of Sir Drafgnai, Katarinova, Therius, Ubermensch, Kiefy and Vefal. There was one thing that had baffled me from the start since this whole Incursion had started: Why were the leeches were heading here?

    And that question was answered when I received a report from Rucrik that few of the leeches had escaped from the salted field and kept moving. Some of them were killed by the soldiers but a few were left alive as they were curious as though why the leeches were ignoring everything around them.

    Then some of the leeches stopped at certain places and began to ¡®dig¡¯. After seeing the curious behaviour, the soldiers observing them had put them down and started to dig at where they were digging.

    There, they found crystalized Eo Stones. An Eo Stone was a major resource and the reason why border villages existed. They can only be found near the border and they were quite abundant in the Endless Western Reach. The use of them are in a layman term, are like batteries to power up the various facilities in Athryshiayl like the Fhagecs.

    After being mined, they would be sent to Tchekaz into a facility where the stone would crystalize the Eomancy Energies. A raw crystalized Eo stone leaks out Eomancy Energies that can attract sensitively attuned Mal¡¯eur so after the process of crystallization, The Eo stone would be refined to suppress the leaking but the stones that they¡¯d found were not refined.

    It seems that the leeches are sensitively attuned to the Eomancy energies, so it isn¡¯t any wonder that they can sense it and came here. Still who had buried them here? Who are these enemies?

    It was a scheme only on a tip of an iceberg.

    This reminded me of the disappearance of the First Sons of Eoum and a report of a massacre in one of their hideout.

    It seems there was an enemy within the enemy.

    ¡­¡­

    Better not to think about this yet.

    On another news, salt had become a high sought commodity and so the food that I was currently eating were lacklustre as there were no salt in it although we could pick them up from the salted field but everyone was apprehensive about bloodied salt.

    ¡°Just eat the gruel or you¡¯ll grow too weak.¡±

    Vefal chided me from the side.

    It was just yesterday when the battle had ended, so the regiment was camping at the site of the battlefield.

    Soldiers were recuperating and the Healers were scurrying about, checking the injured. Scouts went around gathering reports and Eomancers were burning the bodies of dead Mal¡¯eurs.

    We set up camps and built bonfires near the bunkers in the earlier morning.

    Right now, Sitting and eating near our bonfire was Kiefy, August, Vassil, A sleeping log of a Krolve as he needs to enter hibernation for hours every time he use his Soul Weapon, Katarinova, Vefal, Ubermensch and I.

    Sir Drafgnai went back as soon as the battle ended so he can bring the notified the victory and prepare for the after-battle ceremonies. Therius had already left without saying anything.

    ¡°I never thought we would participate in a battle against monsters but you never know what would happen in life right?¡±

    August while eating, said as such.

    ¡°A complacent life back on earth huh? I think if I have to choose, I rather like it here, even with all this fighting.¡±

    Ubermensch hearing August, expressed his opinion.

    ¡°I heard from Ruigne, that your world was quite peaceful but there were truly no monsters there?¡±

    Vassil asked while looking at August.

    ¡°We have large animals like elephant or crocodile but I once told Vefal that, with our technologies, we¡¯re basically the top in the food chain. Heck, if there is a monster back on earth, it¡¯s us human.¡±

    As I tried to at least savour the gruel, I said quite a pessimistic statement.

    August and Ubermensch did nothing to refute.

    Afterward, we had conversations about our daily assignment and whatnot. I was sandwiched between Vefal on my left and Katarinova on my right and they were talking to each other between me but I felt an invisible tension between the two of them or maybe it¡¯s just my imagination.

    Although I might act like I didn¡¯t noticed but I had threw a few side glance towards Vassil. Although he looked haggard and exhausted because he only had three hours of sleep, he was staring at Katarinova with a solemn expression like an expectant father seeing her daughter had grown.

    I do know that he see Katarinova like his own sister because of how long they had been together, so I can safely assumed it was that.

    ¡°Rino, I have something to tell you in private, would you mind coming with me?¡±

    Vefal got up and held out her left hand towards Katarinova.

    ¡°¡­ Alright.¡±

    Katarinova took it and they left.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡°So it¡¯s only us guys now, okay quick vote: Rino or Vefal? Who is better in their undergarments?¡±

    Vassil suddenly leaned close and muttered quietly.

    ¡°Naturally, my sister.¡±

    Kiefy answered without hesitating.

    ¡°Uh, I have to say Vefal just because.¡±

    ¡°Rino is the prettier one.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Rino got the charm!¡±

    August, the wobbling rooted Krolve would had awoken just now and Vassil said their choice.

    All four that had answered looked at Ubermensch and me.

    ¡°I think¡­ Miss Katarinova certainly looks beautiful but Miss Vefal isn¡¯t far off.¡±

    With a vague answer, Ubermensch deftly avoided taking the final answer just as I wanted to go first. I stared at him with a bit of resentment.

    ¡°Well,of course August would looked better in a woman undergarment.¡±

    Everyone except Ubermensch and me groaned.

    ¡°Indecisive and Ruigne, the image of scantily dressed August had burned in my mind!¡±

    Vassil snickered at both of us. We all laughed as we realized that the laidback and calm times had descended upon us once again.

 CHAPTER 54

    One week had passed since the battle of Western Front which is what the official had called it.

    Vefal and Ubermensch spend almost an entire day last week before they left for their respective assignment. Vefal, after she had some private conversations with Katarinova, was spending a lot time with her on that morning. They had sparred with each other and even shared bath.

    When Vefal was parting, Katarinova and I were seeing her off but before she really left, on the last minute before she stepped into the boat, she close in on Katarinova and they had whispered to each other and from the sides, I caught both of them throwing glances at me. I had tempted to use a Deep Orange Eomancy ¡®Amplified Hearing¡¯ spell but it was hard to hide the sound of the circles forming.

    Afterward, out of curiosity, I asked Katarinova of what Vefal had told her but she looked at me with an enigmatic smile and cocked her head to the left in such a cutely way- which was never before seen of her-

    ¡®It¡¯s a secret between the two of us.¡±

    Captivating is the only appropriate word that was on my mind at that time.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t slacking at all in this one week.

    When all the Post-battle processes and awarding had passed, I made a report concerning about the Crystalized Eo Stones and I was told that they had put more security to prevent future theft as they had recently reported that it was true that several Crystalized, unrefined Eo Stones were missing for the past few weeks.

    Aside from that, I had formulated a thorough patrolling schedule so that nothing suspicious can passed through our watchtower.

    Lastly, I had suspected one person to behind those buried Eo Stones. It was Fadriz the messenger but the patrol that was patrolling the road reported that they had found that he had died mysteriously beside the road to here. A dead person can¡¯t be questioned unfortunately.

    ¡­¡­

    Unfortunately, something suspicious did passed through here.

    As I thought of this, I was inside the watchtower ground floor along with Katarinova, an automaton intruder and me.

    ¡°What should we do with it?¡±

    Krolve and Kiefy was up-stair at the top of the watchtower while August and Vassil was visiting the village.

    Katarinova was currently pinning down this automaton with dual spears, each of spears pining its arms. It was found scurrying inside of our watchtower. Earlier when Katarinova had spotted it and saw that it wasn¡¯t a being that was organic in the first place, she had smashed both of its kneecaps with dual spears that she happened to be polishing, rendering it unmovable.

    It was like a mannequin and there was no weapon found on it but there was something like a singular circle spell formation on the palm of its left hand.

    As I leaned closer to see the formation, the arm suddenly extended towards me but before it could, Katarinova batted the arm away in a flash and impaled the tip of the spear at its elbow, smashing the arm. Katarinova then smashed the right arm into bits with the other spear.

    ¡°¡­ Thanks.¡±

    ¡°No need for that, right now, what do we do with this?¡±

    After Katarinova asked again, I looked at the mannequin. It was still struggling even though most of its legs and arms were broken.

    I then walked towards the dismembered left arm.

    ¡°Dispose of it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not keeping it for investigation?¡±

    Katarinova was perplexed when I said that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it unusually when this had slipped all the way to our watchtower despite the new patrolling method and schedules? When I had formulated the new patrolling schedules, I had exhausted every map into forming these complementing routes and timing and even divided the patrol unit with sub-patrols to cover even wider ground yet this had slipped through.¡±

    Hearing this, Katarinova was contemplating as she realized that something was wrong.

    ¡°I assumed someone had tampered with the schedule and only a person with a connection with the army could do such this.¡±

    Katarinova¡¯s face flickered as she understood my implication.

    ¡°There are enemies within our allies?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s better if we dispose it. If we keep it, who knows when it would suddenly ¡®disappear¡¯ but this arm, I¡¯m interested in it and it¡¯s easier to hide.¡±

    I was intrigued by the circular formation on its hand. Aside from the shape, it looked nothing like the usual Eomancy circles. It may be another type of magic. Along the length of the arm, there were some strange runes like that of Sealed Words running across several lines.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    I went and took a piece of clothing and wrapped the arm.

    ¡°Later on, I¡¯m going to the village to buy a box.¡±

    --

    That was unexpected, was it sent to assassinate one of us? Then again, it was only a mannequin. Even if there were Advanced Eomancy that can actually create golems or elementals like Deep Grey or Deep Red, that mannequin wasn¡¯t even Eomancy in nature.

    This could only mean that it was created by magic not of Eomancy. Maybe it was a special ability?

    Both possibilities are not low since long months of research and inquiries couple with the suspicion of the fact that the Inheritors were deliberately keeping some secrets in the dark.

    From what I learn about politics back on earth, there will always be a party that is the opposite spectrum of an establishment ideology. Unlike the terrorist First Sons, this sort of party would resolve their differences by forming their own country.

    Even though Athryshiayl is a hegemony consisted of several small nations and various tribes except at the western land but most of the decision and policy making went towards Tchekaz, the seat of Inheritors as this city-state was the pre-eminent component of the hegemony.

    The entire Athryshiayl, a land which was bordered by the Leylines was dubbed as the world for every native here.

    But beyond the Leylines there can¡¯t only be Mal¡¯eurs right?

    Until the Grand Incursion had passed and getting the truths of what the Inheritors are hiding, then perhaps I would ventured out in an expedition just like the summoned before me.

    Even though most of the summoned that had ventured outside the Border had never been heard of again, perhaps they had founded other civilizations or the established one themselves.

    The ones that did return from their expeditions had only return back with bizarre tales and strange creatures.

    I wished to be like them, not cooped up here, being willing to live in blissful ignorance of the outside world.

    There was another thing I learned about being a summoned in this world. It seems that no matter what life-form was summoned, we would actually never age physically as we are suspended to our physical appearance of the time we were summoned. That was why the some Inheritors still looked like they were in their twenties.

    I guess that¡¯s a perk.

    ¡°Is this storage large enough, honoured summoned?¡±

    The quartermaster brought out a large chest in front of me. I was currently standing in front of the supply storehouse when I had requested for boxes or chests earlier.

    While waiting for the quartermaster to find one, I was musing myself with these trains of thought.

    The chest that he had taken out was a rectangular one fit to store a sword. It¡¯s perfect.

    ¡°This will do.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, fill out the usual form.¡±

    After taking the chest, I then teleported back to the watchtower.

    --

    In the next morning¡­

    ¡°Ruigne, let¡¯s have a serious match?¡±

    Katarinova, in her full uniform and a cloak with both practice spears on her hands, stood in front of me with a grin as I was preparing for a shower.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    While clutching my towel that covered my lower body, I stood stock still staring at her.

    ¡°After you finish showering, let¡¯s have a serious match. We¡¯re allowed to use our special abilities and Eomancy but not our Soul Weapon in the match. The winning condition is of being incapacitated or admitting defeat. Straight and simple and ¡®no¡¯ are not an option.¡±

    She stood there, still grinning as she stared at me excitedly.

    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t mind but why so sudden?¡±

    ¡°Does it matter? Just be ready after you showered. As I see it, in battle, a physical prowess is not a good measure so I like to see you fight me in your full potential.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Alright. You said anything right? Then don¡¯t regret it later.¡±

    She nodded as I gave an ominous smile.

    Instead of going to the shower, I went back inside. Three minutes later, I came out. From the outset, nothing really changed and Katarinova still stood at the same spot but with a confused expression.

    ¡°¡­ What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Something, it¡¯s a secret.¡±

    I gave her the smile that she had gave back when I asked the content of her and Vefal private whispering and skipped to the shower. She was dumbfounded as she looked at me.

    After half an hour, I came back from showering.

    I saw Vassil and August standing near the entrance, watching us. Probably they knew what was happening and were here to spectate.

    I found her still standing at the same spot but this time, she had an amused smile on her face.

    ¡°I know what you were actually doing.¡±

    While it can¡¯t be help since it was obviously suspicious as to why I was taking too long in showering but nonetheless-

    ¡°Even if you do, you won¡¯t know the full extent of them. Wait here a while, I¡¯ll go change and we can begin then!¡±

    With a challenging smile, I head to the dressing room.

    When I came out, I was using a magenta coloured robe that was one of the clothes gifted to me. It provides enough mobility and at the same time it was able to store some papers inside.

    I stood opposite of her as she never even move an inch from where she had initially stood.

    ¡°Are you prepared? No matter how many tricks you have, I will overcome them.¡±

    ¡°I know you will but tricks are just the many means to an end. I¡¯ll get you first before you can overcome all of them.¡±

    ¡°Uh, okay, let¡¯s get started then.¡±

    From the side, August who had said that was made the referee for our match.

    I woke up with a very complacent mood today because I spent a lot of time checking the arm till late night but suddenly being challenged in the morning by her made my blood pumping.

    Both of us took a deep breath.

    ¡°Start!¡±

 CHAPTER 55

    After August had yelled, I made the first move and casted ¡®Wind Friend¡¯ and dashed towards the path of the shower room.

    With a quick reaction, she uses [Overdrive] and enhanced her speed, intercepting me. Even though I was fast, she was faster.

    With a flick, the spear that she wielded on her left hand was coming straight to my body horizontally.

    As I had spent quite some time sparring with her, I had gained a lot insight on her way of fighting. Dodging this would be easy.

    The trick was not dodging it to the side as she would thrust the spear during mid-swing nor to quickly duck as the speed was too swift but to jump above it, so I somersaulted.

    My pre-summoned state wouldn¡¯t be to do as such but after some rigorous training and the aid of ¡®Wind Friend¡¯, a simple somersault was one of the physical movements that I can at least perform although moderately as constant use would excite my anaemia.

    After I landed, I quickly pull myself back as the spear on her right hand thrust at where my face was just a second ago. Dodging that, without even seeing my back, I knew the first spear would swing back towards me so I quickly duck and rolled forward, free from her engagement.

    I quickly ran. Thankfully her two second bonus ended and she ran after me. Even without Eomancy enhancement, she was fast enough to run at the same pace as me, too inhuman.

    Oh, I almost forget. I jumped slightly to the right as I ran. A spear sailed right at where I was. One of the advantages of fighting in dual spears was that one of them could improvise as a javelin.

    Thankfully, after ten seconds of running, I got to the first stage of my traps.

    I turned back and saw her, like a graceful lion read to pounce on her prey, readied both of her spears to strike at me.

    I activated [Synikorvus] and the Kashra papers that I had applied on the two trees on both sides of this path that we crossed had the circles applied on them, lit.

    One was a light red burst spell and the other one was deep white arcing spell. The former targeted at the widest part of her body while the white lightning arced toward a certain trajectory.

    She was sprayed by the first which caused her to momentarily sap of her strength and she stumbled slightly. The second one hit her by the side, shocking her.

    I really appreciate the existence of Kashra papers. In terms of appearance, Kashra papers are like sand paper on which the sand are finely crushed refined Eo stones. In fact, the Fhagec Stone Key or the Elite Guards Shield during our summoning was partially made by them. All of them were made by Eomancy Enchantment.

    Looking back at her, she got up and recovered. Most of the spells I set up were non-lethal, just enough to wound her to a certain extent.

    Not waiting to stare, I further ran to the second stage. By now, she would probably be in a cautious mode as she trod along this path.

    In ten seconds or so, I reached the second stage and I turned behind. This path had already deviated from the path to the shower place and had no visible pavement.

    She was at a walking pace while looking around her surroundings. Good, as expected, I got her into that state and judging by how many seconds had passed, at any given time¡­

    She locked eyes with me and I knew that-

    ~Whoosh~

    I quickly activated the Kashra paper at the ground just in front of me that contained Deep Grey Eomancy spell.

    After being activated, a rough stone-like pillar roughly my size appeared in front of me. It came in a nick of time as I saw her threw the spear earlier when she used [Overdrive] of speed to charge at me.

    First there was a loud ¡®thud¡¯ and after that, the stone pillar tilted towards me as something akin to a car collision had made it to tilt. I jumped back a little and took out three kashra papers and threw them in the air in front of me.

    Activated by [Synikorvus], the each paper emitted circle of Green Eomancy.

    The probability of her coming from the right or left is high but she could also vault over this pillar by-

    Oh, she came from above.

    On her left hand was a spear aiming at me while she let go on her right hand of the probably broken spear that she definitely use as a pole to vault over.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    From the three circles, three orbs of verdant colour shot out at Katarinova.

    Seeing them, her right hand landed on the top of the stone pillar and tried to dodge them in mid-air.

    She managed to dodge two but one of them hit at her stomach.

    She fell over with a thud. The stone pillar had dissipated after eight seconds.

    I turned and ran to the third, final stage which was a tiny clearing surrounded by underbrush¡¯s and trees.

    After fifteen or so second of running, I turned and look behind. She was nowhere in sight. She¡¯s probably being more cautious considering how she had fell for the second trap. Since I reached the last stage, I went and hid at a nearby tree and activated a Deep Purple Eomancy spell which invoked an image of me standing on the Kashra Paper as a 3D hologram.

    Afterward I casted a Deep Orange Spell that manipulated the locational source of my voice to the 3D hologram.

    With [Synikorvus], I can keep two persisting spells at the same time which normal Eomancers wouldn¡¯t be able to do.

    After, five seconds, she appeared with only one spear at her right hand. She looks around suspiciously at my hologram surrounding as she proceeds at a cautious pace as she approached me.

    ¡°This is my last stand, if I can¡¯t beat you here, then I admit defeat.¡±

    I chortled with a resigned tone.

    ¡°You blemished my skin with that lightning shock, this payback time.¡±

    She steadily approached and suddenly dashed straight with a spear lunged at my hologram.

    The spear passed through the hologram. For a second, her face was horrified as though she thought she had accidentally pierced me but in an instant it changed back into expressionless as she realized she was tricked.

    I came out from hiding and with [Synikorvus] I activated all the ten hidden kashra papers that surrounded her spot. Four of them were hid up on the branch and six of them were at the base of the nearby trees. Five various coloured circles lit up and coloureds projectile all flew towards where she stands at the same time.

    In that moment, it was almost as time was frozen.

    It must have been [Overdrive] of reaction.

    In blink of an eye, she twisted her body, avoiding two of the projectile cannonballs of Green from the branches on her left side and then twisted again avoiding the projectiles of light red and light blue coming also from above from the right side.

    For the other six, with a subtle coordination in moving her body part, she managed to avoid five of them. The one that hit her was an Eomancy Green of physical force that hit at the part near her waist.

    All of this happened in two seconds.

    She was pushed back but still managed to stand her ground and recovered in an instant.

    She then sped towards me, with her spear aloft.

    ¡°I admit defeat.¡±

    I quickly rose up my hands and lowered my face in defeat.

    The spear stopped short just as it was about to reach me.

    Both of us stood there with heavy breathing. That was intense and she¡¯s a juggernaut of a monster. Most of the spells had only fazed her a bit.

    Losing was the only option at this point but I not really ashamed of losing to her, as she was one of the best fighters of the Tenth Summon.

    Her usual battle expression eases up into a carefree smile.

    When I thought about how she had stayed close to me for the past days, I think part of it was that she had an earnest desire to guard me but I discovered that there was a motive behind it. I only knew about that because three days ago, to my consternation, Vassil had invited me to have a drinking bout at the village since we got exempted from night-watch ever since we¡¯d implemented off day after the battle. After getting him drunk enough with a little bit of Quilens spent, he told me that Katarinova had initiated a pairing tradition called Yarbuchkov with me in which a woman would stay close with a man for the most of the day for three days. By the end of the third day, if the man and the woman found themselves wanting one another, they would be engaged. Even though three days had passed, she still sticks close to me every day.

    I¡¯m actually a bit happy since I feel like I had the popularity of the Ubermensch since he always gets letters of proposal for the last three months but I¡¯m a little bit conflicted about this though.

    Her eyes went soft and she suddenly dropped her spear to the ground.

    She walked towards me and when there was about a few dozen centimetres between me and her, she let out a radiating smile; she looked at me straight in the eyes.

    I was absorbed into the boundless red-coloured pupil of her and the hidden passion behind them. I felt like pulling her into my arms but I endured and I opened my mouth for the words to com-

    !!!

    ¡°Ouch!!¡±

    OH YE GODS, WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?!!

    I staggered backward and broke free from the merciless hands that had clutched me and I reflexively hold my chest with both hands.

    She twisted both of my nipples!!

    I don¡¯t why she looked so confused and surprised but I was the one who had been violated!

    As I stood trembling looking at her, Vassil and August who was spectating from between the trees had both of their mouth wide open.

    Then Vassil whose face on the brink of erupting into laughter and while the other one was a stupefied and confused face.

    ¡°Muahahahahahahaha!!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ruigne, brother¡­¡±

    Vassil fell on the ground, ecstatically laughing while August muttered something. I wanted to clarify that I am not his ¡®brother¡¯ in that.

    ¡°What happened!!?¡±

    Kiefy had run here after seemingly heard our duel even from a far.

    I was beginning to be more afraid of Katarinova and there is no way in hell I would be able to answer her feeling without the possibility of making it out alive at this rate.

 CHAPTER 56

    -A week after the duel.

    I was enjoying the view of the sky along with August on top of the watchtower as we had our nightwatch. Kiefy was sleeping beside Krolve opposite of us.

    ¡°Ha, I remembered the time when my sisters lock me in the closet for three hours when it was night.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that domestic abuse?¡±

    August taking a sip from the wooden bottle containing alcohol chuckled after he told me that.

    ¡°Well, Love comes in all forms.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hey, you still have some lingering longing on Earth?¡±

    I asked him as I actually felt no longing. It¡¯s kind of unnerving.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s hard to forget completely but you know that¡¯s normal right? We can¡¯t just forget about our life back then.¡±

    ¡°Dejavu, didn¡¯t we have this sort of talk before?¡±

    ¡°I feel you man, I had the same feeling too.¡±

    We resumed watching the sky while slowly sipping the drinks in silence.

    ¡°I missed Dekhine¡­ actually I just missed her hair. Her fluffy, bouncy hair¡­ so soft to pet¡­ those animal pets they kept at the village just doesn¡¯t cut it.¡±

    I kept quiet as I have no way to give out any satisfying responses to such a drivel¡­

    After a few minutes¡­

    ¡°So, uh, you and Rino got a thing going on?¡±

    With a careful tone, August had asked me such question.

    I pondered for a while.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to say. I¡¯m not that dense but its kind hard to believe.¡±

    ¡°Well, what happened after the duel was weird.¡±

    Oh ye gods, I don¡¯t want to be reminded of that. Every time I envisioned that moment, I remembered when her eyes was genuinely confused after she twisted my nipples and it was so innocent bordering to the point of being forgivable.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Let¡¯s talk about you and Fralein. So how¡¯s it going?¡±

    ¡°We only communicated through letters. Sometimes she replied and those replies were viciously heart rending!¡±

    ¡°Secretly that excites you, you sicko.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    We both laughed.

    ¡°Can I join in?¡±

    From behind, we both turned and saw Kiefy with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Sit beside us!¡±

    August pat the floor next to his left side as I was sitting on his right.

    Kiefy sat there and held up his right arm towards our bottle and took a sip.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few months but we all seem to be fully adjusted living here.¡±

    Kiefy muttered as his eyes stared at the sky as well.

    Then, the three of us stared at the night sky solemnly.

    ¡°By the way, Ruigne, be sure to make both of them happy.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Both August and I immediately turned our head, staring at Kiefy.

    He then went quiet but there was an uneasy expression on his face. Throughout the night, we chatted but I couldn¡¯t get him to go further on what he said earlier.

    --

    Almost two months had passed.

    These two months were in short, fun. I had bonded deeply with these three from the Group Syozan especially Rino.

    With the native, we also learned how to effectively forage the abundance resource of the rainforest from them after we had grown quite close with. At the same time, we also went and hunt for some the wild games here, creatures similar like deer¡¯s or wild boars. Most of the Non-Maleur¡¯s or animals here are pretty harmless except a few that can be threatening but only a level akin to a tiger or the likes.

    But there was one type of animal -a bird- that we weren¡¯t allowed to hunt. It was a taboo to kill these birds. The natives called this bird Garsedav or ¡®War-blessed¡¯. Although some of them can be found in the wild, most of these birds have their own controlled sanctuary in Tchekaz and the cities of the East. They were multi-coloured birds that were similar to a condor.

    The natives here prized them for their feathers and those feathers were the one that every combatant here had worn them proudly like military insignia. It was said that this tradition had originated from the east and the military organization of Tchekaz had adopted it.

    Aside from that, despite our influence here, most of the soldiers here are staunchly loyal to Athryshiayl and the western land was a newly claimed one just fifty years ago, so there was no base of power that I can claim or allied in secret.

    One slow step at a time.

    So anyway, about what happened after the duel, I actually learned why she twisted my nipples on that day from Vassil on the same day. Apparently, that¡¯s how her parent had consummated their love. I was truly impressed and at the same time, perplexed hearing such a bizarre way for people to fall in love. I foolishly asked whether that¡¯s one of their traditions but Vassil told me-

    ¡®Seriously, who in their right mind want to make nipple-twisting a part of marriage traditions?! Maybe August would but not in any normal society.¡¯The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Although still, that doesn¡¯t alleviate the tension of when she would confess to me but it never did came. Although she was always close to me, she never tried to approach me in a way like that ¡®nipple-twisting¡¯ incident.

    As a matter a fact, I now felt that it would be weird without her on my side. I feel like I betrayed Vefal but in the letter exchanges, Vefal always seems to ask about whether I taken care of Rino.

    This was weird. The most ludicrous theory that I thought of was that the two of them were sharing me or in other word, I gained approval of having two partners but I¡¯m not conceited enough to think I was worthy of such thing.

    But in these three months, I had seen every side of her from the temperamental to the awkwardly soft and much more. At this point, she was the second closest to me after Vefal.

    Right now, standing in our sparring space on the evening, she had knelt down on her right knee like a knight, pledging an allegiance towards me.

    ¡°Uh, Rino, what are you doing?¡±

    I frowned as I stared at her.

    ¡°As a sworn warrior, I pledged my allegiance, this body, this soul and these spears, to protect your life. I pledged this life, this heart and these hands to fulfil your ambition.¡±

    She then offered up her Soul Weapon to me.

    I was taught the knight etiquettes both from Kiefy and Vassil, so I do know how to proceed.

    After doing all the step by step ceremony, she stood up and smiled at me.

    ¡°Now, I am your premier knight. I am at your beck and call, my lord. Regardless where you and I are, when you call, I will swiftly be at your side.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about this? This is important. Am I truly worthy and how would it be possible for you to be at my side in the hour of my need in an instant?¡±

    I was still frowning as I asked her again. I should have said this first before I knighted her.

    ¡°Yes, I am absolute sure you are worthy of my service and that was just a metaphor.¡±

    She said with a reassuring tone.

    I can¡¯t match her conviction or decisiveness. It was one of the things that I admired the most about her. She and Vefal were birds of the same feather when it comes to this.

    ¡°Then so be it, Dame Katarinova.¡±

    I finally smiled back and then both of us were walked back inside the tower.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking a shower. As a lord, it would be dishonourable if you were to found to be peeping.¡±

    ¡°As a lord, I decided to exercise my tyrannical right to do so, Honour be damn.¡±

    We both chuckled.

    ¡°What will you do actually?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m gonna continue studying that arm.¡±

    In these two months, I was still stuck trying to ascertain the formation on the palm of that arm. It was clearly not Eomancy in nature as it had no traces of any Eomancy energies but I learned that the underlying theory behind the formation was almost similar as the Eomancy Enchantment.

    Well, plenty of time to research about it.

    --

    It was night just after our knighting ceremony.

    I made a sumptuous dinner due to the fact this is the last week together and most of us had gathered on top of the tower except Vassil and Rino.

    We brought a table from the dining room below. For me, I was what the people in this world called ¡®Eomancy dependent¡¯ as I mostly do tasks like carrying heavy object or heating the stove with Eomancy. The watchtower only had an Eomancy home system that was truly the basic of an Fhagec and it couldn¡¯t do the advance function like the Fhagec in the palace.

    Another thing I learned about Eomancy was that it was common to find people that learned one or two Eomancy colours but it was rare to find anyone that had mastered most or all Eomancies Colours and while there are ten Primary Colours, if included with the Light category and the Deep category, there¡¯s about thirty of them not including Colourless or [Caelux]. The prerequisite of obtaining the understanding of advance Eomancy or combining the effect of the Colours was that you have to be able to use at least of the twenty-two Colours.

    I was only able to use fifteen of them at the moment.

    Oh, we forgot desserts.

    ¡°I¡¯m going down for a while.¡±

    I told August and went down to the kitchen.

    After a minute, I heard two voices just outside of the entrance as I was on my way to the kitchen.

    I stopped and then cupped my left ear with my left hand, trying to eavesdrop while enhancing my hearing with ¡®Amplified Hearing¡¯ spell.

    ¡°So you choose that huh? You could have done it better like straight up, attack him in a frontal attack and take over his fortress.¡±

    Vassil said some weird analogies.

    ¡°Perhaps but I made a promise. Anyway, you are serious with that girl, Amila right? If I find her running to me with a broken heart, I¡¯ll promise that I would break both of those useless balls hanging low on your manly pride.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit too much but I resent the fact you called them ¡®useless¡¯ as they contain my future generations and what I take pride of is not that but my honest, burning love!¡±

    They both laughed at their ridiculous conversation. I wanted to laugh along but I remembered I was eavesdropping. Control myself.

    ¡°Love is kind of hard.¡±

    ¡°I supposed so but being around him is enough for now.¡±

    At that point, I stopped eavesdropping and hurried to the kitchen and took the desserts.

    Checking the ground floor, good they¡¯re still outside; I quickly scurried back to the top.

    As I reached there-

    ¡°Okay, when a tree fall in a forest and no one is around to hear it, does it make a sound?¡±

    ¡°I heard of that before from Ruigne. When I couldn¡¯t get the answer, he said that ¡®of course it does unless the tree is able to defy the various laws of physic mainly in how a sound is made¡¯ or the likes.¡±

    Krolve and Kiefy were engaging in their routine of improving their senses of humour by telling each other jokes that only someone experiencing paternity would laugh on although that one was less of joke and more a philosophical question.

    I took my seat which was next August.

    We chatted awhile and after fifteen minutes, we heard footsteps from the entrance.

    I turned and saw a figure that made my heart skipped a beat.

    Rino wore an exquisite white dress while her fiery long red hair was draped on her left shoulder. With the backdrop of the star-filled night skies behind, she looked like a descended celestial being gracing us with her soul stirring presence.

    I almost gaped at such beauty. Just a few moments ago, she was in her leather armour. So the reason she was late before she had changed into a dress.

    ¡°Ruigne, a gentleman doesn¡¯t stare!¡±

    From behind Rino, Vassil came out with a grin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you.¡±

    ¡°Today, I am so proud of Rino!¡±

    Ignoring me, he went and presented Rino with his hand like how an auctioneer introduces a bidding item.

    Rino shifted uncomfortably and then she walked towards the seat next to me.

    ¡°You looked quite femininely beautiful tonight.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a waste to at least not wear this once.¡±

    It was hard not to eye on her exposed nape but the lustful desire died down as I realized my staring was too excessive at this point.

    As we ate, she had a hard time trying to eat in an elegant manner so I assisted her.

    ¡°This is embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what kind of a noble descent that doesn¡¯t know proper table etiquette.¡±

    ¡°Good lord, I am a true knight who had spent the majority of her life in the battlefield. This etiquette is wasted on someone such as I.¡±

    ¡°As a good lord, it is only proper that he reminded his subject on how to behave while dining!¡±

    We both laughed at our roleplay. Ever since she swore an oath of loyalty to me, we been doing this every once in a week.

    On that night, we chatted and laughed to our content.

 CHAPTER 57

    After our joint exchange program with the Group Syozan ended, we returned to Tchekaz for a week rest and after that we were assigned with the Group Fazgox. The three members that will be with us for three months would be Ghrukka, Shakil and the silent treatment girl or Ghiscra Helsion.

    It seems that we were assigned to the Northern Land-Symokiva- where Ubermensch was formerly assigned. Naturally, I seek him out at his Fhagec during the one week rest. He had given me information in both written and verbal form.

    Apparently, The Northern Land was not quite fully under the control of Athryshiayl but instead there were about eighty three autonomous tribes scattered over there. Although all the tribes paid tributes to Athryshiayl but each and every tribe does not swear full allegiance to Athryshiayl.

    Although, Athryshiayl had a representative and also a regiment there which is where we¡¯ll be assigned, it was only to solve disputes between the tribes and enforce the law in which every tribe had agreed upon.

    During Ubermensch three months stint over there, he had faced various problems especially regarding the tribes as all the tribes had a very complex relationship with each other and so after one problem was solved another two would suddenly cropped up.

    There was no end to them and in fact, even after he left, there were various unresolved issues that he couldn¡¯t solve.

    Even on a personal level, he was bombarded with various marriage proposals from most of the tribes. I remembered he had like two stack of papers comprised from Tchekaz and the Northern Land, Symokiva.

    Would you like me to burn down them down? I¡¯ll do it for free too.

    Anyway, after drinking our problems but mostly his away, He told me that there were eight large tribes that I would have to paid special attention of.

    On another note, I never had seen him drunk before but that night he was like a spiteful old man complaining about pressures from his family and her aunt wouldn¡¯t even talk to him anymore.

    As a concerned friend, I was naturally forced to listen to his drunk rambling.

    As of now, we were on a boat heading towards the garrison of the Northern Land. The river passageway was lit by floating light orbs and the rainforest around was quiet with a few occasional sounds from the insects.

    The people from my group was-

    ¡°Ruigne, your face is too dour.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t believe she told you about those.¡±

    Vefal who was sitting next to me in the boat on the left side, had a concern face as she looked at me. Apparently, Rino wrote to her about the nipple-twisting incident and also how she had pledged her allegiance to me.

    On the former which is the incident, when we first met again during our rest week, she couldn¡¯t quite contained herself as she burst into laughter and on the latter about the allegiance, she looked at me and nodded to herself like she understood why Rino did as such.

    Because of those, I decided to give her a cold shoulder like how a girl would be when she is upset at her boyfriend. After a while, she apologized for that and I apologized as well because it was understandably hilarious if it wasn¡¯t me though.

    ¡°Do you want me to twist your nipples too?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯ stop putting ¡®twisting¡¯ and ¡®nipples¡¯ in the same sentence, I might get traumatized by them¡­ Oh, do you mind if I ask?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Ask away.¡±

    ¡°Are you still deathly terrified of pills? They didn¡¯t make you take anything weird during your assignment?¡±

    I whispered closely to her in a hushed tone.

    She smiled wanly.

    ¡°No, I do not take anything weird. As for whether I still am¡­ It¡¯s no big deal although it is a thorn in my heart and I haven¡¯t overcome it yet and don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s strange when a sentient being don¡¯t have any thorn in their heart?¡±

    ¡°You know, you could have just answered ¡®I¡¯m fine¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m fine and I feel even better now.¡±

    Her face had changed into a contented smile after she whispered that. I just lightly snorted and smiled as well.

    Across us was Erganisu who was currently engrossed reading a book about the cultures and costumes of the Eighty Three Tribes.

    Since we were sitting in the front part of the boat, At the back of the boat were Ghrukka sitting beside Ghiscra on the same side as us and across them was Shakil, still with his signature red beard and downward pointy ears who aside from wearing the standard uniform had a huge gourd beside him, while at the back were the boatman and two Guardians flanking each of his side.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Ruigne, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Ghrukka who had caught me looking at them asked.

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m fine. Was looking at the three of you if you guys have anything you need.¡±

    ¡°Fine here although my ass are stiff like all the blood moved out. Maybe I can use my¡­¡±

    Shakil who had sat on his back commented as such while Ghiscra only nodded.

    I find out during those months that Ghiscra was not arrogant like her cousin, Therius who espoused a racial view but rather it was because of her supposed lack or zero skill in social interaction. What more, it seems against us male, she couldn¡¯t even make eye-contact.

    Both she and I were also frequent visitors to the Great Library of Tchekaz so we had some interactions although most of them were limited to gestures. Apparently, in these few months, she had produced quite the amount of research papers with collaboration with Tevalini and Akujin.

    Six dot of Ethka had already passed since we had moved from Tchekaz but this was the shortest amount time when going to the west or the east. As I remember, going to our assignment on the west took about two days even with the help of the portals.

    This reminded me that when August told me that during his travel back to Tchekaz to request for reinforcement, the portals had dysfunction ¡®mysteriously¡¯.

    It took about half a day for the portals to back on so August had spent almost two and a half days getting back to Tchekaz.

    Thinking about it, of course it was sabotaged but wouldn¡¯t it be better to kill the messenger? Perhaps the perpetrator was being cautious about trying to kill one of the summoned or he simply had other reason for delaying him.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived!¡±

    Vefal pointed at a not too far a distance at a building built like a fortress on top of cliff that separated the river into two. Sentries were overlooking from the rampart and when they saw our boat, they shouted something towards the inside of the fortress.

    After a few minute, from the small entrance on the side of the fortress, there were several figures coming out and were towards the riverbank.

    As we neared the moor of the riverbank after a few more minutes, those figures earlier were three robed persons accompanied by several Guardians and they were standing as they wait.

    After we docked the boat, we stepped on the riverbank and greeted them.

    I took out a medallion of authority and the rest of the summoned did as well. The medallions were given by the Inheritors to us as a sign that we were the summoned. When I first started at the Western Endless Reach, I only needed to showed the medallion once when I arrived there. Since then, I kept it in my bag pack only to use it again on this day.

    ¡°Greeting honoured summoned, I am the permanent representative governor, Sarralus Vectakin.¡±

    The robed person who stood flanked by the other two robed persons, an elven with a pure hair, seeing the medallions, introduced himself to us as he and the other two bowed.

    ¡°This is my right advisor, Ghin Ka Shib and this is my left advisor, Kadar Nara.¡±

    On Sarralus¡¯ right, it was a burly man with two insectoid feeler on his forehead and on his left was a human woman with brown skin but transparent colourless hair.

    Both of them bowed after being introduced.

    ¡°Let us bring you to your quarters.¡±

    Prior to this, Ubermensch had told me that the representatives are sincere in their effort to assist us but the regiment that was assigned here seems to have several factions and most of the factions leaned towards the major tribes.

    Back in the Western Front, the regiment there had like three factions but it was nothing so serious that there were political games but from what I was told by the Ubermensch, here, The summoned had limited power to control the Northern Regiment as the regiment was mostly made from the various tribes, so they actually have more loyalty to their tribes rather than us, the representatives of Athryshiayl.

    We were led into the fortress. From the outside, there were several outer buildings connected with the wall. In the centre was an inner building occupying most of the space. We entered inside and entered a large hall.

    Looking at the interior, there was a gigantic tree in the centre of this building supporting like a ceiling beam, a typical design of Athryshiayl architecture.

    We were then led into a large door.

    ¡°Inside this door is a corridor that has several doors to personal room. All the Summoned before had stayed here. If you need anything just tap on the bell located just beside your door. ¡±

    Sarralus who was standing at the side of the door, showed us the corridor. There about ten doors and each door have a bell engraved with Eomancy circles on it.

    ¡°We will take our leave and in two Ethka, we will have a welcoming meeting with the captains.¡±

    Sarralus and the co. bowed and left us.

    The six of us looked at each other.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind which room I¡¯m in.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the room on the right in the middle.¡±

    Erganisu took the room nearest to the entrance on the left while Shakil took the middle one on the right side.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the room farthest on the left side while Ruigne, you should take the one in the middle on the left side too.¡±

    I nodded at Vefal.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll take the other rooms left. Which one do you wish to reside, Ghiscra?¡±

    After Vefal and I had picked our room, Ghrukka asked Ghiscra which room she wanted to stay in. She pointed at the room on the right just after the middle.

    Now that I see it, was the number summoned fixed or was there more as there ten rooms instead of six?

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Both of them walked towards their rooms. Just as I had dismissed that thought and was about to walked to mine, Vefal stopped me on the shoulder.

    Is she going to invite me into her room and have a sexy time?!

    ¡°Ruigne, can you come out after an hour to accompanying me checking the surrounding?¡±

    -Or not.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a date.¡±

    I happily replied though.

 CHAPTER 58

    From here, watching numerous rainforest trees and various sizes of hills, we can see some encampments from every direction. Atop of the main building inside the fort was a roofless watchtower of the highest vantage point.

    As summoned, no areas inside the fortress were restricted from us.

    Also, her [Shadow] was currently scouting the surrounding fortress.

    ¡°We should spend some times sky gazing here.¡±

    While Vefal smiled brightly while expanding her sight, I nodded. It was a perfect place after all. Strangely, for the past few months, even though the environment here was like that of a rainforest, there was barely any rain at all so I was wandering where all the humidity would go.

    ¡°So, did Rino confessed to you?¡±

    Out of the blue, she asked such unexpected question.

    ¡°You do know that she did pledge an allegiance at me but nothing like ¡®Will you be my man¡¯ more like ¡®will you be my lord¡¯.¡±

    Hearing me saying as such, Vefal chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s a subtle confession don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s been bothering me for quite some time, so I think this is the best time to ask her.

    ¡°Vefal¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I love you too.¡±

    Guh!!

    So casual and straightforward¡­ but when I looked at her face, there was no dishonesty in it but it was truly what she had felt.

    ¡°Then why¡­¡±

    ¡°I can understand that you are bewildered but I did tell Kiefy in the letters to inform you as such.¡±

    Inform me with what and how does she know what I was actually concern about? Kiefy did tell me about all the stories and cultures but I realized something¡­

    ¡°Is it relating to the tradition of marriage?¡±

    I realized Kiefy had deliberately left out such detail in our interaction.

    ¡°Perhaps he was too embarrassed to tell you of that since he never had any experience on it and neither do I but¡­ to better convey it, let me tell you about the story of my father and my mothers.¡±

    Wait, did she just said ¡®mothers¡¯?

    ¡°In your world, the concept of polygamy had also exist right?¡±

    I remembered telling her in one of our many conversations about life on earth back then. It was a very minor thing when she suddenly asked about the concept of marriage.

    ¡°I remembered you told me that they were abhorred in majority part of your world but in our world, it is possible to take on multiple wives and the reverse also works the same as some prominent women can take on multiple of husband without being looked down or frowned upon.¡±

    She then told me about the marriage custom in the empire that she and Kiefy had lived. From what I understand, it¡¯s no different than the polygamy we had back on earth but it was tolerated over there but even so, that sort of marriage was considered a special case.

    ¡°Contrary to what most of you think, I¡¯m actually just a half-sister with my brother.¡±

    Wait, they are not a twin?

    ¡°How come both of you looked almost the same?¡±

    ¡°I guess we¡¯re both genetically the same even though our mothers were different. What a funny word, ¡®genetically¡¯.¡±

    ¡°How do you feel about polygamy? I mean you¡¯re technically sharing¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t finish my question because it was too preposterous as far as I¡¯m concern.

    Vefal stood there as she was pondering, seemingly understood what I was trying to ask.

    ¡°This was what my mother had told me. Both of my mother¡¯s seem to be best of friend although from what I heard before that, during their childhood, they both met father separately and fell in love. I heard this from my real mother.¡±The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    She told me that her real mother was a daughter of a poor farmer. When she was ten, there was a period of draught that made her whole family starving, so she decided to steal other farmers produce nearby because nobody would willing to donate their produces to fellow farmers, one of which was her grandfather¡¯s farm.

    The first one she picked was that farm.

    She successfully snuck inside and began stealing. While in the process of stealing, her father alone caught her red-handed. Usually, she would get apprehended and hand over to the law but when her father saw such a frail, malnourished, and thin girl with a despondent yet frightful expression facing him, instead doing that, he assisted her mother packing the produces. She stood baffled and only reacted when he finished packing for her.

    Her father hurriedly ushered her out of there. When she was out of the farm, she looked back at her father who was shooing her away. The next day, she saw my father red with bruised as he was obviously punished by his parents for the missing produces. She snuck again but it was not to steal but she went towards her father, who was tending the farm animals. She asked him-

    ¡®Are you alright?¡¯

    ¡°My father turned at her with weak smile-¡±

    ¡®Aside from the bruises, I¡¯m fine. I lied telling that on whim, I decided to feed the animals with missing produces. Obviously, he knew I was lying so I was given corporal punishment and to tend the farm animals for one month without supper.¡¯

    Vefal paused and smiled.

    ¡°She then asked-¡±

    ¡®¡­ Why did you help me last night?¡¯

    ¡°My father answered her¡±

    ¡®¡­ We have about six farms here but through the years we lived, side by side, everyone here is looking out for themselves. Your dad was the hardest working person here even though he had the poorest quality in terms of land amongst us but even so, last year, he gave the largest donation of produces to the poor for the nearest city and yet, as your family sat starving now, not even one of us is handing out any help including my family. My dad always told me how smart I was and I should aim higher in life but what¡¯s the use of being smart if I can¡¯t em-empa-thize? Yeah I think it was ¡®empathize¡¯.¡¯

    Vefal turned to look at me.

    ¡°I think at that point my real mother had fallen in love.¡±

    We paused taking a short silence.

    ¡°My second mother or Kiefy¡¯s mother was from a noble family living on the nearby city. As a young girl at the age of ten, she was told by her stepmother how she ugly was so she often stayed or ¡®imprison¡¯ in the manor. Since she was the middle of her five siblings and she held no importance, so she was often left to her own device. She often followed the old maid, who had doted on her, to the market. The reason was she wanted to find some children to befriend with but children¡¯s around that age were cruel. After several encounters, she avoided most people but she still followed because there was nothing else to do for her back home. Then she met my father.¡±

    Vefal become very talkative when she talked to me about her personal memories. The trust she had in me was pure and blinding, I felt that my existence is a sin being so near to her.

    We both sat down on the floor and watched the skies as I realized this would take up our whole one hour before the meeting.

    ¡°Since my father was twelve at that time, he had the responsibility of following grandfather to the city to sell the produces. The first time they met, they had stumbled and knocked each other down. From what I heard, my second mother had avoided my father several times as he tried to approach her. She only relent after he got injured trying to approach her again. It turns out that father was like a country bumpkin that was excessively curious about life in the city. He detested most of the kids in the city as they always made fun of him but he found my mother was different as the first time they met, she apologized for knocking him over. I don¡¯t know much about what happened between them but she fell in love with my father as well.¡±

    She gazed at the cloud with a wistful longing expression.

    ¡°When my father was twenty, he inherited the farm. Surprisingly my grandfather only had one wife and he was the only child. A few months he had a surprise visit from my second mother who was led by my real mother. Apparently, they both met while my second mother who grown into a wonderful lady, was lost looking my father¡¯s home and my real mother seeing her as such, decided to be her guide as she was curious on why such a beauty was looking for her crush.¡±

    I can see where this is going.

    ¡°Afterward, they realized they had the same intention and so there was only two way to resolve. Either one of them gave up or they initiate the rite of Ghelbaki or ¡®Hearts become One¡¯, a Herlf marriage rite of multiple of persons. The rites required that the brides would live together for two years along with the proposed. If after two years had passed, they would decide whether they would marry the same man or not.¡±

    I understand what she was trying to do and the result of her mother¡¯s speaks for itself.

    ¡°So you were getting close with Rino because you wanted to do the same thing like your mothers did.¡±

    I asked as we both looked at the sky.

    ¡°Yes because for her, she might have a change of heart after sometimes had passed. It¡¯s understandable for me that sharing someone might be inconceivable in your world or her. I made her aware of my intention and she has¡±

    I nodded.

    Then again, how this devolved into talk of marriage was only natural I supposed.

    Love is such a vague and limitless concept and how thoroughly synonymously it was with the word ¡®marriage¡¯.

    About marriage, the one we had on earth where the majority of the world had acknowledged was that a monogamous marriage is a sacred union between a pair where they exchange vow. Personally speaking, it can¡¯t be denied that is it inherently possessive in nature and pride plays a major part in it as well. Throughout the ages, we modified the concept of marriage to the point that it was so excessively tied with the human laws.

    Even so, polygamy is quite the controversial subject back there and for someone like me who was raised in the environment of absolute monogamy, I naturally felt inclined to feel disdainful towards the concept of polygamy.

    All in all, we were geared to despise those who committed that as we would empathize with the notion of ¡®what is exclusively ours¡¯. Modern love was treated more like a real estate or maybe it was always like that since the advent of humanity.

    Hell, I honestly would feel burning jealousy if Vefal would bring another man and take him as a husband and trying me to agree to that.

    This is too unexpected.

 CHAPTER 59

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel any jealousy at all?¡±

    ¡°I might have but Rino is quite adorable. At first I did want to deter her but after getting quite personal with her on that day, she¡¯s kindred of mine and the reason we fell was the same.¡±

    She quipped with delight likely recounting the experience when they spent an entire day together.

    The reason they fell for me is the same reason? Bah, better not ask since that reason is probably something only women would understand.

    After some thorough thinking, I had retained some peace of mind. Thinking about it, it only matter if the hearts are willing or unwilling. For Vefal, this seems quite natural to her but for me and Rino, it¡¯s out of our norm. It¡¯s cultural shock.

    ¡°A few years.¡±

    Vefal looked at me with puzzlement when I muttered that.

    ¡°Give us a few years and we¡¯ll see what happens. As of now, this is too¡­ unexpected.¡±

    ¡°I understand but you don¡¯t mind if I continue being close with Rino right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not up for me to decide but don¡¯t make it a forced expectation though.¡±

    I don¡¯t know how to deal with this yet so I need time to think this thoroughly and also to confirm with Rino whether she¡¯s fine with this. In time, I believe I can accept this arrangement since I do adore them both but I can¡¯t force her to agree if she¡¯s apprehensive of this.

    We both stared at the sky for quite some times. If they are willing is it?

    --

    The six of us were seated in a large hall in seats reserved for the summoned in a large round table. There were about twenty nine people seating here beside us. Three of them were the representatives while the other twenty six was the captains.

    Each of the captains had introduced themselves and I had taken a mental note to discern which is troublesome and which is useful.

    The ones from the tribes was the one that I need to look out and the one from the Tchekaz was trustworthy to some degree.

    ¡°The meeting is concluded, we will give the best of our cooperation in these three months!¡±

    Sarralus bowed towards us with the rest of the captains and representative. Everyone got up. Some of them promptly left while other took the time to chat with each other. Only us summoned was not approached by any of them. Just as we were wary of them, they were wary of us too.

    ¡°Gosh, that was boring. I didn¡¯t even remember any of their names.¡±

    Shakil languidly yawned after he said that. I am guilty of the same sentiment as I only decided to divide them into eight directions on which their tribes were located.

    ¡°If I may, I wish to make an expedition across the land and observed the tribes and record their proceedings and tribal rites.¡±

    Erganisu stated his request. Prior to this, Erganisu had become a Recorder of the Grand Library. He had volunteered as such because it reminded of his former affiliation with the Warrior-Scholar order that he had once belonged.

    For some reason, Erganisu was staring at me as though he was waiting for my confirmation. It seems that I am the de facto leader again.

    I nodded.

    ¡°Do you need any assistants or items to assist you along the way?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, then I would a helper or two then, preferably, learned in Light Orange Eomancy or Light Grey Eomancy if possible. I need a copious amount of paper and inks too for permanent records.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll petition with the representative. What about the rest of you?¡±

    I turned and looked at the rest of the summoned.

    ¡°I will stay here and be your bodyguard.¡±

    Vefal said concisely.

    ¡°We may go out once in a while but we will mostly stay here.¡±

    ¡°I.. I will stay here too.¡±

    Ghrukka and Ghiscra gave their answers. Ghiscra had quite a lovely voice that reminded me of my little niece.

    ¡°Hmmm? Alright, I¡¯m only good at shooting people and sleeping, so I do nothing and stay here as well.¡±

    Seeing that most of us were staying, Shakil nonchalantly said as such and got up from his seat to leave but I have something else for him in mind.

    ¡°Since you are staying her, I can assign a position of advisor for you.¡±

    Shakil curved ears perked up when I got up from my seat and approached him. I only wanted for him to actually share my burden as I planned on being a mediocre administrator during this assignment.

    ¡°What?¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Shakil, you were from a world that has various tribes so I need help in terms of managing the policies when we are here. It seems that our objective here is mostly to keep the balance of power in the tribes. In terms of the knowledge of the inner working, you have the most experience amongst us.¡±

    Shakil upon hearing my request had a little incredulity in his face.

    ¡°Back then, I was only a tribe¡¯s champion. Governing an entire tribe is something beyond me what more a freaking eighty three tribes is infinitely impossible task for me. As I said, there are two things I¡¯m good at: Shooting people and sleep. Besides, you¡¯re the ¡®great commander¡¯ I¡¯m sure even without me, you can breezily sailed through this.¡±

    ¡°I admit I do have the capability to govern them but even with the ability to predict what is on their mind, I lack the capability to predict what¡¯s in their heart. You had lived a life as a tribesman. I really wouldn¡¯t believe you know nothing at all.¡±

    He pouted but there was a flash of relent on his face. I pounced on this chance.

    ¡°All I ask is that you give advises on how to proceed. you become my advisor for these three months. It¡¯s nothing much, if you want I can compensate you with some Quilens.¡±

    Finally, he sighed.

    ¡°Fine but I won¡¯t be bothered too much right?¡±

    ¡°Of course depending on the circumstances, I do need you around for an hour or two and we might have to pay a visit to tribes but not much.¡±

    Shakil nodded and promptly left. Of course

    Well, so begin our first day here.

    --

    On the next day, as I was on my way back to my room after requesting the petition from the representative for Erganisu¡¯s expedition and some introduction to what seems to be my office, I stumbled upon a piece of note on the hallway of our dormitory.

    I bend down and took it.

    ¡®The compilation of creating a mobile long-communication device via Eomancy.¡¯

    Huh? This looks interesting. As I read the content, I heard a slight sound of door opening. I quickly look at the source of the sound which was at the end of the hall- the door on the left.

    With the door slightly opened, a pair of purple eyes was peeking at me fearfully.

    ¡°Ghiscra, is it yours?¡±

    Looking at the figure that was trying to appear as conspicuous as possible and slowly closing the gap of the opened door, I can see part of her head nodding.

    Poor girl, if it were Vefal or Ghrukka, perhaps the gap of the door would have stayed constant.

    I picked up the note and walked towards her. Seeing me approached, the speed of the door closing had slightly increased.

    I sighed. I know she¡¯s afraid but we had interacted with each other several time, at least don¡¯t give me this treatment. I can¡¯t help but frown.

    I stuck out my left hand which was holding the note at her.

    A slender, white right arm extended hesitatingly towards the note and took it.

    I sighed and turned to walk back to my room but I stopped as I heard the creaking sound of a door opening behind me. The figure of a very nervous Ghiscra was coming out.

    As I looked at her, she winced as though my eyes had pierced her soul. I should change the ¡®indifferent¡¯ mode to ¡®approachable¡¯ mode.

    As I did that, Ghiscra was bowing her head slowly towards me showing that she was apologizing.

    ¡°I am sorry for my behaviour for these past months¡­ I can¡¯t help but be nervous around men but that¡¯s not enough of a reason of being so discourteous to anyone. Again, I apologized.¡±

    Her cracking voice was struggling to come out audibly.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, be at ease, I¡¯ll be on my way then.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ is it okay if I asked something from you.¡±

    Unexpectedly, as I turned to leave, she stopped me. Curious, I turned back but like always, she avoided making eye contact with me.

    ¡°You had seen the research note right? This research was a collaboration between Tevalini and me. It was a technology from her world but I find out from Kimiko that this technology had also existed in your world. She called it ¡®mobile phone¡¯ or the likes and when she explained the functions like long distance verbal and written communication, it was roughly the same as what Tevalini had described. So is it possible to give your input in it?¡±

    While looking at the floor, she was saying all of the words with fluid clarity like a newswoman.

    I knew nothing of these but then again, I barely poked myself into other summoned personal affairs.

    ¡°Yes they do exist in our world but I only know the rough fundamental of how a mobile phone works. You see for the verbal communication, the mobile phone convert our voice into electric signal which is transmitted into radio waves then converted back into sound to the recipient who holds the other mobile phone. Unfortunately, that¡¯s as far as I know about the process of how they work. I don¡¯t really have an in-depth knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, yes, Tevalini did mention ¡®Electric Signal¡¯ and ¡®Radio Waves¡¯ but most of those aren¡¯t feasible due to the lack of something called ¡®hardwares¡¯. Even if we manage to replicate the facilities that can create these ¡®hardwares¡¯, there is the problem of getting the resources called ¡®Silicon¡¯ or ¡®Plastic¡¯ which Tevalini had mentioned.¡±

    I nodded as creating these technologies aren¡¯t something that we are able to achieve but the fact that a research notes existed means-

    ¡°Even so, that research note indicates that you found an alternative?¡±

    ¡°Yes, oh, please wait for a while!¡±

    Excited, Ghiscra ran back into her room and came back with a stack of notes. She gave those notes to me.

    Perusing the notes one by one, I occasionally nodded in agreement as she stares at my expression. The research was heavily utilizing ¡®Recorded Voice¡¯, an advance Light Grey Eomancy spell for verbal communication and ¡®Distance Message¡¯ a Light Grey Eomancy spell for written communication.

    The main purpose was to make these two spells more effective in terms of distance range, feasible and user-friendly, crammed into an enchanted device.

    Even with the absent of technologies and resources this doesn¡¯t hinder her attempt in making one as by trying to apply the same fundamentals of the processes on Eomancy, thus it is possible to bring out the same result.

    Although greatly detailed, there¡¯s still were various problems to be tinkered but the main, current problem she¡¯s facing was the lack of fund to buy materials to be use for the prototype and experiments as she had no quilens left to buy.

    She had to wait for the next allowance or perform some deeds to get them. Apparently Athryshiayl doesn¡¯t provide research grant for unproven theories even if they are summoned.

    After finished perusing the notes, we had a lively discussion regarding the methods in the research notes as well as exchanging our knowledges in Eomancy. The depth of her understanding in Eomancy was adequate to the standard of Eomancers adept and naturally, as someone who also had the same interest, I couldn¡¯t help but also got excited and she was no different as she had excitement written on her face although we still avoided eye contact.

    ¡°Ruigne?¡±

    The discussion stopped as we both turned to the sound of a very familiar voice.

    Standing just in front of her room was Vefal with a smile as she looked at us.

 Short Story 2

    ¡°No¡­ I wasn¡¯t trying to sniff your underwear¡­¡±

    That¡¯s weird sleep talk. I never thought Ubermensch had an Aunty Complex but there¡¯s August secret masochism so it¡¯s not that bad.

    After a bout of drinking, Ubermensch only fault was that his alcohol tolerance was at a level where it¡¯s not possible to have a pissing contest with him.

    I¡¯m a little tipsy myself but this much is nothing. I¡¯m pretty sure I can have a few more swig before I mumble my secret fetish.

    Huh, getting drunk in another world is an achievement right? I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m overachiever when it comes to doing things in another world. Of course, I meant from earth and there¡¯s also Ubermensch, August and Kimiko but I bet none of them tried to do a pillow fortress in another world!

    Well aside from that, I was seriously contemplating the state of mind that I had recently developed.

    Here, I became someone that I never thought I would be. I had become someone with a clear goal and ambition along with a drive to actually achieving them.

    This was not me from back then.

    I sighed, took a swig, and refilled my cup.

    I can think of three reasons.

    Firstly, I was free from the absolute fate the modern world had prepared for me.

    It was not fate that would hold us back. Each and every one of us was born with equal opportunity and yet due to the accumulation of consequences of our predecessor, some of us had it better and other had it worse.

    Even so, nothing was that simple. After birth, society and the methods of nurture and the environment of nature was in the whim of select few who held power behind them.

    The most ridiculous notion was to believe that you stand a chance to be something.

    I was born a common birth, leading a common life. Nothing was to be expected as I was part of the masses. Even if I do dare to dream more, I would only be able to get the crumbs from the table.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Then I was summoned to this world. I was given a position of power just from being summoned but that was something at the back of my mind as I was still baffled by otherworldly experience at that time.

    I believe the fire of ambition had sparked when we were attacked during the parade.

    I involuntarily took command of the summoned and makeshift a plan to retaliate and save the hostages. After official and unofficial compliments for my steady commanding, the fire kindled even more.

    Then there was that battle of Western Reach just two months ago. Being given command to hundreds of captain and the respect of the summoned, at first I was floored with the sudden great responsibility. There were many more native candidates and summoned like Kiefy, Rino and even Vassil to take charge but all of the summoned on my team unanimously picked me due to my display of rapid reactionary leadership during the parade.

    I¡¯m no student in the art of war or a four star general incarnate but just a fresh out graduate but it was clear that I had talent to command men¡­ no, a talent to manipulate the situations.

    It¡¯s a leadership that has little need of charisma and more from intellectual observation.

    As I held the rein of command over the time until the battle, I felt a power from commanding thousands of lives, tangible in a sense of fulfilment knowing their lives were firmly in my control.

    Winning that battle further cemented my status of a commander, paving me the road to a glorious career as a general of Athryshiayl. All these further fuelling the fire of ambition as inside of me right now, that ambition is a raging bonfire.

    The second reason was because my lack of identity. Losing half of your life memories meant that you were half the human you used to be.

    With no adolescent or early teenage memories subconsciously influencing my decision making, everything I been doing here was logically dissect by the causes and reviewing the results and consequences, always picking the best courses.

    Although sometimes the emotion do convoluted my conscience, I would deliberately allow those emotions to run free only on light-hearted and frivolous situations. Bottling them indefinitely is just waiting for a disaster in the making.

    Because of this, the whole experience I had in this world was filling that gap and so I am more firm and clear of what I want.

    Thirdly, it was because of the other 24 Summoned especially Vefal and yes, Rino. some of us were so different in almost every aspect except our commonality in being summoned but that commonality was enough reason for me to take up this ambition of being able to be one of those who controlled the fate of Athryshiayl.

    None of the other summoned had sufficient understanding of the unforeseeable shadows that is circling us; ready to pounce once the light that was blessing on us had faded away.

    All the suspicious series of events had confirmed me that.

    And so with these circumstances, this amnesiac-struck of a drunkard, currently listening to the peak of humanity mumbling the perfection his aunt perfect pair of blue eyes now affirmed the reasons why he changed.

    Power is ambition and the new me crave for them because I want and I need them.

 CHAPTER 60

    Of course the smile that was on her face was not of unbridled jealousy but an honest smile that seems glad that both of us were talking.

    She walked and stood beside me.

    ¡°Lunch is about to be serve, so get ready and also, Ruigne, the representative, Sarralus, wished to see you regarding reports of several tribal grievances and disputes after lunch.¡±

    Just like that huh? Due to my presence in our group and most likely my fame for leading the summoned before, they had already relegated the duty of summoned representative to me. I don¡¯t mind though since this is something that I can definitely do.

    ¡°Ah I see! Well then, I need time to prepare myself so please excuse me.¡±

    She reverted back to her timid self and hurriedly closed the door without waiting for our replies.

    We stood there slightly shocked at her speed. We then broke into chuckles.

    ¡°Do you need to prepare anything?¡±

    ¡°Nope, let¡¯s go straight to the dining hall.¡±

    We got out from there and proceed to the dining hall which was located quite far from here.

    Along the way-

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I seen her so animated and passionate while talking to another male. Not even her cousin, Therius could have made her like gushing in excitement that.¡±

    ¡°We were talking about something that she had devoted herself into which is Eomancy. Who would have known that she was a descendant of a famous Pioneering Eomancer and a Second Generation summoned, Ghazra Helsion.¡±

    I found out about that when I saw the name in the basic guide for Eomancy although at that time I didn¡¯t know the connection until I noticed her full name. No wonder she was trying so hard to invoke an Origin Circle at that time although I failed to understand why she does that on the roadside also at that time.

    ¡°Still it¡¯s just like that you smoothly continued the exchange that actually revealed that side of her. How skilful as expected.¡±

    ¡°You made that sound like I manipulated the situation. It¡¯s called people skill. Wait, was it just recent or were you watching me the whole time?¡±

    ¡°Of course that¡¯s what it was called. Anyway, are you having a third candidate in mind? Oh, I managed to sneak around when you were handing her the note.¡±

    ¡°What? Seriously? Anyway, you should know by now that I¡¯ve only fancy women who can physically dominate me, if she is qualifying, then maybe!¡±

    I lightly joked as such but seriously in all honesty, Vefal alone is quite unnerving. If we added Ghiscra to the mix, I don¡¯t think I can handle any of them. Of course, in my deepest and wildest fantasy, I imagined being pampered by these beauties like Vefal, Rino, Ghiscra, Aeriasus and Tevalini and they would do more than just pampering¡­

    Of course fantasy is fantasy as I can¡¯t imagine any of them would degrade themselves to what I fantasize.

    Huh, better hide these thoughts. At times like these, women would have a sudden development in mind reading.

    ¡°How many women were at your beck and call and how debauchery was it?¡±

    Vefal looked at my face, her gaze piercing through with a mischievous glint.

    Of course my thought was read by her as she was this close to receive my wavelength.

    ¡°¡­ It was still within one digit!¡±

    Seeing her chuckling after hearing my answer felt like the time had almost stopped. One thing for sure is that I¡¯m glad I¡¯m beside her on this moment. I do felt like I had something to ask her but that something is eluding me.

    Oh well.

    After some minutes, we arrived at the dining hall that was especially separated for the summoned.

    --

    After we ate lunch, I was heading my way to the representative office although I¡¯m alone as Vefal who was my bodyguard had to go along with Shakil as they were asked to inspect the archery of the Warriors here. It seems that their fame of their exceptional and phenomenal archery had even reached here.

    Erganisu, Ghiscra and Ghrukka had decided to pay a visit to the Archive here.

    It seems that I was actually representing not for Athryshiayl but for my fellow, lazy summoned.

    But just as I came out from the door of the dining hall, I heard rough and rushed footsteps approaching from behind.

    When I turned back, a timid figure of Ghiscra was facing me.

    ¡°Ruigne, is it okay to ask for your assistance regarding my research? Your insight on Eomancy is astounding and the discussion we had earlier was enlightening enough that I had several ideas I wanted to try out but I need your help to rectify them as I try. So is it possible tomorrow...¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Letting her words trailed off, her confidence to even speak to me had gradually waned off.

    Guess I¡¯ll send out a life-line.

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s tomorrow, I am free after breakfast so I don¡¯t mind. Is that timing okay for you?

    ¡°Yes, absolutely, well then, I won¡¯t be holding you anymore, see you later.¡±

    She spoke immediately in a rapid when I agreed and dashed off swiftly. It seems as just asking my help was too much for her but I understand that much.

    I only smiled kindly, looking at her back.

    --

    ¡°The Beast Den and The River Sons are disputing claim on the border of their territory. This has happened for quite some times. The Forest Keepers are demanding that their chieftain¡¯s daughter to be returned after they sent a report that The Blazing Eyes Scion had eloped with her-¡±

    Sarralus was giving the summaries of all the current problems occurring in the land. As expected, the word ¡®tribe¡¯ was suitable to describe these eighty six groups of people: Independent, prideful and quick to anger. Problems such as these were something that I had expected.

    Although I am surprised by the sharp contrast of how different it was here compared to Tchekaz. In Tchekaz, most of the citizens over there had a resolute unity that was almost similar to nationalism.

    After Sarralus had finished summarizing, there were about forty eight reports and twelve internal reports in the regiment. For the Regiment, Kadar Nara who was the sit-in for one the deputy representative had asked for a leave as Ghin Ka Shib had already requested leaves during Ubermensch administration. Because of that one of us Summoned must chaired the deputy representative and Sarralus had asked me who should fill that role. I nominated Ghrukka since they have plenty of time on their hand and they are responsible enough.

    The previous summoned representative goes by the name, Horamel and that was about forty years ago. After she died and most of the ninth summoned were also dead or missing due to the expeditions, Sarralus who was the deputy representative had assumed the role but he was just a sit in while waiting for the next generation summoned to assumed the role.

    Basically these three months are a selection process to decide which of the current summoned would be the next representative to be assigned here.

    Since that was the case, I had long decided to show an average performance just so I don¡¯t become one. With that, the most likelihood to be chosen would be either Tevalini who has a bit of control freak perfectionist personality or Ghozano the straight lace.

    Ubermensch was excluded because he¡¯s an Heir.

    After the briefing, Sarralus had left but before her did; he told me that I was given three months to solve most of the issues in these.

    The whole day was spent reading the reports and finding anything particular about any of the issues.

    After, reading all the reports, I spotted a peculiar one that had caught my interest due to its strangeness and there seems to be some sort of indirect and subtle connection with us Summoned.

    I decided to pay a visit to the Archive before dinner was ready but even then I would still have some time, so I think I¡¯ll asked the local about some news of the current issues and rumours in the meantime.

    --

    After dinner, I went up to look for Shakil before I go to the tower. I¡¯d told Vefal this morning to wait at the tower where we were last night as we promised for a spar and stargazing.

    Of course, to be safe, when I found him staring at stars just outside of the courtyard, I ushered him to our corridor and inside my room.

    ¡°Shakil, sorry to inform you but I have something that I need you to do.¡±

    ¡°Goddamnit, I knew I shouldn¡¯t have said yes¡­¡±

    He sighed and continued-

    ¡°-What is it? Although I¡¯ll be honest, if it¡¯s something beyond me, I have to count myself out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a reconnaissance. Look at this.¡±

    I hand to him a copy of a report.

    He scanned through. After a few second, he frowned.

    ¡®46 missing individuals from six different tribes in the Northern part of the Symokiva for the past six months¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong except the large scale of missing people.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s part of the problem. The other part is that the six tribes as shown in a another report, are all affiliated and associated, informally speaking, they¡¯re all in an alliance and the period when these people started to go missing was six months ago, when we were summoned.¡±

    I was watching his reaction as he was connecting the dot. After a minute or so, he seems to have thought it through. He then leaned in closer towards me and whispered-

    ¡°Are you saying that we are being implicated in a sense? Even so it¡¯s still a far possibility, almost ridiculous and can be dismissed for a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°One we still can¡¯t ignore and I like to believe how coincidental it was too but after reading the report, I went to the archive and read the profiles of the six tribes. They have a history of being more prone to believing in superstition especially omens. As I said before, right after we were summoned, their tribesmen started to ¡®disappear'' with no traces. I asked some of the Guards and Warriors earlier and there were some hearsay coming from the north, that the Tenth Summoned are cursed and sacrifices are to be made but of course, all those were said in hushed tone. Horatius told me about the difficulties in governing here but now I¡¯m actually here, I can deny something is up and this missing case is only the tip of the iceberg.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s an iceberg? Anyway, I wonder why Mister Perfect last time didn¡¯t resolve this missing case but you¡¯re right, I have bad hunch about this as well. Tribes like these at a time would act irrational.¡±

    ¡°Never mind about that, I¡¯m gonna handle that part. Tomorrow you¡¯ll set out for the nearest of these tribes and get information about the current status over there. I¡¯ll estimate you can get this all done in the earliest a week. Also I can arrange part of the regiment to accompany you.¡±

    I too wandered why Ubermensch had disregarded this but perhaps there was a reason to it. I¡¯ll guess I would write to him and try to find anything else related to the missing report.

    ¡°Fine, I packed things up tomorrow. You ain¡¯t kidding around, so I like that.¡±

    Shakil had a determined grin as though I had made him motivated.

    ¡°Well, I rather see that all of us summoned would live through till ripe old age rather than dying prematurely.¡±

    ¡°Including Therius?¡±

    ¡°Fuck that guy but yeah, including him.¡±

    Both of us laughed and we went to our respective room.

    After reading the reports and spending time in the Archive, I now have a clear objective to accomplish in the land of Symokiva as initially coming here, I didn¡¯t have any but now, there¡¯s an opportunity to be seized and if done correctly, it would benefit us summoned in the long term.

    Oh, I have to warn Erganisu too.

 CHAPTER 61

    Three days had passed.

    I woke up with vigour this morning.

    So my daily routine was, before breakfast, Both Vefal and I would have a spar. If I have to say, I improved a lot during my time on the Western Endless Reach as my sparring partner was Rino but yeah I still get my ass handed to me but she did say there was visible improvement.

    After breakfast, I go on an inspection around the fortress.

    In these few days, Vefal [Shadow] had already explored all the nooks and crooks of the fortress. Aside from making a personal map for each of us, her [Shadow] was also operating counter-espionage by literally blending in the shadow. We had identified several individuals in the fortress that are spying on us.

    So we let it be.

    It¡¯s a hassle to purge them out and it¡¯ll just let those who sent them know that we know we¡¯re being spied.

    Information is power but if we control what type of information they received, it¡¯s technically our power.

    Two days ago before Erganisu leave for his trip, I told him to about the missing report and the rumour. He didn¡¯t back out from the trip but he thanked me for the head up.

    At times like this I really missed Krolve and his special ability just so Erganisu can teleport back if he¡¯s in danger and Shakil can get back here much faster.

    Afterward, there was a short meeting with the representative regarding which of the issues would be prioritized and addressed.

    I did some further reading on the issue of the missing report but since it was a relatively old case and the last missing person was about a month ago, there was nothing else for me to check and no other cases were linked.

    The letter from Ubermensch had also arrived today.

    Turns out, Ubermensch did take some action as he send search parties which he headed the operation, checking the places where the missing was last seen. It lasted for almost a month but they couldn¡¯t find even one of them.

    He had to give up as there was a very urgent matter that had needed to be addressed immediately. I think it was a tribal conflict? Come to think of it, when I asked him during our drinking session, he did say that amongst the unresolved issues, there was an important issue that he had truly regretted not being able to resolve. It must be the missing report.

    When Sarralus inquired about my decision about the priority of solving issues, I simply asked him if there were any tribe representative that had been sent over here. There was a lodge specifically for visitors here when I inquired the guards last night, so there were bound to be someone outside staying for a night or two.

    He answered there were about four so I told him to immediately make appointments with them as it¡¯s better to solve the ones which the tribes themselves felt urgent enough to send a representative. He nodded and seemingly approved of it.

    Uwah, that can¡¯t be good, I guess I can offset the competence by acting like a bumbling fool in the appointments.

    As of now, I was in front of the door to the room of Miss Ghiscra. I¡¯d told Vefal about this during our stargazing session and she approved as she think I can bring out the best of Ghiscra. In the meantime, she would spend the morning supporting her [Shadow] in luring those spies away from our activities.

    Although I felt like she was trying to not being the third wheel.

    Does she really think I want to seduce Ghiscra?

    Before I could knock the door, the door had opened and Miss Ghiscra, in her usual scientist-like attire came out with a stack of notes like she knew I was standing outside.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I was late, the meeting was a bit lengthy than I expected.¡±

    For some reason, I felt like a boyfriend that had ran late in picking up his girlfriend. It¡¯s probably just some repressed self-inducing guilt. Not knowing my concern, Ghiscra only had an understanding expression on her face upon hearing my reason.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I was the one who had asked for help.¡±

    ¡°Well then, where shall we conduct our study?¡±

    ¡°Just follow me, I had found a place where I felt comfortable the most but if you have a better place, then I¡¯m okay with that too.¡±

    ¡°No, no. We¡¯ll go to your place for your own comfort.¡±

    She nodded and began walking. I followed behind her.

    Her perception of being a rude girl back then was completely dispelled with her amiable behaviour right now. I guess I am guilty of judging a book by its cover. Still, eye contact is still something that she can¡¯t do. I think she has a mild Androphobia.

    After some walking, we had arrived at the tower where just last night, I was stargazing with Vefal.

    ¡°This is the place.¡±

    ¡°I see. So you also enjoyed this open air type of place. Was that reason why you were found practicing the Origin Circle beside the road at that time?¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Hearing that, she let out a squeak of embarrassment.

    ¡°Ahaha, well yes, being outdoor makes my mind refresh and it¡¯s a habit of mine ever since I was in the Academy back on my world. At that time, I was so focused on succeeding that I forgot my manner and also my parents back then always told me to be wary of strangers but still¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, conventionally speaking, there was nothing wrong that you acted that way. I mean a suspicious looking guy suddenly trying to get friendly but I did leave after I greeted you and got no respond¡­ Yeah, it¡¯s your fault.¡±

    ¡°Ehehehe, my bad! I thought I was at the breakthrough, I forego everything. I even forgot dinner. Oh, thanks for the meal at that time, it was really, really delicious, who cooked it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking at him right now!¡±

    I never had bragged my cooking prowess but upon receiving a compliment of ¡®really, really delicious¡¯, humbleness can take a back seat.

    ¡°You can cook?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, although when I tried to cook the ingredients in this world, most of the initial attempts were trials and errors. You know, we¡¯re getting further away from our purpose, let¡¯s start now.¡±

    ¡°My bad, I always gets carried away so let¡¯s stop and immediately starts now. By the way, you don¡¯t mind sitting and discussing it on the floor? I forgot telling you about bringing tables and chairs up-¡±

    As she was flustering, I rose up my right hand with my eyes closed while shaking my head from side to side.

    ¡°Sitting and discussing on the floor? I cannot agree more!¡±

    She had a confused expression watching my grin but yeah, happily agreeing to conduct a research on the floor is weird but I am simple man with a simple needs and wants.

    One hour had passed as we sat here, animatedly throwing theories and conjectures and how to apply them.

    Eomancy energies have three major stages of Form: The coloured stage when it becomes a spell, The Quasi stage, when the colour can¡¯t be seen with naked eyes due to the spell being ¡®overstretched¡¯ as in the spell loses the foundational links that ties the spell structure but the spell would still be effective for a few moment and, Natural Stage, the always present Wind of Eomancy.

    Half of the known spells don¡¯t proceed to the second stage and went straight to the third stage but both ¡®recorded voice¡¯ and ¡®distance message¡¯ started by making a short burst of coloured shockwave which was the first stage but if one were to enchant themselves with a certain Light White Eomancy or Light Orange Eomancy, they can see the second stage shockwave, traveling far into the distance.

    Because of that, Light Grey has a pivotal role for the long distance on the communication device and she tried to implement both spells into the device. Thinking it wasn¡¯t feasible; I told her that we should just focus one spell. As which spell we should implemented, I suggested we focused the advance spell ¡®Recorded Voice¡¯ as unlike ¡®Distance Message¡¯, it sends recorded verbal words instead of written words in the conjuring in the air of the receiver. It just better to hear then to write although we would try to implement ¡®distance message¡¯ in the future.

    Of course, there¡¯s also a Light Orange Eomancy spell that has the same function and don¡¯t need any spell for anyone to receive it but the range is abysmally short so that was crossed out.

    So aside from it being an advanced class, the other problem she had was that the spell would only work on those who had enchanted themselves with a basic Light Grey ¡®Receiver¡¯ spell which makes them attuned to the frequency for the spell.

    That¡¯s not actually a problem the way I see it.

    Also the interaction between the spell is an open channel if used via casting, so anyone, including the enemies can listen in. Of course, you can try to add more words to the spell, thus limiting or ¡®passworded¡¯ the frequency but that technically would make the ¡®recorded voice¡¯ a forbidden level spell.

    The only solution was to make an enchanted tool as Eomancy Enchantment can easily solve this problem with helps from Supporting Formation.

    ¡°Well then, I look forward to our future endeavour!¡±

    ¡°Me too. I wouldn¡¯t mind extending this but unfortunately, I have boring administrative works shoved to me. You wouldn¡¯t happen to like boring administrative works would you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t!¡±

    She smiled happily, content with having someone to discuss as she said that.

    Wow, she¡¯s not actually shy. I just misinterpreted her cautiousness as timidity.

    I nodded and went down.

    --

    A week had passed and nothing much had happened but the usual dredge of bureaucracy.

    Right now, I was drinking tea in the office for the summoned representative. Vefal who was my bodyguard came along but she was currently taking a nap at the only couch here as today was this world¡¯s Sunday, which is our rest day but I had some few documents to check so I stopped by at the office. There was nothing else to do either way.

    After checking the needed documents, I was currently thinking on what had happened in the last few days of ¡®nothing much¡¯.

    First, my position as the summoned representative was like a nine to five job. Every day, my routine after researching with Ghiscra was meeting with Native Representative, Sarralus then lunch then meeting with my deputy representative, Ghrukka, then meeting with tribe representatives and then supper.

    Some of the representative had absolutely no respect for the summoned so they would sometimes try to scuffle with me over some issues but with Vefal around, most of them were easily restrained by her and sometimes she use that knockout technique to the more unruly. I had secretly enjoyed watching their expression went aghast as they were pummelled on.

    Second, I had received letters from Erganisu regarding his travel. He started to travel from the west side and going to the east. Location wise, this fortress was located at the southern most of the Symokiva.

    From the letters, he described that his journey had some ups and downs. Some tribes received him with good will while others were reluctant to do so. Although most tribes were supportive in showing their tradition and costumes to Erganisu, a few of them had refused due to strict prohibition towards outsiders.

    On the same letters, we had exchanged secret codes for the more confidential intelligences. Erganisu had noted that some of the tribes seem agitated by some rumours of the tenth summoned bringing misfortune and surprisingly ¡®chaos¡¯ upon Symokiva but there were rather low or almost no reports of any sort of troubles in the west side.

    Still, it couldn¡¯t be deny that there is a perpetrator that has the intention of bringing chaos around Symokiva.

    Regarding Shakil, I told him that he is prohibited to send letters as he is technically on a covert infiltration mission to the northern six tribes. He only would give reports after he finished.

    As I thought things over, from the window that I was staring out at the ward or is it courtyard? Anyway, just outside of the fortress, I spotted a periwinkle haired girl, cautiously walking about while turning her head all around like she was looking for something she had lost.

    Feeling a little peckish, I smiled as I was thinking of helping such a poor soul.

 CHAPTER 62

    ¡°Are you lost, young miss?¡±

    I casually asked to a figure of a periwinkle haired girl who was on the ground as she scoured for something.

    Hearing my question, she quickly turned but realizing she nearly made an eye contact, she turned her eyes away.

    ¡°Oh, Ruigne!¡±

    She sighed in relief.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    When I asked again, she had a hesitating expression mixed with embarrassment as she seemingly struggle to explain.

    ¡°¡­ I lost my notes¡­ again. I was at my usual place when suddenly I gained some inspiration and I made a victory pose. When I held my right hand which was holding the notes up, the wind suddenly blew hard and scattered the notes.¡±

    I stifled my laughter. She turned aside and there was a hint of anger on her face. How cute.

    ¡°I happened to be free at this moment so would you like a helping hand? Actually, you can ask the steward of the fortress to send a few of the soldiers to assist you, you know?¡±

    ¡°I could?!!¡±

    She was genuinely shocked. Apparently she didn¡¯t realize the bonus benefits of being a summoned.

    ¡°Well, I already informed them to standby, ready to assist after I give the signal.¡±

    ¡°That would be a help, please do!¡±

    After she urged, I turned towards a guard behind us and gave him the signal. He came to me and I explained the details. After being explained, he nodded and told the scores of guards to search for the notes. They filled the courtyard, searching for the papers.

    After half an hour, they collected and found all the papers. I said thank and dismissed the guards.

    Ghiscra stood there, smiling with a relieved expression.

    ¡°You should take a break for a while.¡±

    ¡°I guess so. I was too absorbed into researching, I forgot to eat breakfast!¡±

    She laughed daintily.

    ¡°By the way, have you seen Ghrukka? For some reason, I haven¡¯t seen them for two days.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ she or he is currently in the ¡°Demon¡¯ personality stage.¡±

    I awkwardly nodded. Back then, before we began our assignment, most of the summoned who were on good terms with Ghrukka had wondered why something he doesn¡¯t leave their Fhagec for a day or two. It was only when Fryphov, their roommate had nonchalantly informed us that Ghrukka had tied themselves with steel-like chains on that certain day.

    I thought that he shared the same hobby with August so I thought they could be playmates and introduce a new play of ¡®the black guy and the tentacle¡¯.

    Joke aside; as soon as we were informed, we forcibly barged into their Fhagec. From that day, we learned that Ghrukka has a split personality¡¯s issue.

    They were two other personalities inside of them which we dubbed ¡®Demon¡¯ and ¡®Quiet¡¯.

    The ¡®Demon¡¯ was an abrasive and violent one while the ¡®Quiet¡¯ never speak and was very timid.

    After he reverted back into his original personality, he explained to us that, it seems that both personalities were born from the course of Ghrukka uses of their ability to erase memories. It seems when Ghrukka erase memories; they would have an empathic link to the memories making those memories as their own. During the erasure process, they would experience and personally relived the memory before it would be erase. That¡¯s what they told me.

    It was also why I use ¡®them¡¯ instead of ¡®he¡¯ or ¡®her¡¯ when it comes to Ghrukka.

    ¡°I see. Best not disturb then.¡±

    ¡°Also, I haven¡¯t seen Shakil for a while.¡±

    ¡°Oh, him¡­ I¡­ sent him on an errant; he should be back by today or tomorrow, hopefully.¡±

    ~Whoosh~

    It was a faint sound but I heard it all the same. It was the sound when a bird flaps its wings but for even a faint sound meant that this was quite a huge bird or so.

    The sound was coming from my right and I looked there.

    Up in the air, a pair of crimson bat-like wings was fluttering and in between the wings was a figure that I hadn¡¯t seen for a week.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Speaking of the devil, he really did come back in a week. Well, a week and three days to be exact.

    After a minute or so, he flew down and landed right next between me and Ghiscra.

    Shakil was all-smile, although he looked worn out and the bloody wings behind him retracted and coalesce like liquid into the large gourd that he was carrying behind.

    Shakil special ability was called [Offering] in which he can bind a certain amount of blood or rather anything that is similar to blood which contain what he called ¡®Life Source¡¯ and solidified them, making anything from arrows to wings. Although after a certain amount of distance, he would gradually lose control of the blood the further they are away from him.

    ¡°Salutation to both of you, are you two engaging in a secret affair, laughing with each other oh so intimately.¡±

    As soon as he landed, he quipped with a smirk.

    ¡°Shakil, in open and public space, this hardly qualified for a secret affair don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Yeah and if we were, who are you to bother us two lovebirds!?¡±

    After I follow up with Ghiscra, she squeaked out an ¡®eek¡¯ sound and glared at me. Again, how cute.

    ¡°Anyway, I had hell of a week so you don¡¯t mind if I take some time to recuperate, Ruigne?¡±

    When Shakil had requested me, looking closely, he was indeed ragged, battered and dishevelled as though he had his hands and feet¡¯s tied and was left rolling on the slope.

    ¡°You looked worse to wear, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I tell you in details later on.¡±

    Shakil nodded and went inside.

    Ghiscra curiously peered at Shakil with a baffled expression.

    ¡°Where did you sent him exactly?¡±

    ¡°Just a tourism trip to the north of Symokiva.¡±

    --

    ¡°Oh by the gods, you better coughed up some Quilens. I literally risked life and limbs in the past few days.¡±

    Inside my room, both Shakil and I were seated while Shakil tiredly exclaimed with a fed-up expression.

    ¡°Quilens, huh? I guess I could make a request. Anyway, tell me everything.¡±

    ¡°Okay, on initial part of the journey, everything was fine until I reached at the border of the north on the third day. It seems that the further away you are from Tchekaz, the more the native would disrespect you but they don¡¯t stop you or anything. The boat I was in actually got stopped by some human tribesmen and we almost got ¡®arrested¡¯. Not what I have in mind so I got myself into a physical altercation. After nearly beating the rest of them near death, they told me that they thought this boat was from another tribe. Apparently there¡¯s a supposable sanctioned skirmish between two tribes at that place and at that time. I had to show my medallion to show my status as a Summoned.¡±

    Wait the minute? That¡¯s new. Solving conflict with violence is pretty normal in Symokiva. You gotten let these sorts of people blow off their steam but every conflict must be approve and sanction by the highest representative from Athryshiayl, which is me as of now. I never approved any of these nor would Sarralus because he had already showed me the list of already approved conflicts by Ubermensch during his assignment.

    These sanction conflict approval of at least four months.

    I gestured him to continue.

    ¡°After they found out that I was a Summoned, they let me through without delay. Already beating them near to death was enough to scare them then again, since those dung eaters tried to kill me, I should have at least skinned two or three of them.¡±

    ¡°Shakil, this only happened in the northern part right? What about along the way?¡±

    Hopefully it¡¯s only the northerners.

    ¡°Yeah, as far as I know, all the way from here to there, the boat ride was relaxing until we reached the north. It would have been that way with only that troubling incident and the following few conflicts wasn¡¯t as troubling as the first one until I had been ambushed while within the territories of the six tribes several times.¡±

    ¡°Ambushed?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, these happen when I was alone on the road and it always during midnight. The first one was a close call as I had suffered a grievous wound¡­ if it wasn¡¯t for my special ability, we wouldn¡¯t be having this conversation. You really did send me to a suicidal mission.¡±

    He complained grumpily.

    ¡°Sorry¡­ Anyway, can you describe your assailants?¡±

    ¡°Them huh? They always come in three or four and dressed in heavy garb, concealing their appearance. In terms of fighting skill, they were adequately sufficient and the teamwork that they displayed would shame us summoned, well only us Fazgox. When they fought though, they move in a rigid manner and I actually swore I mortally wounded one of them but that person just shrugged it off like nothing had happened. The last ambush had liked, six people cornering me, so I escaped to the sky and fled to the nearest outpost. Been flying intermittently ever since, so here I am.¡±

    Hearing about these assailants, I can¡¯t help but to think about the kidnapped victims for some reason.

    ¡°Okay, aside from that, how was the situation with the six tribes?¡±

    ¡°I only managed to spy four of them before I was forced to flee. Generally speaking, they have a very bad perception against us. In my personal opinion, they seem to equate respect and fear in the same vein and they probably assume that we wouldn¡¯t venture there and personally made some show of strength. Since it was nearly few decades since the last summoned, the impact and fear of the summoned waned and so they viewed us in contempt. By how things are going, these ¡®sanctioned¡¯ conflicts, is an open disrespect to what your authority representing. You can say that the signs of revolt are near.¡±

    Just as I¡¯d suspected, through reading reports throughout the years in this past week, with the influence of the Summoned dwindling and other various factors like certain tribes gaining more prominence, certain tribes joining in secret alliance, the grievances over the monthly tribute from every tribe and the dissatisfaction of being subjected to and lowering themselves to Athryshiayl, the tribes in Symokiva are becoming more bold and more restless. Even though Tchekaz had kept these tribes in checked, they always had been too autonomous and too prideful to fully submit.

    The lack of Summoned for the past decades as authoritative figures had only served as a catalyst for them to strive for full independence as they probably had wanted to do this ever since the last summoned stationed here was gone and the only thing that was stopping them to secede back then was because they were consolidating and banking up their power and what stopping them now was the current Grand Incursion. Most probably when that ends, they would officially proclaim their intention.

    It¡¯s quite a complex political intrigue if I have to say.

    ¡°Oh, I saw someone, rather a woman of a sort; you know when we were brought into this world.¡±

 CHAPTER 63

    When he brought that up, I instantly searched in my memories bank about what happened on that night. It was¡­ unforgettable for various reasons. Maybe I should have asked Ghrukka to erase some of those moments. After going through one memory after another, there was this scene where I saw the Head Priest, Ghaez was conversing with a heavily garbed figure of a woman.

    ¡°Are you talking about that heavily garbed woman at that time who was talking with Ghaez?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I mean it was obvious it was a she. So anyway, turns out she¡¯s the young wife for one of the more prominent tribal chief there, the Grey Star clan. After some snooping, it seems she got married after we were summoned and the thing is she from the southern land of Valvakea.¡±

    This just added her to my list of individuals to lookout as I remembered how mightily suspicious of her back during the summoning. I mean overclothing is sign of female villainy in my book.

    ¡°That¡¯s an awfully long way to get married. I¡¯ll do some background check on her then. Is there anything else?¡±

    Shakil was holding his chin, trying hard to recall. After a few second, he shakes his head. Afterward, I asked him several minor questions regarding the Six Tribes.

    After I was done questioning¡­

    ¡°I had a hell of a week so all I want right now is an entire week of relaxation with the promise from a certain someone that I won¡¯t be sent into a suicidal mission again.¡±

    He let out a sardonic smile at me.

    I sighed and in an apologizing manner, bowed towards him.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Your sincerity really is astonishing even though you¡¯re one of the most calculating persons that I had pleasure of knowing. You have better qualities than that law-abiding, strictly rigid Ghozano or that holier than thou, overbearing asshole of a Feshgru, Therius. Compared to them, you and the pretty boy, Horatius are the better pair.¡±

    He sighed as he reclined on the chair. I started chuckling involuntarily as I did share the same sentiment.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad that there is someone who appreciated my scheming methods, all for the embetterment of us summoned.¡±

    -Or at least I would like to believe I¡¯m doing. It is more or least for self-preservation for me and some of the Summoned.

    ¡°Aye, when a tribe is in a dire strait, a dire measure is the only way.¡±

    He got up from his chair.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave since I did my role already.¡±

    I got up too and extended my hand for a handshake. Without hesitating, he took it.

    ¡°Thanks a lot. Although I won¡¯t ask you to take on near suicidal missions again but I still need help, I looked forward to your continued assistance.¡±

    ¡°Bah, what a veiled bastardful of a pleasantries!¡±

    I chuckled as he lightly groaned with a grumpy expression and then he left.

    I slumped down on the chair. I am lucky to have such a sharp-tongued but agreeable and most importantly, a capable person to assist me but all of them are my equal, not my subordinates so I always reminded myself that it¡¯s a give and take.

    I already employed him once so it would be some times before I can ask him again.

    I had reaped quite a wealth of information from his mission. With it, I can already mastermind schemes on how to bend these winds of change to my will.

    The thing is, from the start, I only have a superficial loyalty towards Athryshiayl.

    During my time in Tchekaz, only the frivolous and yet genuine Inheritors had earned my respect but the Ten Great Houses, the other political power of Athryshiayl made me experience the flimsy, folderol-filled politic of earth.

    The Ten Great House had formed their self-governed settlements around Tchekaz as they probably felt that it was too beneath of them to share the same space with the Inheritors.

    Also, their political influence is only second to the Inheritor but the legacy and accumulation of their force vastly outstripped the Inheritors, who only had the veneration of the residents of Tchekaz, by a significant margin.

    All ten of them are descendant from Inheritors who achieved greatness or at least have their own three or more pages in the various history books.

    Now, onto their conduct, on the outset, they act magnanimously and pull off an exemplary act in being charitable but at the same time, they also held and pulled strings from the shadow, manipulating the results and took action in every way imaginable to obtain and hold on to power.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    The road to the top of the food chain for anyone intelligent enough to wipe their own asses is not built on altruism and good virtues.

    Therefore, they had use every measure possible to earn the summoned¡¯s goodwill and bring them to their fold. I know quite some of us had already aligned themselves with the Ten Great Houses.

    Even I had received several invitations from them especially at the Western side where three of the Great Houses that were in charge over the operation of Eo Stones Mining.

    Ever since that battle, I was highly viewed by those three Great Houses. Apparently, the Endless Western Reach was also called ¡®The Grand Minework¡¯ by the higher up.

    That¡¯s why I think that it is only right to peg them down a notch by introducing a third faction, one that is wholly dedicated to be at the loggerhead with the Great Houses faction.

    -A United Eighty-Three Tribes gained sovereignty and equal right as a partner with Athryshiayl.

    Usually, the tricky thing about bringing forth revolution is the how but right now, all the conditions for the prerequisite of gaining sovereignty had already been met so several things that they need is the time after the Grand Incursion, the end of their little, petty conflicts between tribes and a fix to their perception of us, the summoned.

    I have several solutions in mind to makes sure that everything would go smoothly.

    --

    Three weeks after Shakil report, I was preparing for the trip to the North as I was requested or rather implored for my presence to visit the northern outpost last week because of those suspected unsanctioned conflicts by the official there.

    I had done a background check on the official over there. In general, he follows wherever the wind goes and right now it was going with the tribes of Symokiva.

    I already more or less settle all the cases that had presented to me. The way I settled them was adequate.

    After I replied the request, I made several preparations like taking along a few squads and several helpers, procuring supplies, notifying the tribes in that region and et cetera.

    I had already sent a letter to Erganisu to join up with us. As of right now, he¡¯s probably on the way to the designated location that I mentioned in the letter.

    Also there was another reason for this trip.

    Outside of the entrance of the fortress with about a hundred people preparing for the trip, I looked to my sides. On my right side, Vefal was checking the content of her bag while on my left side; Ghiscra was doing the same thing except she two bags, one of them were larger while the other one was smaller almost the size of a pouch.

    For this trip, I brought Vefal, who was my bodyguard and Ghiscra who had asked for my help to start-up the ¡®Long Distance Communication System¡¯ Project. This was the other reason for this trip.

    Ghiscra had started this research for almost five months as she had already prepared blueprints. Before I had assisted her, she stumbled some obstacles she couldn¡¯t solve even with the help of Tevalini and her special ability and were only able to complete after we worked together with me giving a few pointers with my experience on earth.

    As of now, the project had entered into the final stage, the ¡®testing¡¯ stage.

    ¡°Is everything prepared?¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    As I asked her that, I went behind her and checked the content of the smaller bag. Inside was a thin three layered slab the shaped of a rough hourglass and inscribed on the surface of the slab was an Eomancy spell and Formations.

    This was a prototype of the communication device.

    There were actually two of them but one of them was left in the care of Shakil, who opted to stay with Ghrukka in holding the fort.

    That guy just doesn¡¯t want to relive the experience of those lonely nights where he can get killed suddenly. Well, I guess that reason is justifiable.

    ¡°Are the special parts all ready?¡±

    After I looked at the bag, Ghiscra asked me from the side.

    I turned my head at the supplies of stacks at the middle of this group. Inside those stacks were preserved foods, various tools for erecting tents, some fire woods, and there was a marked box that was sent here from the Eomancy Council along with long oblong shaped box. Inside the first box was collection of special materials I requested by using one of my ¡®formal request¡¯ and other one was an obelisk made from the special materials.

    After proving my worth as a commander, before I was sent here, I was given by the Inheritors three writ of Haercul or ¡®formal request¡¯. It¡¯s like owning favour from the Inheritors of Athryshiayl and I can request any high-amount request even for those courtesans to be sent here from what I called the red-light district except I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­

    Damn stupid sexual need.

    Anyway, I already use up two of them. One was to request about 200 Quilens, which was the limit, for me to give to Shakil as a reward for doing the reconnaissance mission. The second one was the collection of enchanted parts from the Eomancy Council.

    As we converse, two men garbed in feathered armours and some tribal decorations came towards us. One of them was a human with blue hair and the other one was a dark scaled humanoid.

    I got up and looked at both of them with a stern expression. I always remembered what Shakil had advice before: In the face of any tribesman, they always equate respect with power.

    Just like the military but albeit different as rank means nothing to them.

    My demeanour must show as such in front of them.

    ¡°Is everyone done with their preparation?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Both of them resolutely affirmed.

    The blue haired man was called Aflin and he was from the tribe of ¡®Thousand Hills¡¯ and the scaled dragonoid were called Cavseb from the tribe of ¡®Blackened Drakes¡¯.

    Both of the tribes were from the four tribes that Shakil had visited. From the answer he had given, these two tribes were the most welcoming for him during his visit so I naturally seek out both of them.

    ¡°Relay the order that we are moving out!¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    I turned my face towards the north but then I realized, was the direction I was facing was actually really the North like the North north? Ah, nobody cares.

 CHAPTER 64

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re done. We can move on to the next location.¡±

    Both Ghiscra and I were looking up at our handiwork that was attached to a tree branch of a large tree. The handiwork was shaped like node with a single antenna on top of it.

    This was part of our ¡®Eomancy long-distance system¡¯.

    Firstly, the communication device was an advanced enchanted tool that was the brainchild that both Ghiscra and I had worked on but it was mostly from Ghiscra side as she put effort in most of the research and prepared the blueprint.

    To explain it in details, the communication device is a three layered slab in which the first layer was etched two light grey Eomancy Circles and five supporting formations, the second layer was etched with a light yellow Eomancy Circle and three supporting formations and the third layer was the battery compartment for the Eo stone with a single formation.

    Now about the wonder of Eomancy Enchantment, the simplest example would be the circle formation on the kashra paper but the higher enchantment can make a tool that can use the spell or spells in an unlimited amount as long as there are Eo stone to power them. Of course, Enchantment is like a standalone method in Eomancy and only a select few could become an Enchanter. One of the requirements was that one has to be able to use at least twenty-five Colours.

    Furthermore, in Enchantment, it has the unique aspect of having something called Supporting Formations that are able to modify the spell parameters.

    To start with, on the first layer, there is a ¡®focus¡¯ formation which helps the device emit an initial wave in which after it had detected a device with a modified light grey spell ¡®Receiver¡¯ and also had been accepted, it would create a link and focus all the energy towards the other device and vice-versa. The two spells: ¡®Recorded Voice¡¯ and ¡®Receiver¡¯ are made up into a single process which is the link, so technically it¡¯s a single spell as this was also another unique aspect of an enchanted tool in which it can combine spells of the same colour into one spell. As far as I know, the recorded limit for how many same-coloured spells that can be made into one spell was only four.

    On the same layer, there were three empowering formation, causing amplification of the energy of the grey Eomancy, making it increases in range but doing so was a risk because it could grow unstable from too much energy but with the Light Yellow Eomancy ¡®Moderation¡¯ spell on the second layer, it kept the amplification in check but it does so by chipping of the excess energies after the link was completed but this process would also cause a shortening of the time of the link and the link would weaken and dissolved eventually. To solve this, we use an ¡®absorption¡¯ formation on the same layer that absorb the chipped off energy back into the process so it became a constant cycle of expelling and absorbing. To put it in a layman term, it maintain the link by becoming excessive in energy in a second and then into a weakened state in a second then back into excessive state and so on.

    But even so, the output of the combined colour spells plus the supporting formations was voraciously consuming but with my consummated knowledge of Sealed Words and Enchantment Formations and Ghiscra¡¯s precise and solid approach to Eomancy plus her in-depth knowledge in Eomancy Theories, We were able to reduce the rate of the overall consumption. We found out that the process of powering the device was too crude as it had no specific paths or routes but instead it powered the whole slab. This sort of output was excessively wasteful.

    And so we thought of why don¡¯t we also add in a formation for the battery compartment that can help the Eo stone to give a proper output? There was never a recorded use for it before as most enchanter thought that Supporting Formation is only viable for spells formation but you never know if you never try and so we had made a new formation called ¡®Branching¡¯ that was specifically made catering for the battery compartment and it worked. ¡®Branching¡¯ formation works by making direct circuits to power the circle formation and supporting formations.

    This method had drastically cut the wasteful consumption.

    It was quite a breakthrough.

    Also, we had used the best of the enchanting materials to make these two so that the level of resonance would make it almost 100% effective.

    Thus two weeks ago, we sent letter containing the blueprint on building the communication device to the Eomancy Council to make us these prototypes as both of us had lack the ability to enchant two combined colours into the same material and in exchange, we submitted the new supporting formation.

    One week after that, we were congratulated in the letter for the new discovery and we also received these two devices as a reward for the discovery. We then test them out and we had alexander-graham-bell-seque moment.

    From that moment, Eoum had its first distance communication.

    Both of us were elated and danced wildly after she ran to my separate room and she told me how excited she became after hearing my voice from the device but nonetheless she still managed to maintain her eye contact avoidance policy.Stolen novel; please report.

    She was smiling glowingly because her hard work and effort had been paid and I was smiling earnestly as I had the familiar sensation of holding a cell-phone or rather a walkie-talkie conversation.

    After the first call, we decided to test how far the distance of the communication was. After a few tries, we found out it had a range of about a hundred of kilometres.

    After reading so much books regarding Light Grey Eomancy or Eomancy in general, I found out that after the spell of the energy exceeded its range, it would dissipated back into the winds of Eomancy, which was its natural state and when it dissipated, it brought along the recorded voice.

    For us, it was not enough. It¡¯s not a true ¡®long, distance communication¡¯.

    So we move on to the next phase, which was to build a cell-site in order to extend the range of communication. This was proposed from me after our third discussion as I tried to apply the crude concept of Global System for Mobile Communication into our system.

    After a few theories and corrections, we had successfully created a blueprint for the cell-site. It was the node.

    The structure of the node had four components to it: Light Grey, Deep Orange, Light White and Colourless. With four coloured spells, everything was technically separated in parts so it¡¯s not considered combined as it is impossible for four spells to be combined so the device works in four different process achieving a single result.

    Firstly, the antennae is directly in control of the power source and also the detector as the Light White has a sense spell ¡®Detect Spell¡¯ that requires little energy from the Eo stone, can cater to a specific spell after being modified and can remain dormant indefinitely as long as there are energy supplying it. It would only activate upon detecting the spell. The antenna are etched with the modified spell and about three type of supporting formations which was a ¡®Constant¡¯ formation which makes the spell during its dormant state to always be supplied with Eo energy, a ¡®Chain¡¯ formation, making that upon the spell being activated, it would activate the other spells as well and lastly, ¡®Disconnect¡¯ formation, in which after a period of absence of the spell, it would cut off all power source, disabling all the spells and formation except itself.

    The process of extending communication was only made possible because of a method called Eomancy Conversion.

    Both of us were clueless about this but thankfully, Tevalini was currently studying this method which was only recently discovered about three years ago and we were corresponding with her on our project. She gave us this solution when we hit a dead end.

    To explain, Eomancy Conversion is only made possible because of Eomancy of Colourless. Back then, Colourless was considered anti-Eomancy but there was a study for the aftereffect of what happened after a spell was affected by Colourless. It seems that instead of truly returning the energy to its natural state when it is nullified by Colourless, the energy temporarily entered into a latent state in which various contents like the energy and the characteristics of the spell remained in a few seconds.

    In a simple term, it only loses the colour.

    Eomancy Conversion is only applicable in Enchantment so far. So we decided to test the possibility of Light Grey converted into Deep Orange and fortunately it was possible as even though when it is replaced by a new spell, it would make some characteristics disappeared depending on the type of spell colour, but the most important aspect which was the sound had remained.

    We had to do this because the spell ¡®Recorded Voice¡¯ cannot be merged or turned into another ¡®Recorded Voice¡¯ so the solution was to convert the content of the spell after it goes through the spell ¡®Receiver¡¯ via Colourless then into a Deep Orange spell ¡®Direct Sound¡¯ that passed through another Colourless spell and then convert it back into a ¡®recorded voice¡¯ spell.

    Also, the technically renewed ¡®recorded voice¡¯ wouldn¡¯t bounce back to the device that had sent it or any other nodes that had already received it as the content of the spell prevents that from happening.

    Five spells working in tandem.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite concealed even for its size but that works.¡±

    I nodded to myself satisfyingly.

    Well, three more nodes to go.

    ¡°So we¡¯re just going to wait for the schedule time for Shakil to call is it?¡±

    Looking at the communication device, she had an expectant smile plastered on her face.

    The three of us then took some distance away from the place where the node was located and after a few minutes, we stopped at place that was near our river campsite. Prior to this, we already past the area where the node was as we had designated it just a few hours ago.

    Of course, all the way from the Fortress, we were using the river transportation as it was the fastest mode of transportation. Perhaps the next invention we should do is the rail transport system.

    We both took a few steps back and sat on the ground below another large tree. Just a stone away from my left side was Vefal who was currently petting a squirrel of¡­ a sort that was the size of the housecat. It seems to be a native creature of Symokiva.

    It became attached to her during our journey and, far from her cold exterior would suggest, she¡¯s quite fond of that thing.

    So in order to cement that thing as a pet, I would make a collar so my position of being her number one won¡¯t be usurped.

    A pet can¡¯t beat a significant other¡­ can it?

    ¡°¡­ Ruigne, your face looks unsightly, are you jealous of how much attention the Qurak is getting from Vefal?¡±

    ¡­

    Where do all these girls with telepathy come from?

    ¡°I¡¯m definitely not jealous here. Why would I be jealous of a furry critter?¡±

    Ghiscra laughed daintily.

    ¡°Ruigne, Is Vefal your ¡®Cherished¡¯?¡±

    She posed a question in such a carefree manner.

 CHAPTER 65

    ¡°¡¯Cherished¡¯ is it? If you meant whether she¡¯s my significant other then I guess more or less, we haven¡¯t started any physical intimacy though, so I guess it leans more to the less.¡±

    I sighed. Although we enjoyed each other company, we¡¯re not sure where to proceed in physical terms and that felt restricting. The other thing that bothered me was her recent suggestion towards polygamy.

    ¡°But you two are always together and not like a bodyguard and master but like lovers and also I heard from others, that you had wrapped your hand on the Crimson Goddess too!¡±

    Ghiscra stuttered with an exaggerated manner.

    They called Rino the ¡®Crimson Goddess¡¯? Quite appropriate since never before in my life, had seen a woman undauntedly carved a path of slaughter singlehandedly.

    ¡°Wrapped around my hand huh? I think it mutual affection so there¡¯s a difference.¡±

    Mutual affection as in being close but since Vefal had given me the green light to turn it into a romantic type, i''m tempted. Note, tempted.

    I looked at Ghiscra, who was still staring at the communication device as though it would suddenly lit at any given moment.

    I looked at my watch and the dot was still without a light. There¡¯s still more time.

    Now that I think about it, she¡¯s a woman too and unrelated to my dilemma.

    The more opinion I have, the more I can make my choice.

    I cleared my throat.

    ¡°I have a question if you deign to answer, is it alright?¡±

    ¡°Ask away.¡±

    She casually replied.

    ¡°What do you think about multiple partners in marriage?¡±

    Her curving pointy ears perked up and while furrowing her eyebrows.

    After a moment of pondering¡­

    ¡°I think whether it¡¯s fine or not, it¡¯s rather situational¡­ in the end, what matter is whether all of them are content right?¡±

    ¡°From a logical standpoint, that¡¯s kind of correct but emotional speaking, can you imagined someone else sharing an intimate moment with someone you deeply loved?¡±

    She made the same face and after a few second, she suddenly winced.

    ¡°I-I guess it is vexing and I felt my heart had literally constricted just now but it¡¯s still just a flare of emotion¡­¡±

    She spoke in a low tone and the last sentence ended in a murmur.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore¡­ Say, do you have someone that you interested in having a relationship?¡±

    Upon hearing that, she made an ¡®Eeeps!¡¯ sound and hid her face away from me but the outline on the side of her face was blushing faintly.

    ¡°I-I supposed it¡¯s normal to want affection so, I do have several in mind!¡±

    She stammered while still trying to hide her face.

    I love teasing this sort of people, so I smiled sardonically.

    ¡°Well, being a kind soul, I¡¯m willing to assist you in fulfilling such desire if you just confide to me.¡±

    ¡°I guess¡­ Its fine since we already established our trust with each other but I don¡¯t need you to assist me. I just needed someone to relieve these thoughts!¡±

    She swiftly turned her blushing face and beamed at me with a giddy expression.

    ¡­

    So she wasn¡¯t actually shy about it but she was brimming excitement at having someone to confide.

    ¡°So firstly, you know how all living things are genetically geared in choosing their mating partner via external physical appearance as superficial as it may be and the more intelligent ones factor in other various circumstances like social status, desirable traits and more so after some observations, I already had several persons that I find attractive!¡±

    Still waiting and staring at the device, she excitedly gushed out her enthusiasm but I felt like she was explaining research data rather than a girl telling her list of crushes.

    ¡°The top of the candidates would be Kiefy as aside from his good looks, he has the ideal body frame and personality¡­¡±

    Minutes had passed by as she ruminate her list but I gotten more and more despondent as I listened. It was because-

    ¡°Well that¡¯s all from the Tenth Summoned, now moving on to the Natives¡­¡±

    I¡¯d hit rock bottom. After going through the Tenth Summoned, the list had excluded her cousin, Therius, Fryphov for his incompatibility, Ghrukka, for their ambiguity and me. Hell, all of the first three was at least mentioned but me- not even a word.

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m not even worth considering.

    I took a severe mental blow as I was spacing out while staring vacantly at the ground.

    All the words coming out from Ghiscra was blurred out and then the sound of an Eomancy spell circle formed from the device was buzzing but I was too depressed to clearly hear them out.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    --

    ¡°You looked dejected ever since we got back from the project. Wasn¡¯t the project successful, so why are you sulking?¡±

    Vefal who was sitting my right, had a worried expression etched on her face. That critter whom Vefal had named ¡®Burra¡¯ was also staring at me with its beady eyes.

    I¡¯d recovered little by little but the mental shock still lingered.

    I turned to look at both of them with a resigned expression and sighed quietly. Then I looked back vacantly at the floor of the boat.

    Vefal was perplexed by my behaviour so she moved closer towards me.

    ¡°What¡¯s been bothering you?¡±

    Her psychic sense is not working here but that aside, I gave a self-depreciated smile while turning towards her again.

    ¡°¡­ I had a recent conversation with Ghiscra. It was something concerning about her interest in men¡­ so she went by and listed all the tenth summoned¡­ except me¡­ I was the only one not mentioned at all.¡±

    Being reminded of this, my shoulders fell slumped and my face turned sour.

    ¡°Pfft¡­ hahahahahahaha!!¡±

    ¡­

    Vefal burst out in laughter and everyone nearby was surprised because the cold-faced warrior they heard and seen had transformed into a woman. I frowned at her as I felt betrayed by her because she was making light of this.

    After a few second, she restrained herself and wiped out the tears flowing from her eyes. So she¡¯s that amused¡­

    She then beamed a refreshing smile at me and closed in to my right ear-

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but to think that a man who is so calculating and reserved would actually get upset over such petty thing. Don¡¯t you think the reason is just hilariously anti-climactic? Also, aren¡¯t you full of yourself, you already having two persons giving you affections?¡±

    She winked as she pouted.

    Realizing that, my mind blanked out and then I gave a chuckle. I guess my childish streak is abnormal as I recalled how upset I was when Vefal teased me about what Rino did and I gave her the cold shoulder the entire time.

    Also, that was self-conceited of me to think that every woman should find me attractive and charming because of my supposed wittiness and gentleman mannerism!

    If I were to rate my physical appearance from 1 to 10, I would say 5 in a good day, 3 if I was beaten repeatedly in practice spars with Rino and 1 if Ubermensch suddenly professed his homosexual love for me.

    Both of us gradually giggled and as she was closed enough, she leaned onto me and our shoulders supported each other.

    It¡¯s comforting warmth and after a while, she rested her head on my shoulder.

    I looked over her and the sight of her peacefully entrusting herself onto me and the expression of contentment she had on her face made me smiled involuntarily.

    On her right arm, Burra was nestling comfortably as it slept there and on her left arm, she had placed her hand on her left thigh.

    I always had the thought of this but never had I tried because I was always afraid on taking that step. When we first stargazed, I held out my hand to help her stand but I never thought of holding on to it until that night when we stargazed and talked about crazy thing like marriages.

    Before I knew it, my hand was already on top of her.

    She looked at me with an upturned angle and upon making eye contact, she closed her eyes gently.

    She flipped her hands and instantly both of us, as though knowing each other intention, gripped our hands together.

    At least I know now how loved I am.

    Oh, now I remembered what I wanted to ask Vefal.

    ¡°Vefal, it¡¯s been bugging me for a while and it¡¯s of kind non-sensical so to speak but I realized did we just skipped immediately to marriage? Technically, we¡¯re in a relationship set for marriage, right?¡±

    She looked up at me with a genuine confusion. I continued-

    ¡°What I meant was that in my world, not every relationship is set for marriage because who knows if one of us lose interest and even in marriage, we can divorce each other.¡±

    ¡°Divorce?¡±

    Eh? She doesn¡¯t know?

    ¡°Do you know what a divorce is?¡±

    She shakes her head.

    ¡°Ruigne, we Herlf, to put in it word, when we fall in love, we would only fall once and we¡¯ll never fall out of love after that. Then again, it¡¯s¡­ very hard for us to fall in love so that sorts of balance the whole thing. Some Herlf had never fallen in love before so they either die alone or get marry out of obligation.¡±

    Am I to understand that she¡¯s basically saying that the race of Herlf is genetically predisposed towards ¡®True Love or fated one or star-crossed lovers¡¯? She continued-

    ¡°It¡¯s also why the concept of willing separation is quite alien to us and in fact only in our fictions something like that would happen.¡±

    ¡°Is that why polygamy was approved in your world?¡±

    It does make sense if that is the case. If you truly love someone, you¡¯ll stick with him or her no matter what even if he or she were to have another lover¡­ if I were to adopt the same mind-set.

    ¡°I supposed that is a reason as when two persons or more fall in love with the same person. I guess I don¡¯t dwell too much on it because of my upbringing but what I do know is that no matter happen or what you do in the future, I¡¯ll be with you always.¡±

    She snuggled close into my embrace and I instinctively took her in.

    Then I realized my action and I sort of understand what she meant.

    Wait, the Herlf can only fall in love once so if the Herlf male or female falls in love with their first spouse than logically speaking, marrying the second and after those is just out of sense of duty.

    ¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t want to spoil our moment.

    --

    After three days, we finally arrived at the outpost overlooking the north.

    We had set up about three of the nodes along the way after we calculated the distance between the nodes since the start of the journey. Well, Ghiscra did.

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    [You don¡¯t need to yell okay, I¡¯m putting this thing so damn near my ear!]

    Ghiscra was talking on the device with the distant Shakil.

    Looks like all four nodes synchronized quite well without any hitch.

    Right, we were inside one of the many rooms of the outpost. Beside Ghiscra and I, Vefal and her pet squirrel and Erganisu was here too.

    We decided to meet up as quickly as possible just so we can start the operation that I had planned during those three weeks earlier.

    While Ghiscra was communicating with Shakil, I was sitting face to face with Erganisu.

    ¡°How was your trip?¡±

    Erganisu was looking at the sight of Ghiscra holding the device near her face. For him, it must have been a bizarre scene seeing a woman talking animatedly by putting a slab of glowing stone beside her face.

    ¡°Ah! My apology¡­ that was quite distracting. Anyway, I had few troubles for the past weeks but I learned a quite a great deal about the tribes of Symokiva especially the eastern part. I¡¯m quite eager to learn about the cultures of the northern part but I wonder why you are here along with Ghiscra and Vefal? Is there is an important matter that needed your presence here?¡±

    ¡°You can say that I suppose. Well, to start with¡­¡±

    I gave him details about the current situation of Symokiva. He listened attentively and occasionally posed some questions.

    After I finished, he sat there with his eyes closed. After a few second, he opened them. At this point, Ghiscra was sitting beside Vefal at the corner, talking with each other in a hushed tone.

    ¡°I will do my best in assisting your effort.¡±

    -and he gave a smile.

 CHAPTER 66

    Two day had passed by.

    Today, I¡¯m having a meeting with the six tribe chieftains. The meeting is held at the outpost office that was vacated specifically for this meeting.

    All of us were seated in a round table in gesture of showing equality. Everyone has at least two bodyguards waiting nearby while I only had Vefal nearby, standing behind where I sat. Worst come to worst, the two of us or rather the three of us can mopped the floor of these ten something tribesmen.

    I had prepared a Kashra paper enchanted with a light black Eomancy spell that can blind them for a few moments with a blast just in case too.

    On the side note, that critter wasn¡¯t brought along as Vefal had let it left to wander in the outpost. Hopefully, some soldiers would suddenly have the urge to eat a kebab styled meat from a small, furry creature.

    I¡¯m not jealous.

    Right now, there were various conversations with the chieftains as they catch up or just empty chatters while I showed an amiable expression while watching them.

    It¡¯s been like this since a few minutes or perhaps fifteen minutes?

    Of course, the underlying meaning of this ruckus and disregard to me was to show that I had no absolute authority over them but the deeper meaning was probably a probe into what kind of person I am.

    They would observe what action I would take, what¡¯s the expression on my face while seeing such situation. They would take in all the details so they can better deal with me.

    Knowing this, I would fabricate a personality just for them until the operation is over. If I were too aggressive, I would warrant their disrespect. If I were too passive, I¡¯ll just be a doormat for them to step on so in light of the principle that I most of the time had been adhering, which is doing things in moderation.

    With that said, I¡¯m going to be Ubermensch without the Adonis figure and facial structures and without that hero complex that his carrying, replacing it with a guy who looked contented with his life and without any traces of deceit or wiles.

    Yeah, that¡¯s good enough.

    ¡°Everyone, we blabbered long enough. We all can do that later on but first, you all mustn¡¯t forget the reason we are here, which is to give our respect and greeting to the second assigned summoned.¡±

    A tall, gregarious looking man with a cropped greyish hair that probably stood near two metres was standing from his seat as he addressed with a grin at every chieftain.

    All of them nodded and stood up from their chair.

    Likewise, I followed along and stood up.

    ¡°I, Fokhrir Greystar, gave his greeting to the summoned.¡±

    He gave a very slight nod and saluted in a military style while making a firm and rather intimidating eye contact. I had seen death itself so that eye contact had only made me involuntarily smiled in a challenging manner.

    Oops, better fixed it. The smile on my face was less challenging and more amiable.

    Looks like he didn¡¯t noticed anything amiss.

    This guy seems to be the chieftain to the pre-eminent tribe amongst the six, the ¡®Grey Star¡¯ and it also seems like this guy was once a in the Athryshiayl Army.

    The ¡®Thousand Hills¡¯, ¡®Blackened Drake¡¯ and ¡®Rain Flower¡¯ tribe chieftains each gave a 45 degree bow but the other two tribe chieftains had only given curt nods and short introductions.

    It seems that the former of the three chieftains are just relatively amiable without any underlying ulterior motives.

    I cleared my throat and gave an amiable smile and bowed, 45 degree.

    ¡°Greeting honourable chieftains of the north, let me introduce myself. My name is Ruigne of the Summoned, I am here sent by Athryshiayl and was chosen as the main representative, please be seated.¡±

    We all sat back and some of the chieftains gave approving glances at me.

    ¡°Perhaps you all have met one of my contemporaries, Sir Horatius before.¡±

    ¡°A little bit sordid of a guy.¡±

    ¡°He is still decent unlike the rest of you lots!¡±

    Two chieftains spoke out their opinions and elicited guffaws from the other. I still had the same amiable smile while watching the exchange.

    The bodyguards they brought along, laughed as well except for Vefal, her face had stayed with the same expression which was icy cold.

    After some banter and light, rambunctious humours, Fokhrir stopped them and looked directly at me.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°There must be a reason why you are here, Sir Ruigne. Why you are physically here.¡±

    Fokhrir, being their representative, asked.

    ¡°Of course, Chieftain, I am here as the direst of situations require my full attention. My physical presence being here shows how important I need to monitor and try to resolve the situation.¡±

    I took out several scrolls regarding the missing cases. Most of the information had been summarized with Light Orange Eomancy, [Memory Print], spell that can print memorized information into a physical object for a period of time; physical printing technology had limited use except if the copied information like books had to stay permanent indefinitely without support from enchantment tools.

    They took the scrolls and began reading.

    Frowns appeared on their faces as they read and after that, silence permeated the meeting.

    Fokhrir was the first to put down the scroll and he gave a subtle glare towards me.

    ¡°I understand the gravity of the situation but this is mostly an internal affair of our tribes. It was only appropriate for us to report this but resolving these kidnappings is our personal and tribal responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Be that as may be, Sir Horatius had taken action before but he was unable to pull the root of the issue due to time constraint and a certain matter so I intend to continue his effort.¡±

    After hearing me say that, the face of the chieftains turned sour.

    Fokhrir sighed deeply and turned his stern expression towards me.

    ¡°If you insist then we cannot stop you but be sure not to cross the limit of your established jurisdiction and respect our tribal laws. We will also extend some assistance of our own if it is possible.¡±

    ¡°I understand and I will not needlessly cause troubles while doing my investigation. With this, do we have an accord?¡±

    I looked at all the chieftains with the same amiable smile. Most of them had quite a bitter expression so it was interesting to notice.

    Fokhrir nodded and then all the chieftains follow suit.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m glad we all came to an understanding. In order for me to show my gratitude, allow me to lavish the honourable chieftains with these dishes.¡±

    --

    All the chieftains had left with the last one was Fokhrir as though he was making sure than none of the chieftains would linger here to meet with me privately.

    ¡°They¡¯re quite a belligerent folk, these northern tribes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable. Did you know that out of these eighty three tribes, these six are technically exiled from the rest of them to this north so I supposed they are the most angst of all tribes in Symokiva. What¡¯s more, they are pretty much aware of the rumours of how they are, for better or worse, mired in superstitions and zealous belief. They are also the reason for the rumour that we summoned are a harbinger of end. So they are one of the catalysts for the revolution to start and they know they would become a scapegoat in case the revolution failed, so the lion share of the tension is on them.¡±

    Vefal commented on the atmosphere earlier and I replied nonchalantly while checking part of the report of the surrounding area.

    Reading some of the old records, it¡¯s not the first time the tribes tried to gain independence.

    She came beside me, took the nearby chair, brought it nearer to where I was sitting, puts it beside me and sat.

    ¡°I am of a pure mind, free from devious thoughts and unsavoury intentions but alas, my father¡¯s advisor is such a person and his grand scheme had finally started its gears.¡±

    ¡°Even those of pure minds would be roped into my grand scheme especially you, my princess! I will drag you into the centre of these plots and deceptions!¡±

    Although the content sounded like some poorly written dialogue between a treacherous advisor and his heroine-material unwilling princess, our expressions wouldn¡¯t match the content.

    Of course, Vefal has a role in my operation in making sure the revolution would properly channelled into something that would be beneficial to the summoned. A few things needed to be corrected though.

    --

    After explaining what roles Vefal, Ghiscra, Erganisu, Shakil and Ghrukka would have, they all agreed to it and I¡¯ll trust them enough.

    Right now, Vefal was standing opposite of me and Ghiscra near the gate of the outpost.

    ¡°Stay safe alright, even though I know now that you can take at least two high-class Mal¡¯eurs at the same time but avoid confrontations except the ones you needed. Stay close with Erganisu but not too close and-¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the worry-wart. It doesn¡¯t suit your devilish demeanour.¡±

    Vefal snickered.

    I sighed.

    Erganisu had left earlier but Vefal was leaving after him. She was to shadow him from the side as this was one of the plans where we would capture those that -as reported by Shakil- are assailing the summoned.

    The fact that Shakil almost died from them caused me to worry about sending Vefal but logically speaking, she is the best person for this job. Also, Erganisu will be there to help her.

    ¡°Of course I am, we haven¡¯t even got into our lovey-dovey stage!¡±

    Vefal laughed hard hearing I said that.

    ¡°Of course, after this assignment, I¡¯ll give you the illusion of getting it. Take care of Burra. I know you despise him but try to get along.¡±

    This little critter is biting the hand that¡¯s imprisoning it, my hand. I smacked its head a little. She¡¯s entrusting me of you, you critter!

    ¡°Ghiscra, please take care of Ruigne. He won¡¯t admit it but he is quite prideful, more so than an average man, so stroke his ego sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m n-not sure if I¡¯m supposed to do that¡­¡±

    Troubled, Ghiscra stammered her line.

    That¡¯s ridiculous, my ego needs no stroking. I¡¯m taking my anger out on this critter.

    Smack~

    The critter bit me harder as it struggles. Damn critter.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be light-hearted especially during this time. Well, see you guys later!¡±

    She left while waving her hand as she disappeared from the horizon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get inside, Ghiscra, it¡¯s our turn.¡±

 CHAPTER 67

    The abundance of biodiversity in Eoum has many benefits to in them especially in terms of food and other stuff like the biological alarm clock, Shreskav grasses¡­ but mostly food.

    On the other stuff, majority of the plants and some of the animal parts have medicinal and enhancing properties but if you want to fully extract or mix these properties, there is a proper method. That¡¯s where the Art of Alkhemia comes in.

    Alkhemia is equivalent to what alchemy was back in our world but then again, that alchemy was just a crude chemistry mixed with philosophical values and it was actually pretty boring as it lack the punch of what you would expected like the alchemy you read in fiction but here, it¡¯s more or less nearer to that.

    But Alkhemia is quite an inferior discipline when compare with Eomancy.

    First of all, unlike Eomancy which energy is omnipresence as long as you are in Eoum, Alkhemia ingredients are varied and specified and not to mention that some ingredients only grow on certain parts of Eoum.

    Also depending on your skill, something two out of five potions would succeed while other would become defective so it is a slow process which could take hours just brewing a few successful potions.

    Lastly, Alkhemia is also a more rigorous study than Eomancy.

    It was only introduced at the General Education Class where Keh Tauzad had only said a few words about Alkhemia.

    And so, unlike Fighting Arts and Eomancy, Alkhemia falls into the optional category and not many people in Athryshiayl practiced Alkhemia but it seems to be quite popular in the South as it was there, the Art of Alkhemia was created.

    Because Eomancy and the Enchantment by itself was exhausting in terms of mental fortitude even with the help of Blue Eomancy ¡®Mental Restoration¡¯ spell, I can¡¯t afford to take some time to learn Alkhemia because it would take up a lot of my times and I simply have no patient or interest in it.

    I only know Akujin, Stryklos and Tevalini had taken some interest in it but just two days ago, I realized Ghiscra had also studied Alkhemia when she had identified a particular flower when we had installed the last node. It was a type of plant that can only be found on Symokiva.

    And it had an effect that can be made as a possible new element to be implemented into the operation.

    [Things here a little bit different, some of them guards are acting suspicious. By the gods, I hate this, when the fuck does these tribesmen learned how to be sneaky. All of them are trying to covertly keep an eye on me and Ghrukka like we were under some sort of house arrest. Honour my ass!]

    Right now, I was in the room where we lodged, talking on the phone with Shakil.

    The situation within the fortress had grown tense as I had expected. Since we left, Shakil reported some ominous movement from some of the guards like they were monitoring the remaining Summoned. He had identified that some of them belonged to the tribes on the west side and east side.

    If I have to speculate or rather build a conjecture based on some evidences throughout these weeks, the tribes are rather united in a sense of achieving independence so why is there a brewing tension?

    I been thinking about what had happened to the previous Summoned stationed in Symokiva and I realized something. There¡¯s a political trap and Ubermensch had fallen into that trap when he went along Koizumi, Stryklos and Ghozano to find those missing tribesmen of the north.

    He mentioned that he was forced to return due to some ¡®tribal conflicts¡¯ occurring near the Fortress. Now that I thought about it, it was all a staged act, a theatre for all to see.

    It seems that there are stages to lure out the summoned into the political trap. Ubermensch, ever the responsible one, got into one by the missing report case but I was forced to venture out here because of unsanctioned conflicts since I didn¡¯t took the first bait and now, they¡¯re pressing me into it.

    About those tribal conflicts occurring near the fortress that forced Ubermensch to drop the missing cases, when I checked the record, it was under the high prioritized but solved cases then again, tribal conflicts occurred daily so it was strange but what makes these conflicts different was that it had arrayed tribes that had long lost grudges and blood oaths with each other, with hundreds of tribesmen participating. Of course, there was no death as only the worse casualties were seriously wounded and what more, these conflicts were properly disseminate, with the reports greatly exaggerated especially emphasized on how the summoned failed to react properly when it reached to all the tribes.

    Of course, these exaggerated reports were only available fellow tribesmen at first until it spreads.

    Seriously, what kind of honour-filled battles that are needed to be thoroughly publicized? Well it¡¯s the kind that needed to flame the political implication. Besides, what else can they do to incite their tribes into action? They can¡¯t openly do actions that could invite severe censures from Athryshiayl. The best they can do was subtle actions well within the sphere of being reasonable, as petty as it may be.

    Not only that but the implication of a failure in finding the missing victims would also be added in the mix to further damage the authority of Athryshiayl.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    And now, it seems that a second incident of a same nature would occur during our tenure.

    Aside from this, in these last three weeks, there were other incidents that reeked of political implication like supplies waylay by highwaymen or more criminal acts occurred due to lack of patrol in their tribal lands caused by the only troublemaker in this land is the tribe¡¯s outcasts, forming their own gang of thieves and robbers although the impact seemingly doesn¡¯t measure up like what happen at that time near the Fortress.

    Also, ever since we were posted here, I don¡¯t seem to understand why the fortress was half-filled with local soldiers instead of making majority of them should be from Athryshiayl.

    ¡°Just play along with them and follow the details of the plan I made. Besides, I made you my replacement. If that doesn¡¯t work and they use that legal clause, we go to plan B.¡±

    He laughed and-

    [-Goddamnit, I thought one of them chieftains was the biggest snake but the biggest snake of them is actually our leader! Well whatever, good day to you!]

    He closed the communication channel abruptly.

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m not that devious.

    During my time with him, I realized that his calm and laidback exterior was only around when the stress doesn¡¯t reach him. He gets erratic at a time like the time he get stalked by unseen figures day and night or surrounded by ominous eyes.

    Not a good spy material.

    Oh, Alkhemia!

    Now let¡¯s see, right now, Ghiscra is currently brewing potions from the plant or rather flowers we had founded near the location of the last node, just at the next connecting room.

    When she found them, she excitedly launched into a speech about the effect of the plant as an ingredient.

    I myself at first was dumbfounded and then turned somehow delighted with amusement as some of the keyword of her speech had caught my interest.

    The plant that she had harvested was called Ghervash, a five-petal violet flower that can only grow in the unique soil of North Symokiva.

    During her speech, she had mentioned a notable trait of the flower was that it can be extracted to make a hallucinogenic elixir or as the local here would say-¡®a key to a spiritual journey.¡¯

    No wonder those northern tribes are so into superstition. They¡¯re always high enough to believe in weird shit.

    With this new element, I think I can implement a new factor in our operation to influence the power of Symokiva.

    I don¡¯t know how much we can control the effect of the elixir but this is still worth considering.

    It was such luck or rather a coincidence that we had found them on our last installation of node. Ghiscra was able to recognize the plant in an instant when she had explored around looking for a suitable tree to install the node on.

    She had harvested them and although both of us were excited, our excitement stemmed from different sources.

    For her, it was because the plant was quite exclusive as the northern tribe Eomancers or ¡®Medullar¡¯ or shamans would often use them for a certain ¡®spiritual¡¯ ritual, so most of them are grown under the properties of the tribes and finding them in the wild is almost non-existent.

    Since that was the case, records of using them as Alkhemia ingredients had existed in the form of a traditional formula made by those shamans but she wanted to use her own insight of the Alkhemia art to see what she can achieve by using the original formula as foundation.

    For me, aside from the alcohol which was made from various ingredients similar to their counterparts on earth, I was curious about the so called spiritual journey upon consuming the elixir.

    I mean, who wouldn¡¯t want to experience a magical psychedelic experience?

    So while waiting for her to finished brewing, I had waited for about two hours.

    Oh, there¡¯s another reason why I didn¡¯t want to take Alkhemia because the whole process is a hundred types of different smell of shits. The only way you can avoid them was to learn the Deep Green Eomancy, which has the only spell that can give you a magical gas filtering mask or you can use a persistent Light Blue spell to constantly whirl the air around you but that would tire you out from channelling it and diverting your concentration.

    So the former Deep Green Eomancy is technically the only method. I haven¡¯t learnt Deep Green Eomancy but Ghiscra had so she can survive the processes.

    Just as I was about to get bored and knock on the door to her room to ask whether some of it were ready, the door opened and Ghiscra came out. Since she left the door opened, the smell inside of that room casually drifted in here, bringing in the pungent smell worse than a carcass.

    I reacted by coughing violently as I was assaulted by this airborne offense.

    ¡°Close the door!¡±

    I said that in-between my coughing as I ran towards the window. Where¡¯s an automatic window opener when you need one? But then again, the places in here don¡¯t even have the Basic Home System like those in Tchekaz.

    Seeing me like this, Ghiscra with the door close behind her, turned around with her right hand swings along as she turned and caught the doorknob, closing the door. On her left hand, there was a vial filled with violet coloured liquid.

    After closing the door, she turned back to the front and she sighed.

    Meanwhile, I reached the window, stood towards facing opposite the window and quickly cast a Light Blue Spell.

    (¡®Eo, Luxear, Orax, Ventus¡¯)

    As soon as the spell was cast, I stepped aside to the left.

    The spell circle sucked in all the air inside the room like a black hole, expelling all the contaminated air outside on the other end.

    ¡°Sorry, I was so excited about the result. Aside from being a main component of a hallucinogen, you can actually make another elixir that can stimulate the mind into-¡±

    ¡°I apologize but my head is already spinning trying to keep up in our communication project. In this endeavour, I just want to be a test subject.¡±

    My eyes were almost pleading as I looked her face. She narrowly avoided making eye contact.

    It¡¯s quite true. Between my personal study of Eomancy, the communication project and masterminding the operation, I am mentally fatigued doing all of these so today, I just want to get high on an otherworld, enhanced of a recreational substance.

 CHAPTER 68

    When she had made the elixir, she had experimented a few new methods and processes, improving on the old formula, adding other ingredients. Aside from making it safe to consume and increase the intensity of the effect, it also had an aftereffect of physical and mental invigoration.

    Right now, I was sitting in a chair facing against a standing Ghiscra.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Ghiscra holding the vial, held it out towards me.

    Even here those spies are hounding us but since we managed to identify which of the guards here were the spies by intercepting their secret communication line, I was able to formulate a schedule to send them away every time we wanted some privacy without them being suspicious.

    Drink, not smoke, truly a revolutionary sales pitch and in this world, I never seen anyone smoke, so not only is this place where all the depressed creatures are brought together to form a paradise but it¡¯s also a haven for non-smoker.

    I sighed. This is stupid and also irrational, something I needed; stupidly irrational to edge out my build-up stress.

    I took a deep breath and exhaled.

    With a determined expression, I opened my mouth and downed the vial.

    The liquid poured down into my throat. It tasted flowery sweet like chrysanthemum with an overt hint of groundnut. It was probably the secondary ingredient mixed with the primary ingredient.

    ¡­¡­

    My eyes contracted and all five of my senses were numbed. The colours of my surrounding started to fall down like a dried watercolours washed by water.

    And I was off.

    --

    She was staring at the man bound at the chair. The man had his face downed at the direction of the floor. Rather, he actually went limped as soon as he took the liquid that she had concocted.

    Suddenly, the man jolted and his face darted towards her. Through instinct, she automatically turned her face aside, avoiding eye-contact. Slowly, she shuffled to the side and watched his face.

    The man was staring in front of him with a blank expression and although his eyes were wide opened, it was pupil-less white as the eyeballs had turned over.

    As rude as it may be, she just can¡¯t help it. Men were scary regardless of their intention. Although perhaps it was only the Falskilan males, as she found that the different male species were nicer and less forceful.

    Still, she can¡¯t bypass the hurdle of her trauma so the best she can do was to apologize¡­ except this man.

    Several time he nearly tried to make eye-contact with her, causing her a sizable amount of frustration but she knew that he was subtly trying to help her.

    It was a bit forceful but with a gentle and patient touch. An eventual push that could one day would cause her to overcome her fear.

    When she had absent-mindedly let one of her research notes fell at the corridor on that day, fate had decreed their first actual interaction. Unlike the reluctant and accidental encounters she had with him at the Grand Library, they had truly opened up with each other. With similar inquisitive minds, it wasn¡¯t long before both of them had passionately discussed their insight and studies in Eomancy. Impressed with his knowledge, she felt a kindred soul within him and even invited him to assist her in the project.

    Even alone, as she had always been, she could have finished the project but with his assistance, the result was even more than she had expected.

    She was glad of how clumsy she had been on that day or else, they would have had awkward interactions until this assignment ends.

    And this was another surprise for her.

    Finding the Ghervash, a flower that can only be found here and highly valued by the tribes for its properties in inducing a psychedelic experience, there was a traditional way of extracting the flower and made an elixir but Ghiscra had made a new way of making a more effective elixir.

    As she was recording her observation, she couldn¡¯t help but be amused looking at him, sitting on the chair, still unresponsive with a blank look.

    After a few minutes, he suddenly went limped again and resumed the initial position when he had downed the elixir.

    Suddenly his face darted forward again but this time his brown eyes were staring, looking for something.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Apparently that something was her as his eyes bored into her with sharp clarity.

    Although his face looks calm but the eyes were nothing like that as deep within, they were tinged of feral glint.

    --

    What the hell was that? It was a real out of body experience.

    I was literally in a wide space filled with barely discernible coloured wind that constantly shifted colours of the eleven Eomancy Colours. The place I had been was a plethora of stable colours mixing with transparent dots of about hundreds, congregating.

    When I looked up, I saw a phenomenon like an aurora sky. When I looked further around, the horizon was like a mass of multi-coloured beast wandering and dots of plethora of stable colours that was the same as here.

    The most shocking thing was when I looked below.

    It was like a sun, radiating an invisible pressure but I can ¡®feel¡¯ like I can see but not see it at the same time as even though the light was shining bright, it didn¡¯t hurt my eyes. It¡¯s hard to describe it in words. After staring for it what I felt like minutes, I realized that all the discernible winds around were coming from there.

    It was then I realized¡­ was that the Planet-Spirit of Eoum?

    According to the shaman, the recorded experience was that the environment around them was shades of slow-moving colours like they were in the ocean with explosions of chaotic changing colours occasionally bursting around.

    Even though there were similarities, there were no mentioned of dots of stable colour or aurora skies or even a sun radiating invisible light that can affect the sensation of touch in the eyes.

    Is it because of Ghiscra modification? If that is so, then she¡¯s beyond genius after succeeded on her first try. I thought we would need a few test runs before we could actually use it but that doesn¡¯t apply for her.

    Before I could speculate anymore, I ¡®woke up¡¯.

    I found myself in the room but for whatever reason, I felt that something was heating up inside of me. I spotted Ghiscra who was standing on my left.

    ¡°How long was I out?¡±

    I asked curtly. I don¡¯t know why but I felt that the heat was spreading out through my entire body when I looked at her trembling figure. I stood up from the chair and approached her.

    ¡°R-ruigne, f-from the recor-¡±

    Before she could finish, I closed in the distance as my left hand wrapped around her waist and pushed her closer. Our body touched and I could felt her bosom heaving opposite towards mine.

    Shocked, she involuntarily looked at me with her eyes and then it met.

    Our eyes made contact, briefly.

    Just one second, one second of locked eye-contact but it was enough for me to memorize, to savour such beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Unlike Vefal¡¯s rich-auburn eyes that radiates majestic forest that looks apathetic yet actually was brimming with compassion or Rino¡¯s piercing scarlet eyes like the fiery volcano, belaying within was her sexy fury, yours are like the pair of purple pearls that shine with high intelligence of exquisite beauty!¡±

    I pressed further and both of us can feel our hot breathes colliding.

    ¡°Ruigne, w-what¡¯s wrong with you!?¡±

    ¡°Nothing is wrong. I¡¯m simply appreciating an unparalleled beauty with my action! Action does speak louder than words! Now, I may have made the first move but it takes two to loves, so you follow-up by taking my lips! Let it be known, that Ruigne does not practice the act of one-way street of forcing himself unto other!¡±

    (¡®Eo, Aer, Erpurgo, Nimus¡¯)

    I opened [Synikorvus], took control of that spell she had casted and cast it on anywhere but me.

    ¡°Why resist when the absolute euphoria is just a lips away? Either way, take your time; savour the pleasure of being tenderly caressed.¡±

    As she squirmed under my embrace and shifting her face from side to side in order to avoid eye-contact, I saw her left hand grabbed on something that was coincidentally placed on the table besides her.

    She grabbed a cooking pan?

    In fact, as I looked around the room, there were cooking pans everywhere. I think I was the one who arranged this but why?

    Oh!

    ¡°Ghiscra, you wanted to learn how to cook is it? Well, I¡¯m generous lover so we can do some naughty coo-¡±

    Bang~!

    I felt something hard hit at the side of my face. It was the frying pan.

    From that impact, I wobbled a little but I held on because my passion sustained me!

    ¡°Oh silly you, that¡¯s not how you cook! I don¡¯t want to crack a ¡®make me a sandmich¡¯ joke to allude your probable inability to cook as displayed of your improper usage of the pan. You see, first of al-¡±

    --

    I woke up like really woke up and this time I was on the bed. I felt hang-over¡­ but I remember everything.

    I groggily got up with just my upper body. Ghiscra was sitting on a chair just beside me with her head bowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sorry.¡±

    We both apologized at the same time.

    Looking at her again in slight disbelief, we both backed down and I involuntarily chuckled.

    ¡°The people at the Alkhemist Association had mistaken the ingredients that I requested but I don¡¯t blame them since I was also at fault here as I had failed in checking the difference. One of the ingredients, the Chaul Seeds they gave me was post-processed under a different process. These had been purified for the quality of heightening sexual hormones, an aphrodisiac instead of what I requested, which was a vigour enhancer. I apologized!¡±

    She bowed even deeper.

    Well, at least I knew I wasn¡¯t awakened into some sort of starved sex beast, willingly.

 CHAPTER 69

    She darted from side to side, hiding amongst the many trees while keeping track of her surroundings.

    The group that she was stalking was a leisure pace so she¡¯s not worried about losing them nor would she be worried about the possibility of being spotted by them as she was truly an adept at the art of being unseen and they were friendlies and she was assigned to protect them but of course they wouldn¡¯t know except for the large scholar-like person that was leading the group.

    That man or Orka had no problem in trekking in jungle or any challenging terrain, a skill he made from his previous experience a wandering scholar.

    The arrangement was perfect. The group was presenting themselves as target begging to be attacked as Erganisu was flaunting his status as Summoned while Vefal with her actual body was guarding one side of the group and her [Shadow] was guarding the other side.

    But it had been two days already and yet there were no signs of other stalkers.

    Was it because they knew Vefal was around or they were lying low, cautious of them?

    Just as she was thinking, there were signs of sudden movement just at the edge of her surroundings.

    She smiled slyly at the thought of how they finally took the bait.

    Lying close to ground as she puts her right ear, touching the ground, she can hear the rhythm of vibration of the movement more clearly.

    One, two, three and more?

    No wonder they hadn¡¯t attack, they were gathering their strength in numbers.

    Still that was to be expected. When they ambushed Shakil, they had engaged in close-quarter combat but Shakil¡¯s strength lies not in close-quarter combat as he was more efficient in bringing firepower on long-range assault.

    Both Vefal and Erganisu were among the top five of the twenty-four summoned when it comes to close-quarter combat so she wasn¡¯t worry about being defeated but she was more worried about the possibility of not being able to capture enough.

    But her beloved had entrusted his faith towards the abilities of her and Erganisu to handle this and it was amazing how he had thought of a plan to capture these mysterious assailants with only a few questions asked towards her and Erganisu.

    -Her beloved.

    That word alone made her giddy with excitement every time it crosses her mind. She never had the sensation of falling in love in her entire life until she met him. Well, that was to be expected from a Herlf. She had never seen a Herlf so easily swooned or confusing lust for love. Every Herlf, innately understand and know the significance of being in love.

    Would she fall in love again? Nope, there was no recorded history of Herlf falling out of love and fall in for the second time but for multiple of Herlf to fall for the same person was not unheard of.

    It was why she tolerated the idea of sharing her beloved with Rino. At first, she felt a pang of possessiveness but that was quickly smothered by her understanding that love is not like owning property, it¡¯s not she can claim him solely. Still she tried to ascertain whether what Rino felt for him was lust or love. If it was the former, she would quickly separate her from him but fortunately she found the answer while spending time with her.

    Rino¡¯s resolve was the same as her. Even if the girl was confused of her feeling, she knew through all the time she was with her, spending times being close with him, gushing about their duel and how her heart raced during the duel down to her spectacular but clumsy attempt to express her affection, she knew how she had felt.

    Only time would let her be clear of her feeling and afterward, deepen it.

    But she was troubled by one thing. Even though marriage with multiple of partners was allowed in her world, the only one who was truly loved was the first wife or husband. Marrying the second and thereafter was only out of duty.

    Herlf marriage was either because of love or shouldering the duty of being loved.

    Up until now, Vefal didn¡¯t know whether her father truly loved her true mother or the second mother but she never thought much of it.

    But her beloved was not a Herlf, so was it possible for him to fall more than once?

    And then there was this other problem plaguing her. During her time in the east, she had an unpleasant revelation about a certain truth of Keh Tauzad son¡¯s fate. She kept it to herself but it was gnawing inside of her. She wanted to find relief from her beloved but she had already burdened him enough. Hopeful, time would ease her trouble and perhaps her beloved would realize her fa?ade but so far he hasn¡¯t.

    She shakes her head off the reverie as she realized that the attack was about to begin.

    She materialized [Rhelya] and marked the area underneath her.

    For now, thinking about these things can wait. She would fulfil her given mission and returned to her beloved.

    She still felt giddy just thinking on the word alone.

    She made a distinct, bird call, signalling Erganisu.

    --

    ¡°They come.¡±

    A distant bird call was heard causing Erganisu to stop and his assistants followed suit. They had followed this man or Orka as he called himself since five weeks ago.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    They knew how calm and meticulous the Orka was but they knew nothing of his battle prowess. The entire journey of recording the ways of tribes were peaceful and without any truly violent incidents but as they had entered the northern land, Erganisu had warned them that there was a high possibility of being attacked.

    Hearing that, the assistants were worried. Although the summoned might had received combat training, how good was Erganisu in combat?

    ¡°All of you, stay close and stand over there, it¡¯s about to begin.¡±

    Just as Erganisu had finished saying that, three figures dressed in heavy garbs suddenly appeared and darted forth in front of Erganisu.

    Erganisu activated [Indomitable] and just as he did, the three figures surrounded him in an instant and attacked. Two of them were using blade-like shards and each of them had attacked Erganisu sides while one of them, armed with a crude halberd had swung horizontally towards Erganisu right shoulder.

    Clang!

    All three weapons couldn¡¯t even scratch Erganisu, they had picked the wrong opponent.

    When the weapon had landed on him, Erganisu left arm had lashed onto the right arm of the halberd assailant.

    Crack~

    Erganisu had snapped the wrist and yet, the assailant didn¡¯t even twitch and still held the halberd firmly.

    Erganisu nodded with a grunt as though he had confirmed something.

    He lifted the assailant by the broken arm and threw him at the ground violently.

    After he did that, he instantly grabbed both of the shards of the two assailants that had attacked his sides.

    He slammed the two of them against each other and both of the assailants viciously collided, letting go of their shards, both of them were dropped to the ground after Erganisu nonchalantly let them go.

    Even after being heavily injured, the assailants stood up albeit struggling but any normal creatures wouldn¡¯t be able to stand after being thrown into the ground with a bone-breaking force.

    Erganisu held out his left hand in an upward half-closed grip, a book appeared, hovering on top of that hand.

    Erganisu sighed heavily.

    ¡°I see, physically disabling is impossible without restraining them temporarily.¡±

    He was able to speak although in a gritting manner. Trading the sensation of taste for the ability to speak during the state of [Indomitable] was the ability of his Soul Weapon, [Gabial].

    At first, he had thought that the capability of his Soul Weapon was limited to his four [Indomitable] attributes and his five senses but in actuality, it was extended to much more.

    Whether it was the speed of his thought process or speed of reaction, he can lower one to increase one. He could even increase the ability to be more positive and lowering the ability to prone towards the negative.

    The only thing was the trade-off must be equal in value and only sixexchanges can be made at the same time.

    And there were still many that he hadn¡¯t thought of. There was an unlimited prospect to his Soul Weapon but although that the case, all of these trade-off would end when his Soul Weapon is deactivated. For example, even if he maximized his memorization, it is only to his personal limit and after the effect is off, the memories he memorized would fade.

    ¡°Prepare me the chain.¡±

    Erganisu barked towards one of his assistants. Only one of them had reacted and reached out on one of the bags. He took out a long chain made of Ghrus Metal, the hardest known compound in Athryshiayl and ran towards Erganisu.

    (¡®Eo, Luxrantius, Sine, Patium¡¯)

    An Eomancy circles appeared below the halberd assailant. The space around the halberd assailant distorted and the halberd assailant tried to move away from the spot but something was constricting him in place, only being able to squirm in place.

    Erganisu promptly took it and before the halberd assailant was free from the ¡®Space Imprisonment¡¯ spell, he chained that assailant, threw him on the ground to immobilize his movement and made an Origin Circle on the chain.

    Ghrus Metal upon being supplied with Eomancy Energy would become rigid and tighten itself, useful for capturing. It was given to him as rewards during his time at the Eastern Alliance Cities in subduing some of the Mal¡¯eurs for an odd errand.

    He had about five more chains, so he gestured towards his assistant to get one more.

    The assailants leaped again towards him, uncaring and oblivious to the fact that Erganisu had easily captured one of them.

    As for Erganisu, he had thought there would be difficulties but after catching one of them with ease, he felt catching the rest of them would be a leisurely breeze.

    --

    They were mindless as far as she concerned, it was easy to bait them around even though it was a five versus two.

    With her [Shadow], she was able to lead the five of them away from Erganisu group.

    Three of them had proceeded to attack Erganisu group but Erganisu had already taken care of two of them, as the chained figures were struggling on the ground to free themselves.

    Erganisu had only six of those chains but there were about eight of them so it was enough. That¡¯s why letting two of them escape is of no concern as they still would fulfil their objective.

    With her old short sword, she parried a shardsword coming from her right and dodged backward from an attack coming from the left. Behind her, an assailant with a crude spear tried to stab at her back but she reversed her grip on the sword and unconventionally parried the spear away as she leaped back again, facing her three assailants.

    Their modus operandi of attacking her had never change so Vefal was taking this quite leisurely while her [Shadow] was ¡®playfully¡¯ toying the two other assailants.

    ¡°Vefal!¡±

    Vefal turned and looked at Erganisu running towards her with three more chains at his left hand.

    And suddenly all the assailants stopped fighting. Vefal looked towards them curiously.

    ¡­¡­

    They turned their back and ran.

    Both Erganisu and Vefal cocked their head to the right.

    Vefal chuckled.

    Suddenly in front of each of the two running assailants, two orbs of black orbs interposing horizontally appeared and it suddenly enlarged into a portal-like hole fit for a human to enter.

    The assailants ran into them and the orbs separated, making the assailants stuck inside a spatial space of [Rhelya]. After the orbs closed both portals, the four orbs flew towards Erganisu on both of his side. The orbs interposed again and the same portal opened and the assailants appeared beside Erganisu on each side.

    Erganisu casually backhanded both of them and they fell on their back. He sat on the assailant on his right, preventing him from escaping and chaining the left assailant.

    Meanwhile, Vefal chased the other fleeing assailants after recalling and arranging the four orbs, she made two more assailants running in loops as she rearranged the orbs every time they tried to get away.

    Her [Shadow] was currently grappling with one of the assailants as it tried to escape.

    It looks like she would be returning to her beloved and Burra sooner than expected.

 CHAPTER 70

    Four days after the incident, I was here near the tribe of ¡®Sun Tigers¡¯, the nearest of the Six Tribes. It was only me and Ghiscra, infiltrating a place where the shaman would do their rituals and yes, there¡¯s tiger here in Eoum albeit different as they have scaled instead of fur.

    Both of us were using the standard leather armour but she had some personal modification like a short skirt of purple colour add-on her leather pant and a short cloak also purple colour and the feathers plumage were mostly purple too. We also brought two bags in which there were servant clothes that we had used when we got out from the outpost.

    Anyway, Erganisu had sent a runner to inform us that they had subjugated about six of those assailants while letting two of them get away. Of course, one of the two had a dormant tracking Light Orange Spell on it so we can trace it back to where it had gone. It was a Kashra Enchanted Paper I gave to Erganisu, a two part spell that I can activate and the track the person regardless of the distance.

    With that solve, Ghiscra and I was doing our part which was to influence the shamans of the Six Tribes with the more potent elixir. After inquiring and taking notes of their schedules and timing, I had formulated this new plan just a few days ago.

    Of course, we¡¯re not just going to straight up give them the elixir and said ¡®We cool brah?¡¯ I already elaborated a divine ruse in order the change the rumour about us into a more favourable one.

    ¡°Okay, Ghiscra are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yup, I don¡¯t know how I should feel about this but it is exciting to actually see someone being conned through faith.¡±

    As we were hiding on a tree canopy, overlooking a clearing that had a tree stump on the centre of it all, I looked at Ghiscra with an undisguised astonishment. For someone so grounded on logical stance, she¡¯s quite open-minded about what we¡¯re trying to do here.

    ¡°O¡­kay, anyway, you handle the effects and I handle the theatrics. Let¡¯s give the best of our performance. Back in my world, magic was something to entertain so this would be a cinch.¡±

    Ghiscra only nodded a few times but she kept her sight at the entrance of the clearing, looking on with an expectant gaze.

    I thought about that incident and the description from Ghiscra on how I was. Just some increase in hormone and I would become a confident and suave chauvinist. When I was under the influence of Aeriasus [Limitless] I became a hyper-active who do things on impulse. It seems that I have many hidden facets if certain factors were to add in.

    And I realized the change of relationship between me and Ghiscra. I don¡¯t know when it had started but she¡¯s more casual around me now. Even the flustering that she usually had was toned down as she can interact with me normally. This was confirmed to me as the aftermath of that incident, there was no awkwardness or an air of discomfort around us.

    She got over it and I was a little disappointed as a man but that¡¯s about it.

    I can see that she¡¯s the type of person who can regulate her emotion and rationalized situations, the same as I am.

    ¡°Our target is here.¡±

    Ghiscra gestured at the entrance.

    Well, let the show begins.

    --

    Haluk during his youth had wanted to venture out, away from the tribe. His ambition back then was to enroll into the military of Athryshiayl or at least lived anywhere but Symokiva and starts his own family but alas, he was fated to succeed his father as a shaman. Before he knew it, years had passed by and here he was, initiating the weekly rite taught by his father, succeeding him as the tribe¡¯s shaman.

    Still, he harboured a small desire to see Tchekaz, The Seat of the Inheritors, where the Summoned had originated.

    It was said that most if not all living beings in Eoum had descended from the summoned nearly eight hundred years ago and some of them were revered like divinities.

    But it was not the same for the Tribes in Symokiva. Even though they are the Summoned descendants, they placed greater emphasis on Amak-Zab or what most of the people in Eoum would say ¡®the Planet-Spirit of Eoum¡¯ the source of the Wind of Eomancy.

    According to legends of the First Summon, all of the tribes were descended from a group of Summoned that had refused to take any sides during a forgotten war and had fled to the Symokiva.

    There, they had cultivated and flourished, developing their traditions and cultures. It was also there, they had discovered the Planet-Spirit of Eoum via the sacred flower, Gervash.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Since then, generation of shamans had adhered to the weekly sacred rite of ¡®Ghelharan¡¯ or ¡®be with the current¡¯ so they can see the portents and wills of the Amak-Zab. The Six Tribes was especially fervent on this part but not so for Haluk. Still, tradition dictates him to¡­ that and the tribe chieftain.

    As he made his way to the Sacred Clearing with a vial of Ghelharan Elixir in his left hand, he stopped just short from the usual tree stump where he would offered a litany and placed the Elixir on the stump before drinking it.

    The reason he stopped was because on top the tree stump, there was a crystalized sort of bowl filled with violet colour liquid. The same colour like the elixir on his hand except the latter looked more potent and thick.

    Just as he was baffled, suddenly a mist started to descent all around him and up above it swirled about.

    His back shivered and just when he was about turned his back and ran-

    (Haluk of the Sun Tiger, long has it been since we observed you. Before you, your father and before your father, your grandfather and so on, we have watched for many centuries of communes. You, as the herder of your tribe, know who we are.)

    It was a voice consisted of many voices from low to high pitch, all speaking in unison.

    Haluk gawked in disbelief. Never before had this occurred. He was torn to believe whether this was real or false but the amount of Energy of Amak circulating in the air was thick as every shaman at least knew how to access the Colours of Zab and use them.

    The Athryshiayl called them ¡®Eomancy¡¯ while the Eastern Cities called them ¡®Invocation¡¯.

    (The time of reckoning has come, just as it always had been. Since the Ancestors had first lay claim and settled onto this sacred land, we have been watching. Now, desperate times are upon the blessed of this land again as we sensed the winds are in turmoil.)

    Haluk kneeled in supplicant on instinct. Although there was still doubt whether this was real or not, he himself had heard of details of Shamans hearing whispers as they meditate but this was a full-blown voice.

    (The winds tell us that the blessed of this land wished to stand on its two feet¡¯s, to grasp for their sovereignty.)

    ¡°Is it not permittable, Great Amak-Zab?!¡±

    (Nothing is permanent; it is only natural for living, transient beings to strive to take their fate into their own hands. We exist without taking side but you are the blessed of this land. We gave our approval but whether you succeed or not, whether you believe how worthy are the cause, it is all up to you, the descendants of the Ancestors.)

    Haluk eyes lit up and he took out a grey tablet. Every shaman kept a recording tablet to use as an indisputable proof that there were whispers sometimes on their rites.

    ¡°Great Amak-Zab, can you say that one more time?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    And the voice repeated itself.

    (And so, what had been gnawing your leader whether it was correct or not is something only the present can decide. Lastly, the wind had also whispered that malicious voices had condemned the Summoned and painted them as upstarts. They are the same as the Blessed, brought forth into this world by Our Will. They are your brothers and sisters, equal in our Eyes. Why do the blessed of the land see them differently and even denigrate them?)

    ¡°Great Amak-Zab, I, Haluk don¡¯t see them in that light. It was only a few months ago when such rumours had circulated. The rumours itself began in the tribe of Grey Star, right after the Chieftain had married with that outsider.¡±

    Haluk and some of the shaman were actually baffled when the rumours had surfaced but they were indifferent to it as it was none of their concerns.

    (Then rectify the truth and dispel the falsehood. Know your true foes, not needlessly devolve and debased yourself by mere unproven words. Bring our Words to the ones herded who had fallen as such, the Summoned are as much as the victims, corralled by the same forces that chained your independence. To achieve freedom that the blessed longed, do not antagonize those who also shared the blessed fate but to seek and ask for guidance for one another.)

    ¡°Yes, at your will, Great Amak-Zab.¡±

    Haluk had been sceptical even thought he was indoctrinated in his belief but this was first-hand experience, something substantial to reinforce his belief.

    (Even so, doubts linger in your heart. Words, as true as it may sound, cannot be a solid foundation to faith. Thus, drink deep from this sacred water. It is the same as the vial you carried on your hand but this sacred water is much more potent as it will bring you closer to the realm where we dwell, where the Origin begins. We may not appear again for years to come. You have been chosen to spread the words, share this sacred water amongst your spiritual brothers. Right the wrong. We will always be watching.)

    The voices slowly receded as it echoed.

    Haluk got up from kneeling slowly and stared again at the bowl on the tree stump. After a few second, He took a deep breath and slowly, step by step, approached the stump.

    He stood in front of the stump, staring down on the bowl, afraid that it would disappear. He scrutinized the liquid again and realized aside from how thick and potent it looked, it emanated a presence like a sealed energy of Zab.

    It was true that in his heart, he still had doubt about this. He was the most sceptical amongst the six tribe¡¯s shamans. But then again, if he was being conned, then what benefits do the trickster would gained from doing this? Even if there is one, the tradeoff doesn''t seems bad in a way. What if it''s actually poison?

    Haluk was in a crossroadas various thoughts went flitting in his mind but it was not for long as he¡¯d made up his mind. A leap of faith requires no logic to prove but only a great amount of unconditional trust.

    And so, it all comes down to this bowl. Standing in the deciding line, he stared for quite some times at the liquid filling the cup.

    Finally, he knelt on both knee, put the vial on his left hand on the ground.

    He cupped his hands and gathered the liquid in the cupped hands. He then drank from it.

    And off he goes to a spiritual journey.

 CHAPTER 71

    That went¡­ kind of well.

    I never thought I could orchestrate a divine fraud but then again, this goes right into my alley of so-called ¡®expertises¡¯.

    The performance was believable since I made extensive research about their ritual accounts like hearing voices and vague air permeating during the rituals. I also conducted observations on this particular Haluk the shaman right after I arrived here.

    The, modulation of the voice, the lighting and the visual were done superbly thanks to our teamwork, a convincing performance for a higher existence. It was only made possible by our special abilities and my copious amount of Kashra papers.

    It pays to be a member of the Enchanter Association.

    ¡°You are the definition of ¡®thinking outside the box¡¯ aren¡¯t you? I thought the report of using Eomancy to disperse salts across the battlefield was exaggerated but this plan was truly outlandish.¡±

    While walking back on a barely discernible road back to our outpost, Ghiscra voiced her thought with a slightly amused expression was keeping a pace, walking beside me with a bag sling behind her and under her cloak.

    ¡°If I have to be honest, it was a ridiculous plan but the thought of it succeeding was amusing and it did, so I was thoroughly amused. Then again, it barely passes as he was visibly hesitating. Thank ye gods, he threw caution to the wind. Also it only work because-¡±

    I stopped because I wanted to refrain from using the word ¡®backward¡¯.

    ¡°-they were the most ¡®superstitious¡¯ of all the tribes. Thankfully records of their rituals existed so I was able to simulate a situation that had enough characteristics to support its validity but the crystalized bowl was an original motif. If it were the Eomancers of Athryshiayl, they would try to use Light Orange or Light White to check the fluctuation of the Eomancy energy unlike those shamans, who had limited understanding in Eomancy.¡±

    Initially, since this plan was made on whim and it was one of those rare ¡®high reward, low risk¡¯ plan so whether it succeeded or not, it wouldn¡¯t affect the operation much and at worst, they think they were tricked. But I had gained unexpected information from the trickery- the origin of the rumour.

    Well, I guess I could make a plan to visit that particular tribe for a meeting with that mysterious woman. There are so many questions begging to be answered.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Eh, why did you stopped?¡±

    Ghiscra who was ahead of me, was looking at me with a puzzled face.

    I have to thank Vefal later on for teaching me how to detect with my awareness in my surrounding.

    Movement-let me rephrase-sloppy movement were coming from both sides of the thickets.

    (¡®Eo, Ravus, Corpori, Armi¡¯)

    I put on the basic ¡®Armour¡¯ spell on myself and seeing me do this, Ghiscra did the same but she also used her special abilities which called [Pinnacle].

    That special ability enables her to achieve the peak of whatever action she consciously takes. For example, she can achieve a certain standard definition of perfection in running as the special ability recalibrate her running posture, slow down the production of lactic acids in her muscles, reducing the intake of air needed and so on or whatever she¡¯s stuck on inspiration during her research, she can use [Pinnacle] and maximized the speed of her thought process, recalling memories with an eidetic perfection, achieving ramification of parallel thinking and so on.

    She can only maintain the optimum peak of the process for eight seconds, there¡¯s a time interval for the usage too and she can¡¯t repeatedly use it on the same activity about two hours with exception of spells for some reason. There were some other limitations like but I¡¯m not quite clear about those.

    So using it for long term activities like running or researching is more like a short burst but the most effective use for them are short term actions especially Eomancy.

    When she use [Pinnacle] on Eomancy, her casting efficiency was at it the possible highest, the energy collected on the Origin Circle reached the maximum in an instant and the Sub-Circles would looked crystal clear with power.

    Because of that, her basic spell is technically on the level of advance spell.

    That was why when she had casted ¡®Armour¡¯ on herself, she was basically radiating grey light all over her being.

    Clang~!

    I managed to dodge an attack from behind me as I instinctively crouch slightly. The attack was aiming at my neck.

    Even if I had casted ¡®Armour¡¯ making my skin tougher like a rock, I might get a cut and getting a cut on a neck is kind of hap hazardous. Who knows if it cuts on something vital and I die slowly, not to mention my anaemia is still acting up.

    As for Ghiscra, she actually took the attack head on with her right hand and the clanging sound was a clash between her palm and the bladeshard. After she grabbed it, she then gripped her hand and shattered the bladeshard.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    After shattering it, she then kneed her assailant at the stomach area with her left knee which caused the assailant to lurch forward and as it did, Ghiscra shot out her left elbow towards its face.

    There was a crunching sound the elbow connected and it fell onto the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    I thought I wanted to spar with her in the future just so I can be proud of my martial prowess but clearly she¡¯s as skilled as Vefal or Rino. Where the hell is a normal woman that couldn¡¯t beat my ass in this world?

    I crouched to dodge again as the same assailant swings its bladeshard horizontally; slashing across me. I leapt back and started casting Eomancy.

    (Eo, Iridis, Piritus, Oactus¡¯)

    A green-like wave struck out against the assailant, flinging it away from me.

    And then, I realized. As I was too preoccupied with dodging, I failed to realize earlier that we were surrounded. There were about dozen or more?

    ¡°Ruigne¡­¡±

    We were forced back to back, our faces showing panicked looking at the increasing number.

    After what seems to be minutes, the number stopped increasing. There were like twenty-plus of these mysterious assailants, all surrounding us, like wolves waiting to pounce.

    I sighed. There¡¯s only way out of this.

    ¡°Ghiscra, can you use [Pinnacle] and cast a spell?¡±

    ¡°Yeah but I don¡¯t have a spell to decimate all of them or escape spells for both of us¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°No worries, thankfully they haven¡¯t attack first so I¡¯ll make this quick. Cast ¡®Wind Friend¡¯ on yourself and run as fast as you can, away from here.¡±

    Ghiscra let out an exasperated ¡®huh!!¡¯ and instinctively turned behind towards me.

    We nearly made eye-contact but she always managed to avoid it.

    ¡°Look, every crazy scheme I made so far had succeeded so just trust me on this. I¡¯m not telling you to leave me here like I¡¯m making some noble sacrifice but what I¡¯m about to do might kill you.¡±

    ¡°And what would kill me?¡±

    I sighed as her worried mixed with a smatter of angry voice, lets out her concern.

    ¡°¡­ My Soul Weapon¡­¡±

    She made a conflicted face. I don¡¯t know whether she knows about my Soul Weapon but for the summoned, their Soul Weapon is their Trump Card. I¡¯m not sure about her Soul Weapon though.

    ¡°¡­ Okay but be safe alright, I don¡¯t know how to explain to Vefal if you don¡¯t make it.¡±

    ¡°Stop being so melodramatic, I¡¯m not gonna die yet. Also, don¡¯t stop running until you think that it¡¯s safe.¡±

    After I said that, I took out a Kashra Paper on my right hand and activated [Synikorvus].

    As I did that, Ghiscra then casted ¡®Wind Friend¡¯ on herself, dispelling ¡®Armour¡¯. The assailants twitched and readied their weapons. It seems that they were waiting for our ¡®Armour¡¯ spells to end.

    But Ghiscra ran past them like a blur as I used [Synikorvus] on the Kashra Paper in my hand. As the spell was casted, I summoned [Pandora].

    Before the assailants that was the nearest to the running Ghiscra could make a move to chase her, they were immobilized. The entire assailant about twenty metre in radius around me was immobilized.

    The spell of the Kashra Paper was an advance Orange Spell of ¡®Mass Binding¡¯, stopping them for a few seconds but that was all I needed. I always kept this one with me for an emergency.

    ¡°Open, [Pandora].¡±

    With my command, the treasure chest opened and chaos spreads.

    --

    As she ran, she could felt an upward sudden surge in the winds of Eomancy. It felt like a hurricane had appeared out of nowhere.

    She briefly looked back while running and saw a colourful dome expanding fast.

    She¡¯d quickly pick-up her pace, sensing the danger coming from the dome.

    What kind of a Soul Weapon that can induce such destructive and overwhelming effect? Even her Soul Weapon or any of the summoned that she knew was nothing like this.

    After a few seconds of running, she stopped as she looked behind again and saw that the dome had stopped expanding.

    Using [Planar Eyes] from the Light White, she could see the inside of the dome.

    What she saw was akin to a battlefield between frenzied Eomancers. The amount of spells triggering inside were of the many colours of Eomancy and those were casted indiscriminately.

    She shuddered as thinking what would happen if she was caught inside. She might survive for a few seconds and even if she luckily gets out, she would still be in a world of pain.

    After a while, it suddenly stopped expanding and went shrinking slowly. Little by little it shrinks and shrinks until what felt like three or more minutes had passed and it disappeared.

    What appeared in the aftermath of the area enveloped by the dome was a hellish landscape. Where there had been sights of lush rainforest trees and plants was now gone, like an illusion had been dispersed.

    Amidst the disaster zone, Ghiscra could spot a single figure sitting in what had been the centre of the dome. Heart filled with relief, she ran back towards the figure.

    --

    [Pandora]

    It held unimaginable power but the downsides outweighed the pros.

    First of all, it doesn¡¯t distinguish allies or enemies. Secondly, it¡¯s not suited for any situation that requires discretion as it is too flashy. Thirdly, even though I would be unharmed inside the storm¡­ anything that I wear had the possibility of being destroyed.

    The first time I activated it, I was lucky that I only got out with only a torn clothes but this time¡­

    Everything was gone. In the midst of obliterating the assailants, there was a sudden huge Deep Red of a firestorm and it burned almost everything to crisp¡­

    Farewell my standard issued leather armour and even the servant cloth¡­

    Sigh~

    That¡¯s why I sat here in resignation.

    It¡¯s like the whole universe is conspiring for me to embrace nudism.

 CHAPTER 72

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ruigne?¡±

    A concerned voice was calling me as I sat with my eyes closed, trying to stabilized my mind frame that had stopped working.

    ¡°¡­ Do you have anything I can wear to cover myself?¡±

    Turning towards a worried Ghiscra who had averted her eyes, I think I made a pitiful expression as I asked that.

    I entertained the thought of wearing a dress from her servant cloth but I¡¯m not that desperate.

    After a while, Ghiscra unsteadily unclasped her cloak and held it out towards me.

    ¡°¡­Thanks.¡±

    I graciously took the cloak. Ah, this was like the time I got summoned, so nostalgic.

    I tried to get up and turned this into a loincloth but I can¡¯t.

    ¡­¡­

    It seems like the aftereffect of forcibly closing [Pandora] was severe as I couldn¡¯t even move my leg muscles. I wrapped it around as I slightly able to get up.

    Now then-

    ¡°¡­ Ghiscra, I can¡¯t move¡­ can you carry me? The patrols are probably coming here after seeing the dome.¡±

    I can die from embarrassment later, right now; we need to go back before anyone suspected that the decoys in our room aren¡¯t us and the flashy dome are probably attracting some patrols nearby. We got out from the outpost in secret and we need to go back in secret.

    Hesitating, Ghiscra was trying her best to get near me and after some clumsy manhandling; I was given a piggyback ride behind her.

    Using ¡®Wind Friend¡¯ added with [Perfection], we swiftly move out from there. She was carrying me without any sign of struggling or imbalance. How strong is she? I guess Therius weren¡¯t kidding when he said that Falskilan are a supreme master race, flawless in every aspect.

    Along the way-

    ¡°You know, I just noticed; our positions are reversed. Remember last time, I was so weak that you had to carry me back to the Fhagec?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah that did happen although you were a mute who couldn¡¯t even say anything other than ¡®thank you¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Well, put yourself in my position! I mean it¡¯s hard talking to someone who you found awfully suspicious and being forcibly carried on his back and you¡¯re a guy!¡±

    Awfully suspicious? Fine, I concede to such point but being male is not a choice.

    Both of us had small talks as we move through the trees. There were several times when I had accidentally grabbed her inappropriately whenever my hold faltered as she was practically gliding tenaciously. She shrugs it off in understanding although her face was slightly red.

    Either way, she¡¯s seems to be quite comfortable being around me now in contrast of back then.

    As there was nothing else to do but holding and accidentally groping, I thought about the progress of my operation in Symokiva.

    So far, we managed to improve our impression that the summoned are nothing like the rumours and the propaganda disseminated by the various powers in Symokiva. In the last three weeks before we came here, we¡¯d done various visible and concrete works around except to the north to earn a favourable outlook from the tribes.

    The only thing that mattered was that the general view of the eighty three tribes -which was the tribesmen-, was a positive one.

    Although the chieftains of the tribes are the one who decides the course of their fate, they can¡¯t leisurely decide something that can upset their fellow tribesmen.

    So by being viewed in positive light, it served the purpose of us no longer being a material to keep the flames of revolution burning and the three Northern Houses, the governing entities that handle the tributary and supervision of the tribes would not suspect us to be colluding or sympathizing with the tribes.

    Although the Fortress was rife with spies, Vefal had managed to identify which of them are from the tribes and which of them are from the Houses.

    For the tribal spies, we let them do business as usual and control the information that we feed them while the Houses Spies were only there to check us or any signs of rebellion.

    The tribes were quite subtle with their networking but even so, they slipped up twice so we fixed their mess with Vefal knocking out the Houses spies, bring them to Ghrukka and with the help from Light Purple, they would be under a hypnotised state to agree in memory erasure.

    Of course, I am worried that after we left, the other summoned would mess up all our hard work but I can inform Rino, Aeriasus or Tevalini about the works and the status of the tribes here.

    As for the north, originally, I was about to do the same thing but a chance discovery of Gervash flowers had changed it and so we supplement the original plan and judging by today, the result would at least be favourable¡­ probably.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Now the only thing left to do was to solve this missing individual¡¯s case and dispel the core of the rumour, which was originated from the Grey Star clan. I tried gathering information about that woman but there was nothing much, still, I should make an opportunity to meet her.

    Oh and also that incoming show of unlawful mass gathering. While finishing the phase of the operation in the north, back at the Fortress, let see how they would play their card. Would they use the same reason or another stage show trying to undermine the Athryshiayl authority?

    Either way, they are in for a surprise.

    ¡°We¡¯re here, Ruigne.¡±

    I peeked through her left side and saw the outpost from this distance.

    ¡°Okay, remember; act like we¡¯d just finished our picnic and regarding my lack of clothing, let¡¯s just say that we made love at the river and all of my clothing was accidentally washed away.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let us begin.¡±

    [¡®Eo, Alt, Corpori, Mutati¡¯]

    Both of us simultaneously cast Deep Purple ¡®Stolen Body¡¯ Basic Spell on ourselves. This was a spell that was used by those terrorist, The Sons of Eoum, when they were impersonating the guards.

    It¡¯s one of those rare spells that can last longer, almost a day and it¡¯s only a basic level but one of the prerequisite to be able to cast ¡®Stolen Body¡¯ was that you needed to cast a supplement channelling spell of a light orange colour called ¡®Body Visualizer¡¯, another long-lasting spell in which you need to cast on the physical body that you want to change into in order to obtained a data of the body for ¡®Stolen Body¡¯ to work. To fully obtain the data, you need to keep a physical contact with the body on a certain amount of time.

    Of course, after casting ¡®Stolen Body¡¯, ¡®Body Visualizer¡¯ would dissipate as the rule of only one enhancement applied.

    The drawbacks of ¡®Stolen Body¡¯ were that you can¡¯t make prolong physical contact with any other bodies during the state and it is dispelled if you cast other enhancement spells on yourself.

    Our appearances change into a pair of native tribesman and woman that looked human but with transparent hair like Kadar Nara. Those people that we took appearance of were also a couple helping around the outpost. It was their off-day but with some goods, we managed to bribe them to borrow their identities for today and as it was also their off-day, we had to give out extra.

    Only our clothes were unaffected but we had spare clothes of what servants would wear around here in our bags we carried but mine was obliterated.

    As we walked casually, side by side, towards the entrance of the outpost, the guard that had seen us out was still the same.

    ¡°Karv, what happened to your cloth?¡±

    The guard was staring at me in bewilderment as I wore purple loincloth.

    ¡°I lost all of them when I accidentally dropped my bag into the river.¡±

    ¡°Shit luck, man!¡±

    I smiled sadly towards him as he laughed.

    It seems like only about seven dots had passed since the morning we left earlier.

    We were stopped by some soldiers about the same thing about my cloth and I gave them the same answer.

    Ghiscra and I stopped short in front of the door to my room as I was hearing strange sound coming from inside the room. If it¡¯s what I think it is, it¡¯s only appropriate that I knock first.

    After I knocked, the sound abruptly stopped, replaced by the sounds of frantic in nature. After a while, the door opened and the one who I doppelganger-ed was standing in between the slit of the door gap.

    ¡°M-master, you¡¯re back.¡±

    In a hushed tone, he whispered as he peered through.

    ¡°Yup, I did say it wouldn¡¯t take a day. Anyway, we¡¯re coming in. Both of you got your cloth on right?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes.¡±

    He opened the door and Ghiscra and I entered. It smells of sweat and something salty. Seriously, in this span of time, were they procreating the entire time? I guess telling them to confined themselves in a room just give them reason to be horny.

    Inside the room, the figures of a man and woman dressed in servant clothing albeit dishevelled was standing in front of my bed.

    Ah, they did it on my bed¡­

    Well, I¡¯m not angry though since this guy got lucky. A bro gotta support other bro in their endeavour¡­ yeah that¡¯s consoling enough.

    I held Ghiscra¡¯s right hand and after what seems like ten seconds, our illusion dispersed.

    ¡°Ghiscra, you go change first.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    She murmured as she went into the bathroom.

    ¡°Well, good job you two, both of you had helped me a lot. Here¡¯s half of the payment as I promised.¡±

    Taking out several Quilens, I gave it to the man. His face became excited along with female behind him. I¡¯m not afraid if he or his lover would leak this out since they don¡¯t know what we were doing during our borrowed identities time.

    ¡°Thank you, master!¡±

    ¡°Yeah and remember to keep this a secret, alright?¡±

    He nodded incessantly as he put all the Quilens into his pocket. They left the room and I sat on the floor waiting for Ghiscra to finish changing.

    When she finally finished-

    ¡°Ghiscra, can you use Deep Green to get rid of the smell?¡±

    She sniffed her nose and wrinkled her face.

    ¡°Were they playing something salt-based?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Playing something salt-based... Ghiscra, what did you think they were doing?¡±

    I was genuinely surprised. Was she joking or she really thought that¡­

    ¡°I mean, I heard some creaking sounds and some moaning, is it a physical game where the loser drinks salted water?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Could she be one of those legendary sheltered princesses!? I¡¯m going to play along.

    ¡°Yeah, you know, I heard it from a guard in the fortress that in Symokiva, there¡¯s a game where a couple can play on the bed. It¡¯s called ¡®Chaven¡¯ or simply ¡®the creaking game¡¯. The rule of the game is that the couple will make jump up and down on the bed for five whole minutes. If the bed got cracked and broke by one of them, then he or she is declared the loser and has to drink a cup of salted water.¡±

    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s kind of an expensive hobby if you think about but¡­ wait¡­ as far as I know; most of the tribes use cots for sleeping so it¡¯s impossible for making them creak!¡±

    Watching her face realizing how absurd my explanation had said prompted me to burst into a laugh.

 CHAPTER 73

    ¡°Welcome back, Vefal.¡±

    ¡°I missed you too and from what I heard, there were more of ¡®these¡¯ confronting you two. You shouldn¡¯t have let me stay with you instead of Ghiscra.¡±

    At the north entrance, Vefal, Erganisu and a group of men, some bound in chains had arrived. It was only yesterday when we were finished with our divine fraud.

    She was about to close in for a hug but that stupid pet of her jumped straight from my side and she caught it with delight.

    Stupid rat, I should have just let the soldiers cooked it when it was caught wandering a few days ago.

    ¡°Ah, Burra, you can be pampered later; Ruigne would likely make you disappear if I let him simmered too much in his jealousy.¡±

    While blissfully petting it, she puts it down and seemingly it understood what it had been told and just snuggled close to her leg. She proceeded to hug me and I welcome it.

    ¡°Well, at least you know what jealousy is.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ignorant or oblivious to jealousy. I was jealous when Rino tried to get close to you right? But it¡¯s only a momentary feeling like anger for me.¡±

    Being embraced with warmth, her words and voice soothed me.

    Ghiscra at the side was smiling as she watched us while Erganisu was dragging those in chains nearer.

    The soldiers in the outpost began to gather and caused a commotion.

    As the chained prisoners lined up and was struggling in their confine, the one in charge of the outpost, Custodian Htalin came out from the main building.

    ¡°Your honour, what is this ruckus?¡±

    ¡°These prisoners had committed the act of assault and attempted murder towards the summoned Erganisu and Vefal Striden, we will hold them in custody. Lock them up and wait for my instruction.¡±

    Looking straight at his bluish pupil-less eyes, I assumed the strict authoritarian pose.

    ¡°I-I see. Guards, bring them to the holding cell.¡±

    ¡°Wait first, Ghiscra and I will see to the procedures and there is something I needed to confirm. Erganisu and Vefal, get some rest first, I received both your reports later.¡±

    Erganisu nodded but Vefal shakes her head-

    ¡°I am your bodyguard, remember? I¡¯m quite well-rested. Erganisu was the one who did all the job of dragging them. They don¡¯t even sleep but they seem to be weakening. We tried to give them food but they don¡¯t respond and they started to smell like their decaying.¡±

    That¡¯s interesting.

    ¡°We¡¯ll meet up in one hour then.¡±

    --

    After examining what¡¯s under their hood, setting some spells in the holding cell and putting strict guards on the prisoners, Ghiscra, Vefal, Erganisu and I were moving in the forest in our constantly casted, spell enhanced state with the sun up high, indicating that it was midday.

    All of us were armed to the teeth starting with Vefal¡¯s short sword and a bow with a couple of Eo-stone arrows and Erganisu with a mace-like weapon with a spike on top of it. Both Ghiscra and I were only armed with Bladeshards, the native weapon of Symokiva.

    On my right hand was a scroll that was tracking one of the escaped assailants. I¡¯ve instructed Erganisu to leave at least one of them if they were escaping even though I told him that the ideal number of capture was 6. If it were less than that, then he¡¯ll know to just capture the appropriate number and leaves one to escape.

    Right now, the tracking spell had indicated that the target was stationary. How this tracking spell worked was not like it had a pointer showing where the target is but it sends a transmission of a sort direct to the caster of information¡¯s of the whereabouts of the target.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Vefal on my side with a hushed tone, held her right arm barring me. We all stopped immediately.

    Looking towards both sides with narrowed eyes, she then summoned her [Shadow] and went ahead in front.

    ¡°Follow my lead, there are warning strings tied around this place.¡±

    When she said that, I casted a Light White spell called ¡®Precision Sight¡¯, a spell that enable me to see minute details of anything physical. It was true, there were strings like those detection lasers tied to the trees and branches.

    We skilfully avoided these strings and after a while, we reached to a clearing and at the centre of that clearing. Vefal¡¯s [Shadow] was standing guard over a place. It was a sinkhole of a sort. We rested for an hour because of our slightly Eomancy Overuse status and physical fatigues. Also we need to take some time planning on how to enter and plan for every scenario once we¡¯re inside.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Thankfully, no patrols whatsoever had checked here.

    ¡°Let me go inside first. With my [Indomitable], I can land safely even if it is a spike pit.¡±

    Erganisu suddenly spoke to us as we checked the sinkhole. We haven¡¯t reached a conclusion yet but he seems to want to end this quickly so he activated [Indomitable].

    And it was probably true; he¡¯ll crush those spikes with his special-ability enhanced body.

    ¡°Before you go, let me cast a mental protection spell just in case.¡±

    [¡®Eo, Aer, Menti, Unio¡¯]

    -After saying that, Ghiscra casted the ¡®Mental Wall¡¯ on Erganisu.

    He nodded thankfully and jumped straight into the sinkhole. After two seconds, there was loud ¡®thud¡¯ inside the sinkhole.

    ¡°Please jump in. It¡¯s not that deep and there are no spikes at all. Also, we have companies, sleeping companies to be exact.¡±

    It seems it¡¯s not that deep... for Erganisu.

    In a two second interval, it¡¯s not that deep huh? As all four of us were preparing to jump inside, a mischievous but necessary thought was running into my mind.

    ¡°Vefal my dear, I don¡¯t think our fragile bodies can¡¯t take the fall. From the timing, it seems like it might be fifty feet drop. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cast ¡®Wind Guidance¡¯ on you but you have to carry me, in the front, like a princess or a prince in distress.¡±

    Both Ghiscra and Vefal stared at me and Vefal was the first to react as she laughed and proceeded to kneel.

    ¡°Jump into my arms, my princess!~¡±

    ¡°Much oblige!~¡±

    [¡®Eo, Luxaer, Ollus, Olatus¡¯]

    I happily hopped into her embrace and casted ¡®wind guidance¡¯ on her. Ghiscra on the other hand was dumbfounded and forgot to react to Vefal¡¯s [Shadow], who was imitating Vefal and gestured towards her held out arms for Ghiscra to jump into its embrace.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    She declined with an amused smile as she was enjoying our antic.

    The [Shadow] disappeared, ghosting into the sinkhole. With Vefal carrying me, she jumped inside, followed by Ghiscra.

    As we slowly float downward, I was right about the height. Even if it were thirty feet, I don¡¯t think we would die but the possibility of being crippled or seriously wounded is high.

    We saw the top of Erganisu head as he was standing still watching his surroundings.

    Both of us landed and seeing how dark it was inside, I activated [Synikorvus] and simultaneously casted ¡®Torch Sight¡¯ on both Vefal and me. For Erganisu, he had a natural low-light vision and Ghiscra already did cast the same spell on herself as soon as she landed.

    The place was a natural cave formation and there were dozens of heavily garbed figures sitting and hugging their knees all around us. Below each of the figures, there was a circle formation and after observing only the edge of the formation, I felt like seen them before.

    Just before I could try to search inside my memories-

    ¡°Four of them are here, at the very least, I don¡¯t have to be cautious anymore. Although I found it to be baffling that you are able to find this place. It must have been one of the magic that this land embraced.¡±

    -A gravelly voice tinged with wizened tone was echoing. Erganisu was staring at a particular figure that would have been indistinguishable but the fact he, judging by the voice, was looking up at the four of us with red-glaring eyes made him standout.

    What¡¯s more, that figure was actually surrounded by four other figures, clearly guarding him.

    That figure got up and seeing his ragged clothing makes him look like a human wearing a drab of rags. When he got up, there was a tremor like the creaking of machines starting to operate. All the figures inside were getting up slowly.

    ¡°As powerful as you all are, these numbers will eventually overwhelm you and you have not enough room to maneuver around. Even if you managed to fight back, I have a measure to make sure I take you all down.¡±

    ¡°And a lovely afternoon to you, judging by this magic formations and your unfamiliarity with ours, you¡¯re not from around here? Are you someone from outside of the Leylines?¡±

    With an excited tone, I just had to ask that as Vefal puts me down from her carry.

    ¡°Whether I tell you or not, it doesn¡¯t matter now that you had sealed your own fate by carelessly barging here without any plans it seems.¡±

    After saying that, there was a grating sound coming from him. I assumed he was laughing.

    ¡°Well consider it our last request¡­ or so I like to say but all four of us like living too much as far as I¡¯m concerned. Plan is it? Oh, we do have one, which is to make enough time to come up with the other plan!¡±

    As soon as I finished saying that, I took out a scroll containing an Advance Deep Grey spell ¡®Solid Dome¡¯ and activated Synikorvus. Seeing this, the ragged mage shouted something in a language that I¡¯m unfamiliar with. All the garbed figures then launched themselves as they close in on us.

    Thankfully, there were some distance between them and us as I finished the spell in two seconds. A dome erupted around us, encapsulating us in the darkness.

    ¡°Okay, we have about twenty seconds or unless they have enough firepower to break this dome.¡±

    Everyone assented, so I continued-

    ¡°First of all, we shouldn¡¯t bother with these garbed assailants as I am positively sure that they¡¯re all dead or to be exact, undead so the focus is on that ragged-looking guy.¡±

    -I lay out my plan.

    When the dome had dissolved due to the time limit, we came bursting in full power with our Soul Weapons and enhanced status.

    Erganisu was in charge of fending off the attacks from the assailants. With [Gabiel], he had adjusted his strength to a the highest level possible for him to fend off their attacks and maximized his moving speed. He also maximized his reaction speed by lowering or rather numbing his sense of taste.

    Vefal¡¯s [Shadow] helped with Erganisu with fending off the attacks in a radius opposite distance towards him so as to cover all the gaps.

    Vefal herself was marking the area with [Rhelya]. As far as I know, her Soul Weapon enables her to mark an area of circumference of about two hundred metre in radius and summoned about four black orbs.

    In the marked area, she can briefly turned into existence like her [Shadow], hiding and moving faster around and in shadow form; she can take on physical attacks with minimal damage. She can also swap places with her [Shadow] and vice versa.

    The four orbs can only be inside the marked area but they are portal entrances to a pocket space. Two of the orbs can make a gateway enough for a humanoid to enter into that space and stored them inside although not to long as the orbs would forcibly spit out whatever it had stored inside after a few second.

    It can also be used in an offense such as using one orb to expand about half of a human body. Vefal could shoot an arrow into that expanded orb then it would appear in another expanded orb, making an unexpected angle of attack. Well, that¡¯s the gist of it.

 CHAPTER 74

    Ghiscra and I were standing inside the centre of our circle. While I was on standby, Ghiscra was watching the red-eyed man without turning away, looking at his every action.

    Ghiscra, while inside the dome had casted a ¡®Mental Enhancement¡¯ spell again on Erganisu and a ¡®Total Calm¡¯ spell on Vefal. The fundamental difference was that the former makes him strong against attacks that affect the mind (Which is basically the description in the tin can) and the latter enables the recipient to give full focus without being hindered by external and internal stress factors.

    Some Eomancy enhancing magic¡¯s can¡¯t be cast repeatedly in a short period of time. If that was possible, we all would have had leaps and bounds in all progress just by repeatedly casting the advance Blue Spell ¡®Pure Intellect¡¯¡­ except Ghiscra, I think in fifty years, with her [Perfection], we would achieve the space age technologies at her rate.

    Now back onto the battle.

    We had a perfect defence as most of the assailants were unable to break through Erganisu and [Shadow] perimeter and Vefal was waiting for a chance.

    Both Ghiscra and I were making that chance.

    After she finished observing, she released her Soul Weapon. It was the first time I saw it.

    Growing behind her back were six luminous, white branches. It looked like a pair of wings made out of light. From what she told had us earlier when we were heading here, Her Soul Weapon [Sarhatybha] are able to absorb skills competency from her surroundings. To explain it simply, If Vefal were to show her mastery in archery in her presence, one of the branches can accumulate from her usage of archery and in times, grows a fruit that she can eat to gain the same mastery as Vefal.

    Of course, what define as a skill is purely subjective so the Soul Weapon follows what Ghiscra considered as a skill or proficiency. Ghiscra had once stimulated her entire team to displaying their skills to see how many limits her soul weapon could bore fruits. It was about twenty four fruits as she identified about twenty four skills.

    And there is also a limit on how skills she can take as she lastly explained.

    Right now, some of the branches had like five fruits currently growing on them.

    Ghiscra took one and ate it.

    ¡°Which skill was that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s from that red-eyed creature. I deduced that whatever he is currently doing, I determined that it¡¯s magical type of skill that is controlling these assailants. Since [Sarhatybha] had borne a fruit, then it is close enough. It¡¯s the same level as his; let¡¯s see what happen when I add in [Perfection].¡±

    Although it seems like there was no visible change, a slight tinge of transparency wrapped around her and suddenly all the garbed assailants stopped moving as though they were being restricted.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    A weird shrill came out from the red-eyes as he was shocked by the current event. Without delay-

    (¡®Eo, Altruer, Igni, Imbuo¡¯)

    I enchanted the tip of her arrow with ¡®Heat Imbue¡¯ making it sizzling with piercing power and she shot at the red-eyes. Contrary to his sluggish appearance, he quickly dodged to the side, hiding behind one of his convulsing bodyguards.

    Just as he did, he realized there was an expanding orb right in front of the arrow trajectory. The arrow didn¡¯t come towards him as the arrow was redirected from behind from another expanding orb.

    He quickly ducked and the arrow pierced halfway through the body of the assailant he was hiding.

    I can imagine he inwardly sighing in relief but that wasn¡¯t the last attack.

    There was an expanding orb right above him and coming out from there wasn¡¯t an arrow, but a spiked mace, impaling down with a terrifying speed.

    There was that disgusting sound of a watermelon being split and a ¡®thud¡¯ as his body fell sideway to the right with his head a bloody mess on the upper half.

    From the corner of my eyes, I saw Erganisu pulling out his spike mace from an expanding orb below him after he gave the killing blow.

    (¡®Eo, Altruer, Ignis, Actus¡¯)

    I gave a ¡®Fire Shot¡¯ on the seemingly dead body to confirm whether he¡¯s truly dead or not.

    It took the attack without moving or twitching. After a few second, it lain there still without moving.

    We all breathed a sigh of relief. If he was still alive, we have to move to Plan B. Looking around, I saw all the garbed assailants looked docile and unthreatening.

    ¡°Did you take control of them?¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Yeah, it was a struggle of control even though I exceeded his level of skill during the period of [Perfection]. Since he is dead, I gained control of every one of them.¡±

    While we talked, Ghiscra seems to direct them and they began climbing the hole one by one.

    ¡°Okay. Erganisu, can you retrieve his body? I like to know this guy origin.¡±

    He nodded but there was a sudden sizzling sound like acid corroding coming from the direction of the corpse. We turned towards the corpse and found that it was dissolving into a grey puddle.

    Fuck, delayed suicide poison that dissolve yourself? Who the fucks are these people?

    --

    Three days had passed and right now, we were watching the burial ceremony for the dead. Yesterday, when we were on our way back to the outpost, the assailants were gradually lagging behind, turning sluggish.

    Ghiscra ate another fruit belonging to that man and she said it was a skill to maintain these assailants but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t access the energies that were needed by them. After an hour, Ghiscra [Sarhatybha] had reached it¡¯s time limit and all the assailants lurched into a stop. They stood without moving, mindlessly standing and weakening.

    It was a strange sight.

    But I can confirm what it is or rather what magic I could label it -Necromancy. A magic that mainly deal with spirits and the dead, a magic unlike Eomancy without using colours but wasn¡¯t it was said that any other magic¡¯s except some particular types than Eomancy wouldn¡¯t work so does that mean that this foreign magic has the same nature as Eomancy?

    Ghiscra was interested in this and both of us agreed to do a researched about this. We vaguely remembered the circles that were below each of the assailants but I noticed that it shared similarities with the formation on the arm of that mannequin.

    After sending Vefal to inform the outpost and keeping watch of these aimless undeads as they, one by one, fall to the ground.

    When Vefal had brought some Warriors and Guardians, most of the undead had already ¡®died¡¯ while the rest was on the verge of ¡®dying¡¯.

    We brought them to the outpost and lined them up and covered them with burial shrouds. The guards informed me that the ones we held at the prison cell was dead about several hours ago, right after we killed that Necromancer.

    Two days ago, we informed the six tribes to bring the relatives of the missing victims to examine these bodies. And as I suspected, it seems that these undead assailants were of the missing victims as the relatives, who arrived had identified some of them.

    When we unclothed all of them, they all looked like dried and wrinkled husk with lifeless countenance.

    As we watched the ceremony, Vefal at my side, tenderly puts her head above my right shoulder. I traced her gaze looking at two pair of human children¡¯s currently facing one of the corpses.

    It was not only that but she had looked at every scene of people bursting into tears or resignation as they identified their loved ones. When it comes to children¡¯s, she has a tender spot for them and watching them going through tragedy would make her depress.

    ¡°Honoured Summoned, there is someone here that requested for your presence. It is the Chieftain Wife of the Grey Star Clan.¡±

    A guard came and quietly whispered to me from the left.

    Well, just in time. I was about to go there to clan myself after this but this makes it easier.

    ¡°Vefal, let¡¯s be away from here.¡±

    She looks at me with almost teary eyes before she nodded.

    --

    In a meeting room of the outpost, we finally met with this mysterious figure the second time as we stood in front of her. Vefal had resumed her cold exterior and she was watching that figure every move by my side.

    Her [Shadow] was hiding under the chair in the ¡®elusive¡¯ form on which the figure sat just in case.

    The figure sat without introducing herself even though she knew who we were. I¡¯m not one to be offended just because of that, so I took the seat opposite of her.

    Both of us were silently watching each other. She briefly glanced at Vefal, noting her.

    ¡°Honoured Summoned Ruigne, my name is Fellixa Reravir, the daughter of the Arch Alkhemist, Ghry Reravir of Valvakea.¡±

    ¡°Well then, Miss Fellixa, is there anything I can assist you with? I can¡¯t deal with marital issues though.¡±

    As I quipped, Vefal lightly kicked my leg.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that if there¡¯s no ¡®marital issues¡¯ in the first place right?¡±

    She remarked that with slightly sarcastic tone. She doesn¡¯t seem to be happy with her marriage? So it was an arranged marriage?

    She continues-

    ¡°First of all, I wish to congratulate on finding those missing individual. The grievance that the tribes felt is at least put at rest. Secondly, I wished to inform you of the true enemies that lie from beyond the Leylines.¡±

    !!!

    My interest piqued, I leaned in closer.

    ¡°What do you know of these ¡®enemies¡¯?¡±

    ¡°All I can say for now is that their spies are already starting their operation in the entirety of Athryshiayl and the other territories like those Sons of Eoum incident, the Mal¡¯eur premature incursion and recently, these missing individuals.¡±

    She said it reservedly. Obviously, she doesn¡¯t fully trust me but at least she¡¯s saying something.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true since I found a lot of discrepancies around them but that only just confirm my suspicion, do you have any other information?¡±

    She went quiet when I asked.

    ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t tell you much even under the threat of imprisonment or death but as I know, you are going to Valvakea on your next assignment?¡±

    I sighed. She¡¯s not giving me what I need.

    ¡°Before that, I want to ask, why tell me? What do you gain by doing this?¡±

    Even heavily clothed, I can see the resolution from her clear blue eyes but I don¡¯t understand her angle.

    ¡°I had been gathering information¡¯s about you ever since the attack of Sons of Eoum.¡±

 CHAPTER 75

    Stalker much?

    ¡°Stalker much?¡±

    I actually retorted that in my mind but Vefal said it without any reservation.

    Fellixa seems to be shaken from the accusation for a while before she recovered herself.

    ¡°Some feats of the summoned are rather famous so there are public reports available and I also have access to more accurate reports about you, Ruigne of [Synikorvus] or your bodyguard, Vefal the Silent even around here but what ultimately what made me convinced is because of what you are doing here. Specifically, you do realize what is happening right now in Symokiva?¡±

    Huh, guess with some observation and knacks, anyone can guess what my intention is.

    I nodded, gesturing for her to continue,-

    ¡°-A revolution would happen here in a few years and usual if a summoned such as you had already knew a great deal about it, they would try to curry favour from the Inheritors or the Great Houses by investigating and exposing the culprits but you did nothing as such. I had wondered for quite some time and reached to several conclusion but after seeing you did good deeds and especially solving this case, it seems that I can roughly gauged your disposition. You are at least against the current overlords of Athryshiayl and because of that, you and I have one common cause.¡±

    She stood up and approached near me while rummaging the inside of her cloth. After some times, she took out a medallion. It was an insignia with three pointed star with the tips edges like a spearhead with a circle interposed with the star and inside the circle was a square. The medallion was made from black coloured metal while the linings were ocean blue in colour.

    ¡°When you are in Valvakea, take this medallion to the Reravir Pavilion and tell them that ¡®Fellixa sent her first gift¡¯ to an old man who drinks tea on table 22.¡±

    After handing me the medallion and giving me an instruction, she turned and walked towards the door.

    She opened the door but halfway, she stopped and turned to give me a look.

    ¡°You might have a doubt on what I just said or you might arrest me on the ground of conspiring against the authority but I believe you wouldn¡¯t. Everything that had happened here is of my own volition, my belief that you would co-operate with me because both of us will benefit from helping each other in weathering the coming storm because we each have a resolve to protect what we held dear.¡±

    She left as she closed the door.

    What a domineering woman. She didn¡¯t leave me enough room for questions. There were still so many things I wanted to ask of her like who started the rumour.

    ¡°Heh, ¡®Weathering the coming storm¡¯, she sounds like you when you¡¯re too drunk and starts babbling hilarious nonsense, still, she was serious about entrusting this to you.¡±

    Vefal lightly joked.

    When I thought about the near one-sided conversation just now, I could sense the impatient urgency in her voice and glint of desperation from her eyes. Irrational intuition caused her to put faith in me that I would comply. I see no reason why I shouldn¡¯t since our goal are aligned of a sort.

    ¡°Ruigne!!¡±

    As I pondered, there was a muffled shout from the hallway and the door opened again.

    The figure of Ghiscra holding the communication device while breathing roughly showed that she had rushed here.

    ¡°It¡¯s Shakil!! He¡¯s saying that half of the guards in the Fortress had devolved into a tribal conflict!¡±

    --

    Shakil was watching from outside of the window in an office room at the gathering of many soldiers but for him, they were hardly soldiers in his eyes. They were manipulated by the few theatrics thespians amongst them, engaging in a large play.

    On one side, there was a group of angry-looking feathered armoured guards, throwing insults and jeers equivalent to petulant children¡¯s.

    On the other side, it was no different except that they wore scales on their uniform, reflecting traditional clothes that the old tribes usually wore.

    The growing tension was accumulated throughout almost two weeks after Ruigne and the rest had left for the north. Shakil in his observation, noticed activities of them lurking and gathering, obviously scheming.

    The fact that it took them almost two weeks to start was to inform the various tribes and getting confirmations about the coming conflicts.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    He remembered how Ruigne told him that during Vefal many infiltrations to the tribes, he received information from the hushed conversations amongst elders of certain tribes that back then, they had actually received funding¡¯s from the Houses that supervised over them, making them actively promote the chaotic conflicts so as the many tribes wouldn¡¯t unite against a common enemy but two years ago, they stopped and staunchly refused the bribes. Something obviously happened at that time but Ruigne couldn¡¯t find anything. He can only speculate that some other external force had extended their influence on them although, Shakil couldn¡¯t quite get what he meant by that.

    And so the tribes did a few things to subtly undermine the authority of Athryshiayl and this was one of them. Now the conflicts were directed and controlled, so it can be effective if done properly at the right time.

    ¡°The Blood Skies Clan had never answered to the crime of killing the child of a grieving family five years ago!¡±

    ¡°Our Sworn Stones Clan demands the blood of the guilty who had stolen our precious stones heirlooms years ago!¡±

    Each side shouted out their grievance, further exacerbating the situation. A certain guard seems to shout the same thing, calling out for the summoned representative.

    [Is it nearing the climax? Then you should go now.]

    Hearing the suggestion coming from the strange device held in his hand, he sighed. He had been talking through this so-called ¡®Communication Device¡¯, an invention by that bright young girl, Ghiscra, for weeks and yet he was still amazed by this surreal experience of hearing a voice from a far distance.

    ¡°Yeah, I got it but they picked such shit timing since Ghrukka is in his ¡®Demon¡¯ period but even so, everything had proceeded as you expected.¡±

    Shakil responded back.

    [Well, we¡¯ve been practicing a lot so let¡¯s make an even better show than those make-believe actors could ever muster in their short acting career!]

    Shaking his head, Shakil sometimes was thoroughly confused listening to Ruigne¡¯s anachronistic way of talking.

    On the table, there were stacks of document, prepared long by Ruigne after he had grasped on what they had planned to do in his absence as the summoned representative.

    That old man, Sarralus seems to let it be, making Ruigne unsure of which sides he was in or perhaps he never had a side before as he was the sort of person who ¡®bend to wherever the wind goes¡¯.

    Banishing the constantly straying thoughts, he walks towards the door, ready to face and end the charade.

    --

    Sarralus was looking at the belligerent crowd while drinking herbal tea inside his office. He was tasked by the Inheritors to only advise and direct the workflow for the summoned so he was under no authority to stop these conflicts but he understood the situations perfectly well.

    Throughout his entire life, his way of managing the affair of the state was to find balance so as that he wouldn¡¯t offend any side of the parties but in these recent years, he noticed movements in all regions, signalling a great change.

    If he were at his prime of age where he was to be expected, perhaps he would do an investigation but that was no longer the case as one of the summoned will take the mantle of command here. At his age, He was world-weary and tired of politics, so whatever happen, it was no longer of his personal concern.

    Some might call him a defeatist but as long as he fulfil his duty while enjoying his small pleasures in life, that was brewing teas and enjoying books, then nothing else matter for him. It had been that way ever since he took over this job reluctantly.

    A man from Athryshiayl with no political inclination or ambition thrust into an unfitting responsibility, it was perfect for those higher up as they had better control over him.

    And it didn¡¯t matter for Sarralus for at least he had someone to tell him what to do.

    ¡°Listen up, you lot. I ain¡¯t got enough time to break you all up so the summoned representative, Ruigne had the foresight to issue this new declaration!¡±

    Sarralus looked at a figure of man with a fiery hair and tattooed face that had appeared alongside with two of the stationed Eomancers, a male humanoid with pale skin and female Draken. His impression of this summoned was a crude and blunt man with exceptional archery skill but it was perfect fit for this job as this man was the closest of an image that can empathized with the tribesmen.

    ¡°You can¡¯t stop us! You have no authority to do as such even if you are appointed as his replacement. In these sacred matters, It is our right to settle conflict if the highest authority which is your superior, ¡®Lord¡¯ Ruigne is absence!¡±

    With an unruly and disrespectful tone laced with sarcasm, a man stepped out from the crowd and addressed Shakil.

    It was true. According to a certain law, the tribes can assume their own decision making in some cases that needs immediate attention if the true highest authority failed to make one for various reasons. What more, these sudden conflicts without permission usually crops out and be classified as high-priority cases that require careful consideration but immediate attention.

    Now there were several of these high-priority cases pops out in a single instance and at the same time and the aftermath would brewed a storm of controversies, smothering the Summoned for the failure to rend the guards.

    It was clear for anyone with enough political acumen that they were taking advantage of the law and using it as a vehicle for a political motive.

    In response, Shakil was muttering something under his breath.

    ¡°Well yeah that¡¯s why I said there¡¯s a declaration from him!¡±

    He looked at his side, at the pale-skinned Eomancer and the Draken Eomancer. The Eomancers both nodded and the pale-skin casted a spell of Orange colour in nature towards that particular object that Shakil was holding. It was not casted on the object but rather in front of the object while the Draken took out a recording device and activated it.

    ¡°Good Morning, guards, stewards, Eomancers and fellow summoned, Shakil, I come from beyond the grave~!!¡±

    Sarralus nearly spit out the tea that he just gulped down from the shock hearing the voice of their temporary summoned lord, Ruigne clearly and loudly from the direction of the object as Shakil held it in front, facing that object towards the crowd.

 CHAPTER 76

    ¡°Now, first of all, I was informed that some unruly ¡®brawls¡¯ are about to happen inside or at least outside the fortress. I had made an arrangement that Shakil, my replacement, had the same legal capacity as mine although apparently there is still a draconic legal clause that stated that these matters would require my full attention.¡±

    These words were said with carefree yet fed-up tone indicating the owner of the voice was exasperating.

    ¡°So in light of this current event, as all of you as my witnesses here today, I hereby make a declaration to recognized, sanctioned and deemed these conflicts to be legal and valid and each and every one of them will abide and accord to the rules and laws agreed by Athryshiayl and the Eight Three Tribes.¡±

    With a solemn and indifferent tone as though it was practiced and said so many time, the declaration was made official.

    The many guards in the crowd were stunned as well as those who were watching on the side-line.

    ¡°J-just because you said so, you cannot ignore the procedure of written agreement!¡±

    The same man, who was the main instigator of this incident, was stammering an opposition.

    ¡°Who said that I didn¡¯t prepare as such? Shakil, take out the agreement papers.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shakil took out something from his sling bags. It was a stack of papers.

    ¡°Like usual, for every conflict, fill out the paper. Since these conflicts are known and already primed to be legalized, failing to do so will result in punishment for refusing to adhered to the agreed laws and rules that had been set down by both side of Athryshiayl and the Eighty Three Tribes.¡±

    In an almost monotone drawl with a trace of boredom, the crowd was stunned more by the fact that the voice was not actually recorded voice playing back but it was actually playing a live voice.

    What was this new magic?!

    And so with this, everything that happened on that day proceeded with an orderly and sombre manner. Grievances were resolved and majority of the unsuspecting guards were happy with the result. The few instigators had quickly dispersed from the scenes.

    --

    One month and a half had passed since the mass conflicts incident and here I am, inside the office for representative in the Fortress with the boring nine to five job of administrative bureaucracy.

    Symokiva is now much more peaceful in a relative sense. Conflicts or disputes occur every now and then but there were no incidents where it occurred without legal binding.

    With the patrol schedules that I had created back then during my time in Endless Western Reach and detailed mapping of pathways in Symokiva, I¡¯d improved the security in every place and route. There were almost no reports like last time when there were reports of supplies being waylaid or any intrusion from the tribal outcasts.

    Of course, I made it looked like it was a collective effort of the six summoned.

    In the north, the rumours about Summoned being cursed had died down, replaced by rumours that the land of Symokiva will face a trial that will decide the destiny of Symokiva and Amak-Zab, their interpretation of the Planet-Spirit, had intervened by giving them a blessing in a form a holy water. This rumour had circulated wildly and it authenticity was further boosted by other shamans that made similar claim.

    I don¡¯t really know what happen but as long the result was within what I at least had expected, it¡¯s fine then.

    I didn¡¯t forget the main reason why we were on the north, which was the issue about unsanctioned conflicts and disputes that happened on the border of the north. After some more reading into the thick tome of ¡®Laws of Symokiva¡¯, I issued a written sanction publicly displayed like how Hammurabi had put stone slabs with his law codes along the border of the north.

    After doing that, there was no whiff of any reports about any new unsanctioned conflicts and disputes had happened. They probably knew that they had drawn the line.

    In the west and the east, both tribes went quiet after the mass-conflict event. Rather than stifling them, I made proper measures to indirectly limit their more volatile activities to undermine the authorities of the summoned.

    Ghiscra had made another similar communication devices based on the first inventionbut it only transmitted written message or SMS. I can¡¯t wait the day when we make our own social chat group.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    I also had told her about railway technology or engine for vehicles but my suggestion was cut short when she informed me that apparently, as revolutionary as the technology she had made possible, when she sent the report letter of her result and success, it would first undergo review whether this technology would been approved for ¡®various uses¡¯ which will be mainly conducted by two responsible organization which is the Eomancer Council and Enchanters Association.

    Well, that solved one of the questions I had about this world. I never understand how the fact that they could create a home system that uses Eomancy to fulfil the everyday duty of maintaining household and appliances or well-thought lighting system of floating light that they can¡¯t do better in term of inventions.

    I refuse to believe that eight hundred years of recorded history with well over nine summoning, that no one had tried to achieve technological advancement as out of all that summoning; someone was bound to come from a world with futuristic technologies and scientific achievements like Tevalini.

    In light of the revelation of a review, I can see why the technologies here show such disparity in some aspects. First, they probably controlled most unapproved information on advanced techs submitted by past summoned and probably stashed them somewhere in a secret cache.

    The speculated reason was also simple. They wanted to control the masses. Even though it can improve the living standard and indirectly improve all aspect of the whole hegemony, making such technologies was also a sort of power and making them widely available to them was also the same as giving that power to the masses.

    Athryshiayl practiced a caste system but it¡¯s still much better than the one that classical India had. If they readily made these technologies distributed can you imagined how close the gap that divided the social classes would be?

    Even though I considered myself as an egalitarian that has a personal perspective of what is equality, I can emphasize with those who wanted to keep the status quo because I acknowledged the inherent danger and downside of equality.

    The other two rational reason without involving politic is that first, the danger of technologies. Just as new techs bring benefits, there¡¯s also the fact that it can be abuse. Look at dynamite. Alfred Nobel made it with the intention of improving the productivity of mining but as soon it was given to the world, militaries discovered that it was more useful in blowing up buildings and people.

    Lastly, most natives here relied heavily on Eomancy. If ¡®Necessity is the mother of Invention¡¯ then there¡¯s a lack of necessity as Eomancy is already sufficient enough to satisfy the needs. Though,the Communication System is definitely step-up for distance communication.

    Then again, just as I mentioned about the Home System and the Water system, there¡¯s the Eomancy Energy Grid System to power up all the Fhagecs and the Water Utility System for the water public circulation so some of these techs were approved.

    ¡°You looked awfully concentrated today.¡±

    From the side, Vefal had suddenly appeared but I was used to it. Once in a while, she would leave my side, conducting some counter-espionage in the shadow with her literal [Shadow].

    ¡°Yeah, I mean, our tenure here is about to end and I was thinking about the technologies of this world. This would be our last week.¡±

    ¡°Good that you still remember. You do realize you have an important job later on right?¡±

    She smirked as her face got closer.

    ¡°You and Ghiscra are too dependent on my cooking. What if one day, both of my hands are unusable? What then? Even if the advance Light Green Eomancy spell ¡®Restore¡¯ can fix them, there¡¯s a period of paralysation before I can use them!¡±

    ¡°Then you learn to use your feet¡¯s to cook for a while! I mean you are the ¡®generous lover who can do naughty cooking¡¯!¡±

    Hearing that, my face fell on the paper that I was checking. Why can¡¯t Ghiscra keep that a secret especially from this persistent failure of a lover? Always teasing her significant other while tolerating his cheating behaviour other woman!

    ¡°Well, this is the last paper, no wonder my face hurt since it wasn¡¯t enough to cushion the fall. Fine, go first without me, I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±

    I dismissed Vefal with a wave of my hand. She skipped around to the door while with a coy-ish demeanour.

    ¡°Well, hurry up lest Ghiscra accidentally starved herself again.¡±

    I chuckled on that last remark. It was about two weeks ago when I found Ghiscra foaming on her mouth as she haven¡¯t eaten anything on that day. It started about a month when she requested for me to cook for her every lunch since she was so engrossed with a further research on how to improve the communication system.

    Nowadays, our relationship is akin to an older brother and little sister although I think she¡¯s older than me. She¡¯s still couldn¡¯t make eye-contact with me and still am terrified of other males except us summoned but she acts like a spoiled yet sensible little sister towards me after we finished the trip to the north.

    Well I¡¯m done with the last paper, let¡¯s prepare.

    --

    With just the six of us, behind closed door and the atmosphere of a private dinner with the roundtable lavished with foods that I had made from the recipes that I had accumulated in my months of cooking, we all conversed excitedly and it was noticeable that all of us had gotten closer with each other.

    Ghrukka sighed audibly.

    ¡°I apologized for not being of any use during the time of upheaval.¡±

    They probably had that pent-up inside as they had played any significant role during our tenure here.

    ¡°No worry, Ghrukka! Who said you didn¡¯t do anything?! You were the work administration saviour to me since the amount of paperwork we had for the last two months could filled an entire library and you¡¯re the best of us when it comes to human or rather non-human resource!¡±

    I said those with pure honesty. Seriously, I never thought public servant¡¯s work was this much of a hassle and you know, surprisingly for a being mostly consist of tentacles, Ghrukka truly knows how assign work placements and settle internal disputes. Guess the amount of erased memories gave them a profound understanding in the social aspects.

 CHAPTER 77

    ¡°Yup, aside from that particular kind of problem, you¡¯re doing fine, Ghrukka. Look at me, after a trip to the north and that minor scuffle, I never did a shit and just lounged around like a loafer.¡±

    Shakil from the side while enjoying the meal had derisively said those about himself.

    Ghrukka nodded to themselves and resumed eating.

    Erganisu was talking with Ghiscra about the possibility of implementing the communication network in the entirety of Athryshiayl if they approved this technology while Shakil was boasting to the eating Ghrukka about he had shot a scaled tiger from about the distance of 400 metre.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll be separated again, I guess we should make this last week the best of our time!¡±

    Vefal while enjoying her dinner, muttered to me.

    I had an excited premonition-

    ¡°-We should tour the west side of the tribe since I heard there are many rolling hills, good spots for stargazing and the tribes there excelled in cooking as their cultures are based on them.¡±

    She shot my expectation down. Well, I guess that¡¯s cool too. Last week, we had been to east side and tour slightly there.

    The summoned had jovial chats with each other and our dinner persisted until the dead of night.

    --

    Outside, at the highest vantage point, I was staring at the direction where the north of Symokiva was. Vefal had accompanied Ghiscra to her room, something about some ¡®girl¡¯ problem. Oh ye god, I hoped she didn¡¯t do something like what she did with Rino.

    ¡°Enjoying the midnight view? So weird that the sun actually set just about three hour and it¡¯s already this pitch black of a night.¡±

    ¡°I think most of us are already use to the erratic day and night cycle of this world.¡±

    Shakil joined me from the side.

    There was nearly a minute of silence between us.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been having that troubled expression every time you¡¯re alone?¡±

    He said that without looking at me as I saw him from the corner of my eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s observant of you.¡±

    ¡°I had plenty of time I suppose; you want to say something about what¡¯s been ailing you? Tell this nearly old guy, maybe he can help or two!¡±

    He spoke with a gruff yet kind tone. I chuckled but it won¡¯t harm anyone if I tell him, I guess.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the relationship between Vefal and me. I am very much affectionate towards her and her as well but you know; things got messy when a¡­ when Rino sort of fall in love with me¡­ and the crazier thing was that Vefal suggested that I should take them both because apparently in her world, it¡¯s pretty common thing. Well that¡¯s the short of it.¡±

    Both of us went silent after I expressed my issue. Yeah, even though it¡¯s sort of a distant thing but it always come back to me every time I tried to relax my mind. I just wish I could rationalize a warped logic of being an alpha male so I wouldn¡¯t be so bothered by this every now and then.

    ¡°You know, I was actually married on my world. See this tattoo on my face? It¡¯s actually like the symbol of marriage in my tribe. It symbolise everlasting love towards your partner. My wife was my childhood sweetheart but she actually hated my gut when we¡¯re little. Hell, it was the same for me but we were always together for whatever reasons.¡±

    He looked wistfully at the sky with reminiscing expression.

    He continued-

    ¡°We both realized that we were stuck with each other for so long so one day, she said to me ¡®My parents been nagging me about when will you purpose.¡¯ She said it casually it caused me to be dumbstruck. At that point, marriage with her wasn¡¯t as bad as it seems and I didn¡¯t want to die alone as the life expectancy over there were pretty low by standard so at that moment I turned to look over her and tried being as romantic as possible. My heart was racing like a bunch of horny Feshgrus in a mating race. It was stupid but also the best kind of feeling I had. We got married and it was the happiest time of my life!¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    He stopped in his excitement and caught his breath while I listened silently. The atmosphere turned suddenly turned gloomy.

    ¡°The day I was summoned here was the day when our tribe got attacked. It¡¯s general rule that overwhelming numbers had the biggest advantage in warfare, so as there were about three tribes had allied against us; we were on the verge of being wiped out. I was with my wife when they broke through and slaughtering our tribesmen, so I and she had resigned to die together. When they found us and death loomed over, I looked at my wife and she looked at me and I to her. In that fleeting moment, thousands of memories of us, good and bad, played through my mind and I was blissfully content and we both close of eyes¡­ until I found myself here, alone.¡±

    The last part of his reminisce was filled with discernible resentment and bitterness.

    ¡°The point is at some time in the future, you¡¯re gonna look back and regret the time you wasted worrying. Now what really matter is whether you love them both or not, right? Hell, if you do and this is something you find important, treat it with the utmost decisiveness and find the moment that would be the turning point. That moment is made when you or they thrust you into an ultimatum, rememberwhat I just told you? My wife thrust me the ultimatum but the best thing to do is you should make the ultimatum rather than waiting. In the heat of making that ultimatum is when you reached to your deepest and primal desire, it¡¯s when you find the answer, it¡¯s not the right or wrong answer but it¡¯s your answer!¡±

    In his fervour, he rambled on as his reddened face was visibly tinged with intoxication but he had the right idea. I was too obsessed in finding what is right and wrong, worried about the consequences and what others may think of me and what really bothers me was not knowing what I truly want from this.

    I¡¯ll guess I would follow through with his idea in the coming one month break.

    --

    I took a deep breath and smell the Shreskav.

    It¡¯s been awhile since I woke up in this Fhagec. With a refreshing and invigorating rush, I stretched my upper body.

    ¡°Open window.¡±

    When I uttered that, the sliding pane beside my bed slide opened. The sun wasn¡¯t fully up yet. I looked to the bed of my shared housemate and found he wasn¡¯t there. Probably went off to the Grand Library.

    I took shower and changed my cloth.

    I got out from the Fhagec and I saw August and Vassil jogging along the main road. I waved at them and they nodded, fully concentrated on keeping their rhythm of running.

    As I made my way to the mess hall and into the kitchen to start breakfast, I saw Ghrukka and Fryphov casually having their. Even though breakfast is provided unlike lunch or dinner where we have to cook for ourselves, some of the summoned and I still prefer my own cooking.

    ¡°Good morning, honoured summoned, making your own again?¡±

    When I reached the kitchen, one of the caretakers, a female Guar which is a bear person of a sort, greeted me with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Yup, I have a craving for soups made from Shikjens essence and some bread.¡±

    Yeah, it¡¯s Shikjens; the equivalent of chicken, I don¡¯t know who come up with this name but it had almost the same appearance minus the feathers but the same taste of a chicken.

    I donned an apron and started to cook.

    Twenty or so minutes later after cooking a cauldron of it, I brought it out and saw that Vefal along with Rino, Vassil, August and almost the rest of the Heirs except Herkaloi was already seated on a table and all the bowls and cutleries prepared.

    I think Vefal had a spar with Rino as both of them were wearing leather armour while sweating a little.

    With a cauldron full of soup, I put it on the table.

    August got up and audibly sniffed towards the cauldron.

    ¡°You made Chicken soup?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Shikjen.¡±

    Ignoring me, August already pour the soup into the bowl near him and passed it around. The rest were eagerly waiting for their bowls to be filled.

    I took a seat in between Rino on my left and Vefal on my right as Vefal wordlessly gestured me to sit like that. Seeing me like this, the reaction from the rest of the group was mild.

    I guess this is what the phrase ¡®Ignoring the elephant in the room.¡¯

    ¡°Did you have a good sleep last night?¡±

    While sipping bits of soup in her spoon, Vefal asked that question beside. Doing the same, I nodded as I was hungry.

    ¡°Best sleep I ever had since months. The difference between sleeping in a house with Basic Home System and without one is large. I mean it regulate the temperature and external noises so it optimized your state of sleeping, how amazing is that!¡±

    It¡¯s like sleeping in an air-conditioned room with thick walls but not too cold.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a whole different here. I had to sleep in that watchtower as some bugs had bitten my skin, my fair skin!¡±

    From the side, Stryklos lamented while rubbing his right arm.

    ¡°This soup tastes so good, you sure you weren¡¯t a chef back on Earth?¡±

    ¡°Ruigne is a man of many talents it seems. In my world, a man of many talents is a man who hides his many wives!¡±

    With a satisfied appearance, August ate in delight and commented along with Vassil who spout useless crap like usual.

    ¡°August, If I knew I had a talent in cooking, I would have taking a vocational school in culinary instead of a three year degree that I can¡¯t even remember the full name and Vassil, The mouth is the source of disaster.¡±

    I realized at some point, I had forgotten bits of my previous life from Earth but I occasionally thought of my family especially my little niece. I wonder did she have cried when I had disappeared.

 CHAPTER 78

    ¡°Koizumi tried to cook for us thrice or more in the watchtower but for some reason, it always comes out wrong.¡±

    I had thought Stryklos was the one who said that but it was actually Ubermensch with his never before heard of a playful voice.

    Koizumi who was sitting beside him was keeping her face down, embarrassed while I could see her right hand nudging Ubermensch bitterly.

    I guess I wasn¡¯t the only one who found his significant other(s) in this other world.

    And also, we don¡¯t have classes anymore. Those three months after we were summoned was enough for us to familiarize ourselves with Eoum. I sort of miss Dekhine, Keh Tauzad and Gavrau but we occasionally met up with them from time to time.

    While everyone was chatting about mundane things and I had just finished my fill, Vefal on my right, tapped my shoulder.

    ¡°Bring the rest of the soup to the Grand Library. I think Erganisu, Ghiscra and Tevalini haven¡¯t had any breakfast yet.¡±

    I nodded and stood up but before that-

    ¡°Any of you are going with me?¡±

    I looked at both of my side.

    ¡°No, Vefal and I will be spending the day together. We haven¡¯t seen most of Tchekaz yet.¡±

    Rino was genuinely excited at this prospect along with Vefal. I¡¯m glad both of them are going along really well as they are very similar except some difference in mind-set. The atmosphere between the three of us was like best of friends instead a guy with his two lovers.

    I got up and left, leaving the still chatting groups and went to the Grand Library.

    --

    The Grand Library was a section of the many leaning towers, a part of the Palace of Tchekaz. It was located on the west side of the place and it consist of about ten of those towers.

    Each tower hosts a genre of books. The towers that I usually hang out were always the Tower of History and the Tower of Fictions.

    Erganisu, Ghiscra and Tevalini are currently at one of the two Towers of Records If I¡¯m not mistaken. What¡¯s the different between the Tower of History and Records? Well, the latter have the books written in various perspectives of the authors and regardless whether they are inconsistent, biased or just plain wrong, all the books ever written with even a miniscule historical value are put there. The former is where the official records of Athryshiayl are stored. Eight hundreds plus year of history of demographic information¡¯s that it needed two towers.

    The reason why the three of them are there was because Erganisu was currently compiling his anthropology of the eighty three tribes and stored them over there. Ghiscra and Tevalini were helping him as some of the summoned created a group called ¡°Tenth Scholars¡¯ which I was made aware when I helped Ghiscra with her Communication System experiment.

    Arriving at the entrance while nodding toward the guards, I quickly entered while steadily holding the cauldron filled with soup on my left arm.

    Stacks of books on bookcases and in the middle of all the bookcases were a spiral staircase and inside the spiral staircase was a huge, leaning tree.

    On my right side, the librarian, a Wolven woman was reading a book.

    ¡°Where¡¯s is the three other summoned?¡±

    ¡°Sir Ruigne, they¡¯re on the 30<sup>th</sup> level.¡±

    The woman looked up and answered concisely. I nodded and went up. Most of the librarians here already knew of us and our various temperaments. Apparently, I¡¯m considered stoic and noble.

    After a few minutes of boring stair-walking, I finally reached the 30<sup>th</sup> level. I asked Thomas the Inheritor about how many level there were in a tower and he said there were exactly 50<sup>th</sup> level except a few exceptions.

    The moment I appeared-

    ¡°Ruigne!!¡±

    A periwinkle haired girl came running at me with an excited expression. I held out the cauldron for her to accept. She stops right in front of me and looked puzzled but after sniffing with her cute, dainty nose, her face lit up.

    She took the cauldron happily.

    The room here was the same like the first level just like almost every room with stacks of books on bookcases and some tables and chairs. The weirdest thing was that even if the tower looked leaning outside, it doesn¡¯t feel like that inside.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°This smells nice. I only had some light breakfast before I went off.¡±

    Taking one of the bowls that I brought along and a spoon, Ghiscra tasted it directly from the cauldron and remarked.

    ¡°Thanks for the meal, Ruigne.¡±

    Erganisu nodded his thank. Tevalini was just sitting there, organizing the papers.

    Now if there is one thing I learnt about Herlf is that they have two appearances, a ¡®low¡¯ and a ¡®high¡¯. For example, a ¡®low¡¯ is like Vefal¡¯s outer appearance which is cold and indifferent but if she¡¯s with me, she¡¯s the warming balm of an existence, opposite to what she portrays, that¡¯s a ¡®high¡¯. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s in public or private but as long as I¡¯m with her, she¡¯ll stay at that state.

    Tevalini is in a ¡®low¡¯ as of now but I know she¡¯s gradually getting into the state of ¡®high¡¯. The reason is because of me. No, not because we¡¯re in that sort of intimacy but we have a very unique non-romantic relationship between us due to some circumstances that had happened before.

    She stopped her compiling and took a bowl. After pouring some soup from the cauldron, she took a sip from her spoon.

    After she did that, she had a slight smile on her face.

    After finishing their fills, Ghiscra and Erganisu went back and do their work but Tevalini, having finished her, stood up.

    ¡°Ruigne, I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    With an impassive face, she approached me, who was sitting on one of the tables.

    ¡°Tevalini, I too have something I wish to discuss.¡±

    I stood up and faced her.

    She turned towards Ghiscra and Erganisu.

    ¡°Excuse us.¡±

    She neatly curtsied and went to the entrance of a balcony as I followed along. Every level of the tower has at least one balcony facing outside.

    The only one who looked slightly puzzled was Ghiscra when she saw the two of us walking together.

    We reached the balcony, overlooking the entirety of Tchekaz. From here we could see the perfectly aligned districts of the city.

    Tevalini rest her arms on the railing of the balcony, enjoying the view as I stood just behind her slightly to the right.

    After a moment of silence-

    ¡°So you go first or this fair maiden should?¡±

    A mischievous voice came out from her while she was still enjoying the view.

    ¡°This fair maiden should go first since this fair guy got a message from her about Ghiscra.¡±

    Her ¡®high¡¯ is out already, so better just go with this flow.

    She chuckled and turned towards me.

    ¡°Alright, the matter is with the review about her communication device and system. Although she doesn¡¯t say it, she clearly needs help since¡­ you know about her inability to socialize normally. Naturally or unnaturally, she has a stage fright although she told me a few times that she can handle it. The fact that she didn¡¯t ran and begged me to help her during the review means that something changes her during her assignment. So I deduced that the reason she changed was because of you.¡±

    She pointed at me with a satisfied smug.

    ¡°Huh¡­ why me?¡±

    I pointed to myself, putting up an incredulous expression.

    ¡°Aha, you see ever since this morning, all she talks about is about what you and she did during the assignment down to each nitty detail.¡±

    Oh ye gods¡­ don¡¯t tell me she told her absolutely everything but judging from a glint of slyness in her eyes, she probably does. Let¡¯s control back the flow with some evasive manoeuvres.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Huh, that was too easy¡­¡±

    Oh shit, wrong move, usually I would give some arguments before I concede or she does.

    ¡°If you stripped down to your undergarment and ran around the town yelling ¡°I was meant to be as a man but god made me wrong!!¡¯.¡±

    With a blank face and deadpan tone, that went as smooth as possible. Tevalini chuckled again, lightly brushing it off.

    ¡°Are you so against being a help to someone who considered you like older brother?¡±

    Oh wow, I didn¡¯t realize she also saw me that way too. Guess that¡¯s one more thing we have in common.

    ¡°Well, that was partly a joke because I don¡¯t mind helping but I do think it¡¯s better for her to stand on her own in this. I think they wouldn¡¯t allow for someone like me to attend, so I can cheer for her in the audience. There are audiences right?¡±

    ¡°I need you to be at her side, not just being physically present and yes, from what I heard there will be a five panel reviewers and officials would attend.¡±

    I managed to take control of the direction of our conversation.

    ¡°Wait, why wouldn¡¯t you help her then?¡±

    She cocked her head to the right after hearing me, staring at me like I just asked a really dumb question.

    ¡°I had been with her ever since the Summoning but that won¡¯t do her any good in a long term. You¡¯re the first person- before you say what about his cousin? No, his cousin is useless on this- that she can rely on so she¡¯s moving in the right direction in being socially functioning and you¡¯re a guy, so it¡¯s an immense step-up and beside, the practical reason is that you¡¯re the one who is most involved with her in this project, so it makes logical sense that it should be you instead of me.¡±

    She stated her points. Well, I was going to help her if she herself had asked anyway.

    I nodded at her, showing my agreement.

    ¡°Fine but let ask her first though, let¡¯s see whether she wants my help or not.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Fair enough. As expected from a man who decimated the salt industry and use it in warfare, a conniving charlatan who manipulate religious belief for his own good, A gracious lover whose artistry level in naughty cookin-¡±

    With two hands cupping my ears and eyes shut, I abysmally thought of how much in detail Ghiscra had told her about that incident. Opening my eyes slightly, she was still talking with like someone who had been awe-struck with inspiration as she listed down my ¡®achievements¡¯.

    Now is a good time for an opening.

    With my left hand balled into a fist, I swiftly aimed a punch at Tevalini¡¯s abdomen.

 CHAPTER 79

    I didn¡¯t see that coming.

    I thought she was unaware but I wrong.

    As my knees touched the ground and I was holding my bleeding nose. My anaemia was acting up again but this is solely my fault.

    Now, what just happens was that as my fist was striking at her abdomen, in that split second, she slightly ducked and my fist was went towards at her face.

    She then activated her [Pacifist].

    Her power is not nullify any damage but rather it a reflection of the damage. It has a similar concept with Kiefy [Dispersion] but different execution and method as it doesn¡¯t accumulate the damage inflicted and released them in a burst of kinetic energy but an instant reflection of equal amount and it can be cast on self and anyone else in a certain radius.

    Now, why was I trying to punch her?

    Well there¡¯s a bet between the two of us that is if I could inflict any kind of damage on her without her activating [Pacifist] then she would write an entire smut novel and published it under the name of ¡®Incontinentia Via Dickus¡¯.

    If I can¡¯t inflict any injuries on her when six months had passed, I would owe her a favour although she puts a very vague wording about the favour but nonetheless this happen because of our disagreement on which is a more efficient library classification system: My Dewey Decimal or her¡¯s world version of the Universal Decimal; albeit different from our but almost the same.

    ¡°Why the face?!¡±

    I groaned in pain. Bleeding from the nose is not a nice sensation for a non-masochist.

    ¡°It was either that or do you want me to hit at the lower part? I¡¯m pretty sure you don¡¯t want to feel pain on that part.¡±

    She smiled coyly, immensely satisfied with the result. Yeah, I won¡¯t deny that. I don¡¯t want to be punched there, I never been punched in the nut and I never had the need to know how much it would hurt.

    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t stand looking at the dishevelled you!¡±

    She got close on the suffering me and tidied up my shirt. After she was satisfied with the symmetry of my shirt, she stepped back and nodded to herself.

    ¡­

    After some moment of me stabilizing my bleeding with Light Green Eomancy and Tevalini waiting for me as she enjoyed the view, I promptly got up, ready to ask her a question of mine.

    There still like a month left for me to win the bet.

    ¡°Anyway, I have a question to ask and only you can answer it and can you keep this a secret especially towards Vefal?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this sound serious, as your personal confidant, I am willing.¡±

    It¡¯s quite a personal question and I have no one to turn as this question is delicate in nature and a little bit embarrassing but Tevalini is the best suited person for this for various reasons.

    I had wanted to ask this to her during several of our interactions but I felt there were no rush back then but seeing how Vefal had pulled a fast one on me so I needed to know.

    ¡°¡­ Is it possible for me, a human to¡­ procreate with another humanoid race? I mean to what extend we are similar?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see, it¡¯s natural to be worried about that since in your world, there¡¯s no other humanoid races but you gotten yourself in a relationship with Vefal and¡­ ¡®Her¡¯. Luckily for you, I come from such world where it¡¯s a melting pot of various races.¡±

    She smiled knowingly as she twiddled her index finger on her right hand. She continued-

    ¡°There¡¯s a proven theory back in my world called ¡®Humanoid Blueprint¡¯. It¡¯s a fact that all humanoid beings shared the same foundation in structures but undergoes different evolutionary stages. Even so, the core of their being is still the same. Usually, most humanoid races shared an almost similar process of reproduction system so for a Herlf or ¡®Homo Evelen¡¯ and a human or ¡®Homo Sapien¡¯ to produce offspring is possible. There are lots of mixed race children¡¯s back in my world and I myself had a child with a ¡®Homo Erivus¡¯, a cyan skinned humanoid.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re married?!¡±

    As I listened on to her and became inwardly elated at such new, I became more shocked that she was actually married and even had a child.

    ¡°Ah, I never told anyone that but my current status is actually divorcee. I was never in love with him as¡­ I was marrying out of obligation. His infatuation needed a reward but we drifted away after ten or so years, it didn¡¯t matter because I never felt any sense of loss but our child had it hard. He didn¡¯t want to see me again because I didn¡¯t put enough effort for our family. It¡¯s a pity, I supposed.¡±

    Tevalini snorted pitifully.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. Since we¡¯re all basically a new person in this world, I already mentally left all those things behind. So, is there anything else I can assist you with?¡±

    And for the rest of the time, we talked of mundane topics, comparing our thesis and such.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    --

    ¡°You want to help me during the review?¡±

    Ghiscra looked at me with a slightly puzzled gaze. The two of us were walking back towards the portal. Using this chance, I accompanied her while Erganisu stayed for further revising his compilation while Tevalini went to the Tower of Formulae looking for some research materials.

    ¡°Yeah, I mean I was your research assistant even for a while but I¡¯m quite glib and at the very least, useful.¡±

    We walked in silence after I say that and Ghiscra expression was that of being thoughtful.

    ¡°Alright but we need to divide the segments and questions. You still have your research notes?¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡±

    With an affirmed expression, she agreed for me to participate. We discussed until we reached the portal gate.

    ¡°So tonight is it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll talk about this tonight as of right now, I have to make several visit to the other summoned.¡±

    Ghiscra nodded and went towards portal. Now, first visit is towards the Crafting Association.

    --

    ¡°Huh, so you want me to make two pendants for them girls is it?¡±

    In a room within the Smithing hall, Sweating with perspirations, Akujin was currently smithing a sword-like weapon with a distinctive handle.

    The Crafting Association include makers of every kind from glass-blowing, to wood making and black smithing. Akujin, who was a blacksmith back in his world, naturally found affinity here. He obtained a special position in the association but it wasn¡¯t because he was a summoned rather he had proven his worth by making several items that had been highly appraised.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ wait, make it three¡­ yeah three. Think of this as compensating for my shirt.¡±

    ¡°Three pendants for a shirt? If you were in my old world, I would fling hammer at your face for being so cheap-ass with the trade.¡±

    Akujin continued hammering as he talked.

    ¡°¡­ It was a very expensive shirt you know.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Fine, you bastard, it¡¯ll be ready in three days as I had received a lot commissions.¡±

    He nodded and coughed. Well, that¡¯s done.

    I nodded my thanks to him and left.

    --

    ¡°Hey, Rino.¡±

    Waiting for me in one of the many gazettes along the river was a beautiful lady wearing a purple dress with scale-like design.

    Her red, fiery hair was tied in a bun and each side were braided.

    Her image of a warrior-woman was replaced a breathless beauty.

    The last time I saw her beautiful side was during our dinner at that night. Even in broad daylight, it did not diminish that sight.

    She stood up after I called her out and smiled.

    ¡°Ruigne.¡±

    Before I went here, I went back to my Fhagec after my visit to Akujin and changed my clothes into a fancier one from the gift chest which is a green tail-coat suit and white undershirt and plain white pants.

    ¡°Escort your lord for sightseeing and it is good that you had taken the measure to dress prettily like flowers in spring.¡±

    ¡°The lord is allowed to gaze but not to touch.¡±

    With a haughty expression, I started our role-play and she played along. I still remembered her oath back then and couldn¡¯t help being amused on how spontaneous it was.

    I started walking and she followed beside me as we walked through the street.

    Even though people recognized who we were, we weren¡¯t hounded by them and were treated like a normal people. This indicates that we¡¯re more like politicians rather than celebrities.

    As we walked, I started the conversation-

    ¡°Where are we going today? The Practice Ground? The Weapon Gallery?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯d been all of those with Vefal already so let¡¯s try something milder.¡±

    Vefal and Rino are too likeminded and suitable for each other that it¡¯s like I¡¯m third-wheeling them.

    ¡°Milder is it? So let¡¯s go at the Aquarium or the Garden?¡±

    She cocked her head slightly to the left, wandering. After a few second, I forward my third choice-

    ¡°How about the Debating Court? Who doesn¡¯t like regulated and partially controlled free speech and intense yelling contest!?¡±

    There are several of Courts located in Tchekaz for the sake of fulfilling the demands and relieving the boredom of the citizens. The usual¡¯s are like the amphitheatre, the dancing court, the sports court just for examples but some are more niche like the aforementioned debating court, solely used for the citizens to settle argument over any matter, official or non-official. Of course there are restrictions on the contents but still it gives them enough room to not suffocate them with censorship.

    ¡°That sounds interesting. I heard about that place from Annastasha as she often went there to hear these debates. Even here, she stills maintain her interest in politics and see herself as a leader.¡±

    Rino mused to herself.

    After some time, we reached the place itself. I went here a few times and usually the patrons would be about dozens but today were packed.

    Perplexed, I grabbed the shoulder of a person in front of me who was walking on my right.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    The person that I stopped was a Wolven.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a debate about the proposal for an economic reimplementation of a currency system. The representative from the markets association will be the one to advocate it while a representative from the Palace of Tchekaz will be against it. It¡¯s an official debate issued by the markets association.¡±

    The man promptly explained and turned to leave, not waiting for my response.

    Ah, I remember. There was a footnote in a ¡®History of Athryshiayl Policies¡¯ that I read about a similar debate happened about five years ago but the one who won the debate was the Palace as they mainly cited the economic disaster that had happened a hundred plus or so years ago. It turns out that Athryshiayl and the other states had practiced a full currency system but it was heavily exploited by those who held powers like the Eight Great Houses (Before they became Ten) and other major powers, introducing a wide gap in disparity between classes and lack of purchasing powers for the middle class and lower. Because of that, the Eighth Summoned Inheritors had dissolved that system and made the economy system that we have today.

 CHAPTER 80

    ¡°It is now a better and more efficient system as we had a hundred of years to improve and reform it. Back then, the old economic system had many loop holes and almost no restrictions allowing those in power abused to such an extends that it caused a major economic crisis that almost lead to a huge revolt. Even so, we of the markets association believe that given a second chance, we can return to the old system and make various policies and regulations to make sure history would not repeat itself-¡±

    The old man on the stage, who exudes charisma and charm, eloquently expressed his argument with carefully worded speech laced with a certain type of sophistication. The man¡¯s mannerism was calculated giving a supposed aura of honesty to many but not those who is discerning enough.

    Amongst the crowd of people, Rino and I sat, listening to the argument of the representative of the Markets Association.

    The old man is a classic example of suave businessman as far as I¡¯m concern. It¡¯s no wonder why the markets association would chose him to represent them and the backers behind the association.

    After some more flowery speech, he ended his argument with a subtle plea for the masses to reconsider that the many benefits of the reformed system would outweigh all the cons.

    There was a sizable amount of clapping after he ended his argument and left the stage. Now it was the Palace representative turned to give out his argument. It was someone Rino and I were familiar of. Decked in a feathered official robe, Ghaez got up to the stage and then began his argument.

    --

    We both left along with the crowd. Arguably, the result of the debate was sort of a draw. Both sides had their point but for me personally, I preferred Ghaez blunt and straight-to-the-point argument. The summary that I could make for Ghaez¡¯s argument was that even if the old system had improved immensely, most of the citizens are still content with the current system. Change is inevitable but as of now, there¡¯s no urgency or a need to change.

    ¡°So did you enjoy the debate?¡±

    Rino who was walking side by side with me, was in a rare situation of having a deep thought.

    ¡°I did. Listening to both sides of the arguments, they have their points but I feel like the markets association had little understanding on how the society will actual react to drastic change.¡±

    I nodded and chuckled slightly.

    ¡°What? Do you also perceive me as somehow unable to comprehend the complex points?¡±

    Vefal glared at me with a pout.

    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m surprised you can enjoy nearly an hour of speeches about Currency.¡±

    ¡°Well, it was compelling. It¡¯s true that I appeared boorish and uncultured but I fully understand them. Do you think I didn¡¯t receive any education when I was chosen as a Royal Guard? You know how I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. You like things to be simple. You live by the motto of ¡®Everything can be reduced to simplicity if you change your perspective¡¯ right? Anyway where are we heading to now?¡±

    Hearing me interrupted her before she launches into a rant, I picked the words she told me during the assignment and she lapsed into a satisfied smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Garden. We should enjoyed some peace and serenity after listening to such bickering¡¯s.¡±

    We walked along the street again until¡­ we met with particular individuals.

    ¡°Ruigne!!¡±

    Three figures stood in front of us and two of them exclaimed my name excitedly. Two of them were males and one of them was a female Wolven. If there is one thing that all three of them shared, it was that they all were wearing dresses.

    ¡­¡­

    What the fuck?

    ¡°August, Stryklos and Miss Fralein, it¡¯s good to see you all here?¡±

    ¡°Nice to see you too, Sir Ruigne and Madam Katarinova.¡±

    Fralein curtsied perfectly while August and Stryklos stood there with their dresses, like it was perfectly normal.

    ¡°Why are you two wearing dresses?¡±

    Rino bluntly asked without reservation. Well, that¡¯s good since I also am strongly curious about this.Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Dresses?! I¡¯m insulted, bewildered and very irate! These aren¡¯t dresses! They¡¯re traditional clothing called ¡®Wariya¡¯ wore in the South of Valvakea. For every assignment, I would proudly sampled their culture and embrace their locality!¡±

    Stryklos with an insulted looks, bombastically explained while flinging both of his arms, the reason why both of them were wearing dresses.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, they may look like dresses but the people of Valvakea, male and females use these in their everyday life!¡±

    -August follow up with Stryklos.

    Well, technically it is true since the book that I had read about the Valvakea did mentioned their preference in wearing a dress-like piece of cloth, similar like a kilt but looking closely, I compared the dresses that they wore with the illustration of ¡®Wariya¡¯ in my head.

    Nope, the difference in length and a significant design of making the front of ¡®Wariya¡¯ bifurcated in the middle just like a Scottish kilt but the dresses they wore was missing those.

    They had worn real dresses for women.

    No wonder passer-by¡¯s were casting disbelief gazes at the two of them.

    And the probable villain who tricked these two men into wearing them was keeping a poker face worthy of a professional gambler.

    ¡°So did you ask help from Fralein to look for these¡­ Wariyas?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she was once stationed on an outpost at Valvakea for almost half a year so she definitely knows how they looked like.¡±

    August was beaming at her with a delightful face, conveying his full trust.

    ¡­

    ¡°Alright, well then, enjoy your day!¡±

    -Was the only thing I can say for who am I to judge and besides, I am thoroughly amused by this.

    We past them by and said our goodbyes. After some distance-

    ¡°Ruigne, will you also be wearing that?¡±

    ¡°Nope, if I were to have the need to wear a Wariya, it would be a genuine one, not one of those...¡±

    Hearing me said that, Rino turned at me with a realization. In the end, she only gave a small chuckle.

    --

    A week had passed.

    In that week, I had spent time with most of the summoned and some of the Natives that I am considered close with to a certain degree but what surprised me were that I discovered some shocking facts about my fellow summoned.

    First, I found out that Kiefy had been visiting the red-light district. It was four days ago when he needed some help with finding something that only I could do. After I finished helping him, he casually asked if I like to follow him to that side.

    I¡¯m tempted but I¡¯m deathly afraid of the consequences if Vefal and Rino found out.

    Then again just because he did went inside, doesn¡¯t mean he was engaged in some sexual vices. Huh, maybe I should ask him what he¡¯s doing there next time.

    The second was with Koizumi. Two day after I went out with Kiefy, I was approached by her, saying she has something to consult with me. We walked around time chatting about mundane topics but I saw from her expression that she had something to say but she was still unsure whether she should have confides to me but lastly she did.

    Turns out there are a love triangle happening between her, Herkaloi and Ubermensch. To be exact, it¡¯s like Herkaloi have a crush on her but she instead has a crush on Ubermensch and Ubermensch showed the signs of being denser than a diamond.

    She already consulted with several of the summoned including Vefal but not Rino. I think she¡¯s afraid of her?

    Anyway, she decided to seek me because in her words, I¡¯m already in a relationship so I must have some insight in the working of romance¡­ right.

    The only thing I could do was to give her two advices which was what Shakil had given me and just go with the flow as no one like forced development without a proper resolve, then follow up with Shakil¡¯s advice when you have that resolve.

    The others who she had consulted probably gave better advice than I did.

    ¡°Ruigne, you remember your parts?¡±

    ¡°Yes~, you forced me to repeat my lines for hundreds of time.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but roll my eyes. Since the time we started, all her reservation towards me was gone. Back then when I was helping with her research, she had restrained herself and kept a polite and reasonable front. Now, she¡¯s like ¡®do that a hundred times¡¯ and ¡®you need to sound more firm on that part¡¯. I thought Tevalini was a perfectionist but this girl goes up eleven.

    In the Tower of Judgement-quite an ominous name- We were in the waiting room with Ghiscra pacing back and forth in a gradual signs of meltdown. Well, at least Tevalini was right about how she can¡¯t really handle this despite she insist otherwise.

    ¡°Oh no, I forget to breakdown the detail on how Eomancy Conversion contributed to the process of the Node! Ruigne, pen!! It¡¯ll be for a while!!¡±

    ¡°Ghiscra, calm down, sit.¡±

    I stopped her from pacing. She¡¯s trembling really badly.

    ¡°But Ruigne, They need to know the internal working of how the system works! What if they voiced their complain that-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright. Remember, this review is only meant to know whether this invention will have enough overall benefits, so we need to convince them that it is. Besides, if they really want to know about everything how the invention works, they could ask for the copy of your technical procedures.¡±

    Hearing me, she calmed down a bit and took a deep breath. After a minute of silence we both looked at the watch and noticed a dot had been filled. It¡¯s time.

    We walked out from the room, ready and all.

    After we reached the hall where we will put our presentation, we were greeted by the guards and ushered in.

    ¡­

    Looking at the audience hall below us, there were several familiar and unfamiliar figures. The latter looks like tough crowd.

    Oh ye gods, Now I¡¯m nervous.

 VOL 2 EPILOGUE

    ¡°This session is over; the decision will be made next week after some thorough discussion with various parties.¡±

    Hearing the Ghaez, who was supervising the review, everyone inside the room got up and got into discussions. A few of them, notably from the Ten Houses approached Ghiscra and sent her barrages of question.

    ¡°That reminds me of the telegraph. I tried making one like those back then but I had no talent in engineering or any scientific talents. Then again, this world is quite limited on that field or rather the people¡¯s talent here makes it limited.¡±

    Thomas, the only earthling Inheritor came beside me.

    ¡°Huh, World War II must have been hell at that time.¡±

    ¡°Heh, imagine at that time, I was in the first expeditionary force sent to France. I spent almost three years stationed eating pozzies but then one fine morning, the alleymen decided to gift us with shells, the bad kind. Ah, it¡¯s been a long time since I talked like this.¡±

    Thomas had a nostalgic expression as he reminisced.

    ¡°I was stuck when part of the building fell on my left leg. Just as I was about to be die from bleeding, I found myself here and I thought I was unique for being summoned on a brink of death but you topped me off. All these years, I often wondered what happened to the Old World. Luckily you guys came and I¡¯m glad to know we didn¡¯t lose that badly even though London was bombed heavily for a year.¡±

    From the world history book that I read, the Nation of Germany had succeeded in gaining their strategic value after the Blitz. Aside from that, they ceased the invasion towards Russia, won some key-point battles in Africa and Middle East and also as the United States were a late player in the world war theatre, they had succeeded in reaching one of their goals which was Lebensraum or acquiring living space as they had occupied almost one third of Europe. Other achievements was achieving control on significant strategic values and routes and from winning those key-point battles, they secured their proxy nations.

    They technically won the war and Hitler was hailed a hero in some history books or a villain in some others but after thirty years or so, the Nation of Germany split into two as two major ideologies clashed.

    The North Germany became a traditionalist country that uphold their old values while the South Germany, having mixed cultures and wider exposure to the globalization, became a bastion of Leftist ideology in Europe. Turns out, Ubermensch is from the latter side of the new Germany.

    Thomas and I chatted about several topics back on earth. After some times, the crowd receded and Ghiscra was sighing heavily as I approached her.

    ¡°So how do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Liberated! The sensation of people expectations is too overwhelming for me. Maybe, I should cease experimenting or not making it official¡­¡±

    Her shoulders went crestfallen as she said that.

    The whole review had consisted of several procedures. We managed to last through all the procedures but it was mentally exhausting.

    I find myself numbed with all the questions by the reviewers. One of them was the Enchanter Association representative and a friend of mine, Fenn Tahlakul, a Dragonoid of platinum scale was quite supportive of the invention but the Eomancers Council representative was the opposite as she had been quite critical about the invention, stating the obvious downside of such system.

    All in all, the review was just an initial phase of the approval as each involved and relevant association and government bodies will have their own voting session and after that, the final phase of approval would be the voting every relevant associations.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to only research on papers without experimenting since it would cause me to go through this again!¡±

    As she rummage her notes, I placed my left hand on her shoulder. She¡¯s not as averse to me touching her like before so this is one of the signs of our close relationship.

    ¡°Since you did a good job by at least not having a nervous breakdown in the middle of the review, I¡¯ll cook your favourite!¡±

    Ignoring my jab, she stopped her rummaging and her eyes were twinkling when she turned towards me while nodding furiously.

    Near the exit door, Vefal and Rino, who was my bodyguards stood there chatting and as they saw us approaching, they smiled and we left that hall.

    --

    After finishing her favourite which was a braised scaled tiger fillets and a mushroom soup, she contentedly sat on her seat as I smiled along.

    ¡°Ruigne, thanks for the meal and everyone¡­ I have a favour to ask!¡±

    After simmering in her contentment, she looked at me then the others with an unsure expression. Vefal, Rino and I had eaten our shares.

    ¡°If it¡¯s within my capabilities, ask away.¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    I answered while Vefal nods and Rino kept silent.

    She hesitated for a while but-

    ¡°Would you all like to accompany me to the Flower Field near the Summoning Hall tonight? I remembered the first time we came here and walked through that field, I was dumbstruck by such a sight. Now, I suddenly had an urge to look at them again.¡±

    She solemnly said her reason. I can empathized since the first I saw them; it was straight out of fantasy¡­ well the entirety of this place is fantasy.

    ¡°Actually why don¡¯t we invite all the summoned to go there as well. It can be like our half a year anniversary ever since we came into this world.¡±

    I proposed a get-together sort of outing.

    No one oppose it as we all nodded and agreed to that.

    --

    The atmosphere felt mystical as the floating lights flutters around, softly illumination on the flowers.

    I don¡¯t know the names of the flowers here but the species are varied, probably crossbreed too. The weirdest thing is that this flower-field doesn¡¯t actually exist in the official map of the palace.

    I wonder what happen if I use the Gervash Elixir here? The lighting effect would have been transcendent but I refrain since I have only a limited number of them. I asked Ghiscra to make me some after I found out other uses aside from getting trippy. It seems to make me more attune to the Winds of Eomancy. I also learned how to actually move at some point.

    It was a real out of body experience.

    I tried not wasting them as there was something at the direction of the south that caught my attention when I was using the elixir in my Fhagec five days ago. It was a strange sight of a blue barrier-like existence that meshed with the chaotic colours of the Aurora Sky. It came from the seaside of Valvakea.

    When I will be assigned at Valvakea, There will be opportunities for me to see what exactly that was.

    ¡°There you go again, your mind wandering off, wasting the opportunity here.¡±

    Beside me was Vefal and both of us sat on the ground, in front of the field. Akujin, Kiefy and Erganisu were beside my right as they sat along in a row. Around us, the summoned were enjoying themselves, in fact, it felt like a night picnic.

    Krolve was in the middle of the pathway and judging by his distorted ¡®face¡¯, he was anxious surrounded by pretty flowers. Near him was Amitva who was teasing the young tree. Just on our left side was another picnic spot with Vassil, August, and Stryklos was drinking merrily while Ubermensch along with Koizumi, Herkaloi and Aeriasus quietly discussed amongst themselves not far from where we sat.

    Fyrphov and Ghrukka was looking at the flowers behind us but the former looked bored but his eyes were looking at the flowers like he was gauging how good it would taste.

    Ghozano, Therius, Tevalini, Shakil and Ghiscra was standing, admiring the sight just right beside our Egazov¡¯s picnic spot. Kristalisha and Annastasha were with Rino as they sat behind them, talking about their assignment experiences.

    All the summoned are here in one spot, just like when we arrived. It¡¯s been like almost a year since that time.

    ¡°Yeah, sorry, old habit dies hard.¡±

    ¡°You should empty your mind and do some mental exercise like how I do which are counting how many times you draw your breath or counting your steps as you walk.¡±

    ¡°You do those?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, to achieve a state of mind I supposed. A friend of mine taught me this trick because I was too nervous to fall asleep.¡±

    Vefal took my hand as she said that. It¡¯s weird but these past few days, it¡¯s like both Vefal and Rino made a schedule in spending their free time with me and with themselves. Tonight was Vefal¡¯s turn.

    I guess Vefal was trying to establish the foundation of a relationships between the three us. She didn¡¯t want me to be the centre and a main reason why this relationship exists so it was better that all three of us have a genuine bond with each other.

    Even so, it¡¯s still awkward having this sort of relationships for both me and Rino. We just can¡¯t forgo a social value of our old world.

    Time passes as we enjoyed the scenery.

    ¡°Ruigne, can I sit beside you?¡±

    Ghiscra was standing on my right looking down on me, trying not to make eye-contact.

    I patted the ground on my right as a gesture of my approval. She sat down close beside me. If it were the old her, it would have been about 5 feet a distance apart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two a room.¡±

    -With a sly smile, Vefal who was on my left, got up and left.

    After a moment of silence-

    ¡°Ruigne, Thanks for being around me. Although you¡¯re not the first one or the only one to do so but you give the most impact in these three months.¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you talking about? I merely showed you the door. Anyone can do that but the only one who could open the door is always you.¡±

    She shakes her head side to side.

    ¡°That may be true but you shouldn¡¯t undervalue yourself. If you were to put it that way, then I¡¯m thankful because you not only showed me the door but you guided, pushed and encouraged me to open them. Them, as many doors! You made me change into better!¡±

    ¡°Do I? Well, if you want to see it that way, both of us should be thankful then.¡±

    Ghiscra sighed in resignation as she realized I won¡¯t properly receive her gratitude. I strictly believe that every effort made in self-improvement is always because of the person itself regardless of how many helping hands.

    Still I guess I should tell her about my reasoning why I felt inclined to her.

    ¡°This might sound like random thing to say but you kind of remind me of my niece especially your voice and your mannerism.¡±

    ¡°¡­ How old was your niece?¡±

    ¡°Last I remember, she was about eight years old. Thankfully that part of memories remained.¡±

    Ghiscra looked at me with a profound expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s weird but I guess that¡¯s fine too but the way I see it, you¡¯re a brother figure to me in a sense but I think I¡¯m older than you though.¡±

    ¡°Really? I can¡¯t remember how old I am but I think I¡¯m around mid-twenties-¡±

    -And so the night went on with all the summoned without a care in the world.

 VOL 3 PROLOGUE

    Life is quite¡­ complicated. One thing that I can roughly understand about it is: life is a cycle. When you ask question like ¡®are you happy?¡¯ or ¡®are you sad?¡¯ the better question to ask should be ¡®are you content?¡¯ as happiness and sadness is condensed in a cycle. How long you¡¯ll be happy before you get sad and how short is your sadness before you¡¯ll be happy, that¡¯s what being content means¡­ well at least for me. But everyone have their own answer and interpretation and I think that what makes questioning the meaning of life fun.

    Oh ye gods, my arse feels numbed from all these sitting and lying. The river in the south is like white-water rafting without the excitement. It¡¯s not too fast but fast enough to give you an uncomfortable ride.

    We moved early in the morning before the sun even rise and it had been like four hour but thankfully, the estimated journey is seven to eight hours. Strangely, The north and the south side has no portals unlike the west and east, so the journey feels long but in truth, it¡¯s pretty short like the trip to the north.

    ¡°Oh, I hate rivers or any bodies of water ever since I came to this world. I miss the deserts.¡±

    Akujin, who just muttered was suffering from nausea. He was beside me as he puts a long face while lying on his back on top of the boat, looking at sky. His complexion was terrible and he already puked several times during the trip.

    ¡°Is there such thing as a riversick? You¡¯ll get used to it. The sea huh¡­ I haven¡¯t been the beach for years.¡±

    August on the other hand, was quite content with the ride as he leisurely sat while viewing the surrounding.

    ¡°Me too. I haven¡¯t been to the beach since I was ten although in my world, there was an invasion from the sea monsters for years, so I guess there was that.¡±

    Stryklos while strumming his custom made six-string mandolin was in a relaxing posture as he leaned his back on the port or the left side of the boat just opposite of me.

    In a column, Akujin was behind me while Aeriasus was in front of me on the starboard side or the right side of the boat. Next to Akujin was August while next to Aeriasus was Herkaloi.

    We teamed up with half the Inheritors for this assignment. Same as usual, get to know the local, manage and repeat. From what I read, heard and concluded, Valvakea is quite an exotic land, far different from Athryshiayl. Even Symokiva and the Eastern Alliances had cultural similarity with Athryshiayl but Valvakea had their distinct culture that doesn¡¯t seem to be picked up by Athryshiayl and vice-versa.

    ¡°Wait, stop!¡±

    Suddenly Herkaloi had shouted and he moved forward to the bow of the boat. Everyone including the guards behind us peered.

    Just at a distance in front of us, there was someone swimming furiously. No wait, he or she is drowning furiously. I have no idea why the first thing in mind was ¡®furiously¡¯.

    Before we could stop the boat, Herkaloi unhesitatingly jumped into the river and swims. Unfortunately, forgetting how rapid the river flow was, Herkaloi was struggling to swim.

    ¡°Get me a rope.¡±

    While the guard manning the boat was using Eomancy to stop it from moving, August who instructed, quickly held out his right hand without looking at Akujin and Akujin, unceremoniously took the rope given to him by the guards behind us and gave it to August.

    August threw the rope towards Herkaloi. Herkaloi caught the rope and manage to stabilize his swimming.

    He swam towards the drowning person and grabbed him or her. After he did that, all of us in the boat except Aeriasus pulled the rope. Both Herkaloi and¡­ a woman got into the boat.

    The woman was a human with red long hair who wore a white traveling cloth. She coughed heavily after she settled on the boat.

    All of us in the boat were looking at each other. Probably each of us was thinking about what a strange turn of event of finding a woman drowning in a middle of a river.

    Aeriasus was tending to her with a Red Eomancy spell of heat, drying her cloth. Since her dress was white and soaked in water, it exposed the contours and shape of her body. Everyone was awkwardly shifting their gazes¡­ except me.

    ¡°Ruigne, at least try to blurt out you have wandering eyes!¡±

    Stryklos saw me staring without reservation and yelped hysterically. This remind me of something¡­ oh wait, I was the subject at that time.

    ¡°Relax; she¡¯s not that sexy that I would start lusting¡­ Anyway, I was looking because I noticed something on her vein near her right arm.¡±

    I got closer and observed closely. One of her vein was blemished with subtle bluish colour, a sign of poisoning. There was a bite mark near her wrist. It must have been some poisonous creature in the river.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Aeriasus, get her to lie down, she¡¯s poisoned.¡±

    Aeriasus looked at where I was staring and nodded. The woman weakly allowed Aeriasus to lie her down.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Hearing me, Stryklos, August, Herkaloi and Akujin gave the same short reactions of understanding.

    I grabbed her right arm and started with a Deep Green Eomancy spell. It was a beginner spell called ¡®Neutralize¡¯ since I was only able to cast this colour when Ghiscra had shared her insight with me during our assignment. Now I only have 4 more colours to go before I can use advance Eomancy.

    Dark Greenish light appeared my right arm as I touched her right arm. After a few minutes, her complexion became much better.

    It was at that point-

    ¡°Greeting!¡±

    From behind our boat, another boat filled with what seems to be local Valvakean with their clothes and style especially the ¡®Wariyas¡¯. A man with a proud bearing but easy-going smile who was standing in the bow of the boat had called us.

    They probably came from one of the branching streams.

    All of us stood up except Aeriasus who instead unfurled her wings, hiding the weakened woman. The people from the other boat couldn¡¯t see her as the sides of the boat were high enough to hide her lying figure.

    I got up and seeing that no one greeted the man back-

    ¡°Greeting, how can we help you all?¡±

    I tried to appear as sociable and polite since I felt that these people are somewhat prominent in Valvakea.

    The man who called had frowned when no one answered him but after I greeted him back, he quickly smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be quick. Have you seen anyone swimming along the river?¡±

    All us of were still quiet. It seems that everyone here including the guards was wary about this newly arrival. If I were to say for myself, I also felt that there was something wrong with the group but I couldn¡¯t place what it was. On the corner of my eyes, I saw that Aeriasus had a blank face, indiscernible.

    ¡°We been traveling for a while but we haven¡¯t seen anything except the occasional fishes, stray animals and other passing boats. I don¡¯t believe anyone is stupid enough to swim in this river.¡±

    I lied perfectly through my teeth.

    Hearing me, the man¡¯s face had a bit of displeasure but he quickly hid it and gave an admirable smile.

    ¡°Very well. Sorry to disturb all of you. We¡¯ll take our leave.¡±

    The man kept his smile as they leave and kept watching our boat. It was only after a minute, the sight of them disappeared.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±

    I commanded the guards with a stern tone. The tension just now had taut my senses.

    ¡°¡­Thanks.¡±

    From the front of the boat, the woman, who looked much better now, had just muttered quietly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk later. For now, just get yourself together. Oh by the way, everyone in this boat except those three at the back, are Summoned. So relax as no one here can harm or threaten you.¡±

    I nonchalantly told the woman while taking my seat.

    ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t know your story yet but it must have something to do with those people.¡±

    August had an unpleasant expression as he imagined some awry backstory.

    ¡°True and you guys realized something? This is like one of the start of an epic story! ¡®A mysterious girl found adrift and rescued, a group of men came, inquiring a strange question and a group of heroes¡¯ arrival in new land-¡±

    ¡°You know, I prided myself for being able to withstand August incessant nonsense but after hearing you talk for just a second, my brain stopped working for a while just now.¡±

    Stryklos was in his ¡®inspiration¡¯ trance while Akujin rolled his eyes as he listened to him forcibly.

    The woman gawked looking at us. It was whether she couldn¡¯t believe she was saved by a group of summoned or her expectation of the summoned had shattered.

    ¡°We¡¯re all like this. We¡¯re not some vaunted and divine beings.¡±

    Aeriasus smiled cheerfully when she saw the woman¡¯s expression.

    Herkaloi on the side was quietly sitting, looking cool and shit.

    After hours of ride, we arrived at the Capital of Valvakea, Feniv-Korvi. It reminded me of a picture of the port city of Venice. There was a middle-eastern feel to the architecture of the buildings and the shape was unlike an Fhagec but a square block made out of bricks and the buildings were placed side to side, forming countless streets. It was nothing like Tchekaz.

    Finally, I¡¯m assigned to a place that isn¡¯t anything remotely military in nature¡­ Yet.

    Although I couldn¡¯t see how large the city, I can estimate that it is hugely sprawling, reaching from here to the beach.

    The place we arrived was something like an inner harbour with countless of boats moving about and moored.

    We keep sailing until we reached a particular luxurious empty docking spot and next to that spot was an official entourage standing.

    We docked, got off and proceed with the standard procession.

    ¡°Greeting, Honoured Summoned, Welcome to Feniv-Korvi, the Pre-eminent city of Alkhemist Guilds.¡±

    A black haired man with a bark-like skin with a grey robe greeted us and bowed amiably.

    The woman we rescued was standing behind our guards and showed an obedient mien.

    Before I could greet back-

    ¡°Lead us to our assigned post.¡±

    Short and concise, Herkaloi stepped forward, gesturing himself to be the leader of our group.

    ¡­ Does this mean I¡¯m free from the shackle of expectation?

    I¡¯m¡­ elated.

 CHAPTER 81

    I¡¯m not being presumptuous but usually I would be at the helm for three months as the leader of group but I guess this was to be expected. The Inheritors are groomed to be the next generation of the Constitutional Oligarchy for Athryshiayl, so I¡¯m not surprised on how initiative they can be but what I didn¡¯t expect was that Herkaloi would take the lead.

    I thought Aeriasus would as she was now radiating an aura like a benevolent queen: graceful and approachable.

    Herkaloi on the other hand was exuding a formidable presence like a seasoned warrior but he doesn¡¯t possess the bearing of someone with authority.

    While Stryklos had maintained his carefree appearance except there¡¯s a bit more of regal demeanour.

    Perhaps it¡¯s just my point of view.

    Along the way, the woman separated from us as we reached a certain quarter. She told us that she had some relative nearby. We didn¡¯t know her problem or how grave it had to be till she actually had to swim into that river but Herkaloi, out from some Action Movie Protagonist or a White Knight, reassured her that he would help her and asked for her where-about so he can further listen to her problem later on.

    Only August and Aeriasus expressed their desire to tag along with. Surprisingly, Stryklos opted out as I thought he would be very on board with this type of situation. It¡¯s kind of out of character moment but I had my suspicion that Stryklos is not what he seems to be.

    For me, I don¡¯t feel like I need to help her as I felt I already did my part. There¡¯s no such person who is an overly helpful Samaritan, only doormat idiots.

    ¡°Here we are.¡±

    The representative had led us to a many windowed building with a dome.

    ¡°This office is actually the Regional Controller¡¯s office but ever since honoured summoned had come, this will be your headquarter.¡±

    The representative gave a servile bow when he turned towards us.

    Without answering, Herkaloi nodded and walked past the representative. We followed suit but muttered our thanks to the representative.

    Entering inside, we were in a large hall with a set of furniture¡¯s and two vertical stairs leading up and three doors, one on the left and right while one was in between the two stairs. The whole room made me feel like it was from a colonial era and strangely, there was no Basic Home System as there was no bounded tree in the centre of this building.

    I can live with that.

    The representative entered right after we did.

    ¡°Honoured summoned, the Regional Controller will be here shortly. Please, make yourself comfortable. You can choose the room you¡¯ll be staying on the second floor in the meantime.¡±

    All of us nodded and went upstairs. There were two halls and there were signs on top of the hall entrances in the Eoumic Alphabet. Two languages derived from this alphabet, The Low Eoumic and High Eoumic. Unlike Athryshiayl, Symokiva and most of the Endless Reach who uses High Eoumic, The Valvakea uses the Low Eoumic.

    It seems that sooner or later, we would absorbed the language as though it was our mother¡¯s tongue after one last forbidden level spell but damn, learning to write in a new language is difficult for an adult.

    ¡°Huh, so it is segregated into male and female.¡±

    ¡°The left side is for men and the right side is for women.¡±

    Akujin commented with an amused expression while August pointed out the obvious.

    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s only Aeriasus here and all rods, will there be enough rooms for us?¡±

    ¡°Checked, nope, there are only four doors.¡±

    Stryklos, with a worried expression was panicking exaggeratedly while August peeked through the entrance and confirmed the numbers of room.

    ¡°I think we can solve this by making a vote of who amongst us is the most feminine. For me, I vote for August for his daily use of the bathroom for more than half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I only use the bathroom at least twice or three times per day. I condensed all the bathroom activities so that is why my bathroom time is long!¡±

    Akujin disinterestedly posed a solution and August groaned unsatisfyingly.

    ¡°Alright, I also vote for August too because by the rule of thumb, in a group decision, once a scapegoat is picked, everyone in the group should vote for him or her for convenience.¡±

    Stryklos with an absent-minded tone mumbled something dark. What the hell was that line of thinking?

    Herkaloi sighed, obviously familiar with the antic of the Summoned. He went straight to the hall entrance, ignoring our dilemma.

    ¡°Maybe you guys should ask a real woman to judge who is the most feminine amongst you five?¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Aeriasus playfully stokes in the fire while smiling slyly.

    I naturally found some amusement as the silent participant but at some point, this shenanigan should end sooner or later.

    ¡°Guys, Instead of voting, I¡¯ll volunteered myself but if we were to really vote, then August and Stryklos are the best contenders as they themselves had worn actual dresses before.¡±

    ¡°Ruigne, WE DIDN¡¯T KNOW!¡±

    August was flustered as I was nearly on a brink on telling the others about their embarrassment. On the end of that day, they only realized the fact they wore a real dress when they saw an actual ¡®Wariya¡¯.

    ¡°August is correct. We were tricked but it was done in non-harmful manner so we all can laugh about it but bringing it up again just leave a bad aftertaste, hmph!¡±

    Stryklos with a pursed lip snorted.

    ¡°Right, whatever. You don¡¯t mind right, Aeriasus?¡±

    ¡°Well, your lust is already sated with two flowers so I feel secure enough.¡±

    ¡°A normal yes would have sufficed but I¡¯ll take that as well and by the way, a man¡¯s lust is never satisfied for long.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I should double lock my door lest a man turned into beast and invade my sanctuary.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to double or even triple lock in place without Basic Home System since there is a spell to unravel crude mechanism in Light Black Eomancy. It¡¯s better to lock with a chastity belt powered by Eo energy. I think Ghiscra can make one.¡±

    Both Aeriasus and I got into a full playful banter as we walk side to side. It¡¯s always like this every time we met but as always, she seems to keep an unconscious distance from me and something feels strange when she stares at me.

    All three of August, Stryklos and Akujin rolls their eyes hearing our banter.

    ¡°You womanizer, I¡¯m telling Vefal and Rino on you.¡±

    August muttered under his breath but it was loud enough for me to pick it up.

    Ignoring it, we both picked room which was on the last row and opposite of each other.

    --

    ¡°Welcome to Feniv-Korvi and to that extend, Valvakea! There are four other major settlements along the coast but Feniv-Korvi is the largest amongst them and as the Regional Controller, I once again bid you all welcome!¡±

    An almost rotund figure of man wearing a Wariya with a grey draped garment announced to us jovially. He had a grey cropped hair but some exquisite trimmed black moustache.

    ¡°Thanks for your hospitality, Sir Adkav. Can you explain to us the state of affair happening in Valvakea.¡±

    Herkaloi asked with business-like tone.

    ¡°Of course, Honoured Sir Herkaloi. Nowadays, tension is brewing due to the coming of the Grand Incursion which will happen roughly three years from now. Valvakea will face an invasion from the sea Mal¡¯eurs. They differed from the land Mal¡¯eurs as they have overwhelming advantage inside the water and most of us have severe lack of maritime technology even though we Valvakea have a standing army of Sea Marines, against them, we¡¯re nothing but standing target.¡±

    Adkav lamented with a sigh. I never faced an aquatic Mal¡¯eur before but from my understanding of them, each and every one of them was born to fight and survive, ready to do battle even in their nascent.

    ¡°What about races that has affinity with the sea? Are they also in severe disadvantage?¡±

    August with a serious tone, inquired.

    ¡°The Sea Marines here are mostly consisted by the Sea races but even so, The High level Mal¡¯eurs like Twelve-tentacle Kraken and Sea Dragon can summon maelstrom and tsunamis, overpowering even our most powerful. Battle records from the past showed that we can never fight majorly offensive battle against them and so we would wall up the shores and erected bastions while launching guerrilla attacks at some crucial points to reduce the pressure of their assault. We kept a defensive battle majority of a time but it is already consider a victory if we managed to get by without too high of losses in life and properties.¡±

    Adkav solemnly explained and pause while looking at us.

    Seeing that we all seemingly understood, he continued-

    ¡°One of the major factors that will tremendously assist us during those battles would be the honoured summoned. While we wouldn¡¯t know who will be assigned here at that time, we-especially I- would do our best to accommodate all the needs and inquiries to make sure you will understand the layout of our defence and the capabilities of our Sea Marines.¡±

    Afterward, we asked him more questions till a dot of Ethka had passed.

    ¡°Alright, I have briefed everything there¡¯s need to know. In three days, we will make a trip to the shore and visit the designated command centre.¡±

    After he left, it was still considered afternoon so we had some free time.

    ¡°So you guys have any plan?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to visit that girl. You two said you wanted to come?¡±

    ¡°Yeah okay, what about you guys?¡±

    Herkaloi calmly told his plan with Aeriasus and August following.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna watch the house just in case. Whole day of traveling from Tchekaz is tiring.¡±

    Stryklos with his signature of exaggerated manner was sitting on his chair messily and showed a fatigued expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m checking their water-smithing art. It seems like a branch from Alkhemia but it¡¯s the art of refining crystals with liquid into jewelleries, trinkets and even weapons.¡±

    With a rare smile, Akujin stated his intention.

    ¡°What about you, Ruigne?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ have a business to attend at the Reravir Pavilion. Someone asked me a favour to send an item.¡±

    After everyone had stated their plan, everyone left on their separate way except Stryklos who stayed.

    --

    Arriving at the pavilion which was like a twenty minutes trip with a few question asked, the pavilion was a part of the Alkhemist Guild of Valvakea and eight clans claimed the spots with Reravir was one of them.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    But something is wrong about it today or maybe I¡¯m exaggerating but that crowd of people standing just outside of the pavilion is seemingly protesting and¡­ flinging some colourful fabrics towards the area of the pavilion?

    Maybe it¡¯s not a protest but some sort of¡­ cultural ceremony?

 CHAPTER 82

    ¡°Reravir should vacate the premise as they are no longer qualified for a position of the Eight Supremacies.¡±

    ¡°Our Giyaroi Clan has better qualification and it¡¯s only a matter of time before we would official letter of approval!¡±

    Few shouts filled with arrogance were thrown as well as fabrics of different colours. The few men who were standing opposite of this crowd looked on with unease.

    I pushed my way and arrived at the front of the pavilion, carefully navigating myself to avoid getting rained by fabrics. I approached one of the men inside.

    ¡°Do you know where the table 22 is?¡±

    The man, a red-hair human with a slightly tanned skin wearing a Valvakean cloth, looked at me and then narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°What business do you have with one of our elders? Unfortunately, we¡¯re quite preoccupied with ¡®free gifts¡¯ from our fellow citizens.¡±

    With a sarcastic tone, he bitterly said those words with a grimace and gritted teeth.

    I sighed and took out a medallion that Fellixa had given me.

    When he saw it, his face had a slight change.

    ¡°That little girl entrusted it to you? Fine, you see that old man? He¡¯s the guy.¡±

    He pointed at one of the tables on the innermost side and went back, staring at the crowd. I guess he¡¯s the security, acting on the part of making sure nothing goes awry.

    True, there was an old man sitting there, enjoying his drink.

    Fellixa¡­ gave a very simple detail at that time so I had sent her a few mails like ¡®What time should I go?¡¯, ¡®can you give the directions to the pavilion?¡¯ and ¡®will I get abducted and imprisoned?¡¯

    For the answer, it was around the start of the afternoon until nearing evening as that old man would enjoy his tea for three hours. This was crucial information but she brushed it off lightly written in the letter that she forgot.

    When I had reached the table, the old man looked at me while sipping his tea.

    ¡°Fellixa sends her first gift.¡±

    After hearing me, he calmly put down his tea and closed his eyes as he sighed.

    ¡°That girl¡­ She still begrudged over what had happen.¡±

    He sighed-

    ¡°Please take a seat.¡±

    He gestured by nodding at the seat next to him.

    After I sat, he solemnly enjoyed his tea while the clamouring from outside the pavilion resounded. It made a quite a contrast compare to this calm atmosphere.

    ¡°I sent her there so she can rally the help of the Northern Tribes and that she did but when I told her to find a summoned that we are able to bring to our side, she had to pick you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know why nor what the hell had I gotten myself into.¡±

    I sat down andafter saying as such, chuckled helplessly.

    ¡°Tea?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sure, why not.¡±

    He gestured at the man who was hidden behind a pillar and that man was holding a jug. He took out a cup, poured tea into the cup and placed it in front of me.

    With a sip, it tasted a bit fruity bitterness.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re here anyway, we can¡¯t reverse or change the plan and I don¡¯t know how but even though you gain the trust of that fool-hardy girl, I need to know whether I could do the same.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s completely normal and I understand that. Actually, how I gain her trust was that I didn¡¯t even do much but she did on the other hand. Fellixa¡¯s action was bewildering and makes no sense to put a complete faith in me but if it were -as she puts it ¡®Intuition¡¯- then I can vouch that she made a right choice.¡±

    ¡°You say that but we need to test how trustworthy you can be. You can refuse now since you¡¯re not in too deep but if you proceed, then you will be implicated to be in cahoots with us and if the worst case scenario happened, you will go down along with us.¡±

    The old man, while enjoying his tea had said some ominous words. This is some real-life conspiracy shit equaling the plot of the Matrix but it¡¯s a chance for me to understand what is really going on.

    After pretending to be in deep thought-If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Count me in.¡±

    --

    Time passed and yet the crowd has not ceased their protest. Greidan Reravir was quite the conversationalist.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you can drink tea with a composed manner while just a few feet away, there¡¯s an angry mob at your door-step.¡±

    ¡°When you get as old as I am, nothing can really faze you. You call that a mob? Some years ago, one of the elders in Teohuca clan had strings of major scandal leaked and his residence were surrounded by armies of angry men and women, throwing fabric after fabric, nearly depleting the fabric supply of this city. They dubbed that day ¡®The Silky Palace¡¯ incident.¡±

    We both chuckled in response.

    It seems that the act of ¡®throwing fabrics¡¯ was really a cultural tradition unique only in Valvakea.

    Both of us were at ease with each other because as we converse, we both realized that we had a similar mindset and perspective. It felt refreshing talking to someone you can feel akin with.

    ¡°You know, before this, I absolutely despised tea. My late brother was the one who always drink them and sat here, enjoying. After I took over, work piles up and only a few days had gone by before I felt over-stress. Out of curiosity, I tried emulating my brother with this habit. Since I hated tea because it felt like drinking bitter water, I tried other drinks but it doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±

    He took a sip while nonchalantly narrating as I sat by, drinking mine quietly.

    ¡°But I found out there¡¯s a plethora types of tea so I began experimenting. Times passes by and at that time, I thought I¡¯m qualified to call myself a tea aficionado. Drinking tea in this spot, I finally understood why my brother enjoyed this. All your troubles just seem to be so¡­ far.¡±

    Nodding in an absent-like manner, we chatted for a few topics.

    --

    I left via another entrance as Greidan told me that trying to wade through the throng of protesters was dangerous after they saw me associated with him.

    My mind was preoccupied about the task he gave me. It¡¯s problematic but doable although I can¡¯t say I fully approved of it. Deceiving my fellow summoned is distasteful unless it fully benefits us without too much detriment. I¡¯m still trying to find the outweighing factors.

    Huh, I walked without thinking much about it I realized the present problem.

    That problem was the street that I was in right now look pretty desolated. There are barely people around here.

    I think the way back was this way?

    Oh, three or five people are surrounding me.

    I stopped and stood still while letting them surround me.

    All of them were armed and lightly armoured while wearing kilt as though they were using uniform.

    While all of them were wearing a blank grey masks, a young man with long visible green hair with a light armour over his kilt stood in front of me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t accept solicitation.¡±

    Of course no one laugh with my bad joke but no harm in trying to lighten the tension.

    ¡°Ruigne of the Summoned, you are guilty of colluding with Reravir clan.¡±

    ¡°What? No fair trial and just a hand down judgment?¡±

    Still with a joking manner in contrast with the man monotonous and humourless voice, I don¡¯t feel threatened enough. Maybe the threat level coming from them is just low.

    Without further word, the man gestured with a head flick towards his companions. All four of them started to move closer but before anyone of them had reached their second foot step, I activated [Synikorvus] while taking out a Kashra paper, enchanted with a Black Eomancy Advance Spell- ¡®Paralysation Blast¡¯ and unleashed the spell.

    In a blast, a black wave swooped them over and they fall as they lost control of their bodies. Without a pause, I manually cast a Blue Eomancy spell ¡®Wind Friend¡¯ on myself and ran past my encirclement.

    I was lucky enough to catch all of them unaware as the range of the spell as the area of effect is quite short but rendering your opponents motionless is them being as good as dead unless they have a strong attunement with Eomancy or some Eomancy protection spells.

    It would take about a few second for them recover. Maybe I could deal a few of them off but I realized I¡¯m not that ruthless or rather I don¡¯t like doing it with my own hands.

    After running in a few good distances, I stopped and placed down Kashra papers one after another in a strategic placement and lastly I use a Light Purple Spell that masked all the papers in a ten metre radius, making the area surrounding me a mine field.

    Just to be safe, it¡¯s probably a good time for me to use this measure.

    I took out a rocket-like object and with a simple Red Eomancy spell that emitted a burst of heat, I lighted one end and the rocket ignited, bursting forth up in the air.

    After a considerable height, the rocket exploded into a firework of distinct shape and sharp, loud sound. I think anyone in almost the radius size of this city could see it.

    This was a new measure I came up with after my experience getting ambushed by those undeads back in Symokiva. Without using any Eomancy and only basic Alkhemia, Ghiscra had made me this firework and gave the recipe to me so I can craft them on my own.

    The simple purpose of getting help although ostentatious is much better as it expedites almost a little Eomancy, makes enough noise and light and most importantly, convenient. Of course, I already premeditated with the rest about my call signal, so even if they are inside a building, the distinctive loud noise is distinguishable enough.

    I wouldn¡¯t know who would come but even if the summoned didn¡¯t, I¡¯m pretty sure the law enforcers would.

    Oh¡­

    They brought more huh? Where did they come from? Were they waiting in guard for those few to take care of me somewhere nearby but saw the fire work and rushed here? Oh well, I guess I could last for few minutes or until I absolutely have to unleash [Pandora].

    There are about a dozen of them and they looked armed to the teeth. What a rough welcome. From what I heard from Vefal, This never happen to any of the summoned. It is perhaps whatever external, hidden force had given their full attention over me or is this part of a test sent out by the Reravir?

    ~Whoosh~

    Oh ye gods, Vefal was right. I think too much as a thrown small knife nearly slit my throat but thankfully the months of training with amazonians fully tempered my reflex. I casted ¡®Armour¡¯ on myself and the next thrown projectile bounced off.

    Come here, you fuckers.

 CHAPTER 83

    ¡°He may look harmless but don¡¯t uses Eomancy as his Special Ability can steal your spell. Instead, use Combat Alkhemia.¡±

    The man earlier cautiously warned his comrades and they went muttering amongst themselves. Looks like I can fully ascertained that I was really a target as they had information about me.

    All the masked men were fully cautious and they would get too close towards me. Huh, that¡¯s okay too since I was itching to test some spells on live humans.

    [¡®Eo, Altaer, Rasso, Piculum, Actus,¡¯]

    A condensed bluish in a shape of both sharp-end cylinder with shot out from the circle and went towards one of them of my right.

    The unfortunate target was caught on surprise and tried to dodge but at that moment, his whole complexion turned stony and the ¡®Compressed Shot¡¯ went towards his windpipe but it didn¡¯t cut through although it still caused him to stagger and fall.

    Eomancy is quite a tricky art. It reminded me of programming. There are many rules and procedures whether the spell is made possible or not. You have to create a proper string before it can be executed or else, it simply just won¡¯t work.

    ¡®Compressed Arrow¡¯ was a spell I made my own and all custom-made spells have line of personalized Ancient Words that should have high level of resonation between the words and if the resonance is high, it would make the spell viable. Afterward, it also needed the resonance of the caster and the spell to be high enough.

    In short, not everyone can use my ¡®Compressed Arrow¡¯.

    After I¡¯d cast, one of them took out a flask containing two types of red and yellow liquids that were like water and oil. He flicked the top of the flask and it threw at me.

    It looked like an incendiary grenade of a sort so I casted a basic Green Spell ¡®Force Blast¡¯ with [Synikorvus] and pushed it away from me. The result of the grenade blasted back was an explosion in which the thrower and the two surrounding him had frantically dodged.

    When I was casting, three of them threw darts at me.

    [Synikorvus] activated one of the five Kashra papers at the furthest in front of me and a wall of grey earth emerged, blocking the three darts.

    When the wall of grey earth erupted, on both sides of mine, two globe-like objects had been thrown on the ground. Instead of exploding, they let out black smoke and it expanded on both sides.

    I activated one of the three Kashra papers surrounding me and it caused the wind around me to circulate with me being the centre.

    A cyclone consisted of the smoke whirled and I casted another Light Blue spell with an Origin Circle. It formed a verticalfacing whirlpool in front of me which sucked up all the smoke as the initial spell had ended.

    After all the smoked had gathered, i cancelled the channeling and quickly cast another Light Blue spell that is a combination for the previous spell. The spell finished chanted andthe dispersing whirlpool burst out all the smoke that had condensed into a thick and hazy wall, it mowed down as it approached them.

    They quickly covered they mouth and nose and after a few second, the smoke dispersed. A few of them were lying on the ground, frothing while five of them were standing perfectly fine.

    ¡°Idiots, at least prepare a remedy pill for your own poison¡­¡±

    The leader muttered disdainfully as he glanced at the fallen.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interrupting your one-sided massacre, Ruigne?¡±

    A jovial and carefree voice casually spoke behind me. Out of all the summoned, Stryklos had come first.

    His special ability [Invisible Legions] was on full display as all kinds of weapons float around him. Some of the weapons were bloodied. He took the liberty of collecting the various types of weapons made by Akujin. Some of them were oddly shaped like a chakram with five rings attached inside while another was a kite-shaped object. It¡¯s either a shield or a very symmetric blade.

    ¡°I¡¯m playing full defensive here so they technically caused their own massacre. Anyway, had some trouble along the way?¡±

    ¡°Yup, I had to go outside from the house because I forgot that being alive also means you get hungry so I went out and looked for food. Just as I was salivating on a certain street food stall, I heard and saw your loud firework and rushed to the location. Along the way, a few suspicious people tried to bar my way but as you can see, my weapons tasted blood but they¡¯re not dead. They¡¯re just near dead. Huh, these people looked a lot like those suspicious people.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    He walked step by step towards me while explaining.

    ¡°Shit, retreat!¡±

    The leader quickly swept his right hand and ran. The rest of them quickly grabbed their fallen comrades and ran off.

    ¡°¡­ Should we give a chase?¡±

    ¡°The people you¡­ rendered unconscious, did any guards came into your way?¡±

    ¡°Ah, now that you mention it, after I wiped the floor, guards came scurrying shortly and I nearly got into an¡­ altercation but one of them recognized me and everyone got into submission pose. I told them to watch the bodies.¡±

    Isn¡¯t he a little sanguine? I don¡¯t remember him being this way. I guess people could change for months or maybe he was always like this.

    ¡°I rather not, I still don¡¯t understand the situation leading to this and letting them go has more perks for me in a way. Either way, I already made a plan on how to get the root of this.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the boss¡­ oh wait, by ranking, I¡¯m slightly higher than you right?¡±

    ¡°Technically but I achieved a much more significant amount of merit than you do.¡±

    ¡°Alright boss!¡±

    Watching them scurrying while carrying their fallen comrades, Stryklos and I could go and capture them but for reasons mainly that they may have something up to their sleeves to hindered us and there¡¯s seems to be more than meets the eye, I refrained from doing so. We just need one or two at this moment.

    We left and meet up with the guards and explained the situation. As for Stryklos victims, all of them had wounds that were on a level where it left them incapitated but it was not serious to the point of no recovery.

    It was a sterile, precise and clean work like a trained butcher carving up his produces.

    Seeing such work, it¡¯s like gleaming the true nature of that man.

    --

    ¡°You got ambushed!?¡±

    Back at the house, all six of us were gathering, having our dinner as we discussed our day.

    August was shocked hearing about my incident.

    ¡°Yup, ask me. I was the only one who arrived for the rescue. With innumerable amount of enemies besieging our beleaguered Ruigne, I strode after my facing my own trial of enemies and from-¡±

    ¡°Were you badly hurt?¡±

    With a concern in her voice, Aeriasus looked at me with a worried expression as everyone was ignoring Stryklos grandiose verbose.

    ¡°Nope, I realized after a few attempt, they were trying to capture me so they abstained from aiming at my vital parts.¡±

    After reviewing the battle, I realized that fact as every attempt at their attack was limited to my non-vital parts. I wonder what happen if I just let them capture me? No, that¡¯s ridiculous; I probably get tortured real badly.

    ¡°Well, enough about me. It was bound to happen on one of these days with all the turmoil happening all around Eoum In fact, having you guys heard from the other summoned? They all had been through this during their time here. Now then, how about you guys?¡±

    ¡°We learned about the city current major issues.¡±

    Herkaloi answered in short while eating.

    ¡°To be exact, when we met with the girl, she told us that she was actually a part of an anti-establishment group amongst the many anti-establishment groups that suddenly mushroomed three years ago. The groups varied from radical to mild.¡±

    ¡°She told us that just this morning; she attended a meeting with her group. After the meeting had ended, one of the cell leaders tried to assault her sexually. She escaped by jumping into the river and swam. Luckily she met us.¡±

    After August expanded the content of their day, Aeriasus continued his narration. I realized with observation that Aeriasus eyes seems to dim as she narrated like one who can empathize what that girl had been through. I never knew what¡¯s her history but like everyone else here, it¡¯s probably one of a tragedy.

    ¡°Anti-Establishment groups huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, tomorrow we¡¯re going to see her again so we can do something about these anti-establishment groups.¡±

    I muttered that and Herkaloi mentioned their intention of seeing her again. It seems like not only Symokiva is suffering from an internal problem like this and what more it started three years ago. This just made my suspicion of external force even more concrete.

    I wished our master infiltrator, Vefal Striden was here. If she was here, all the identities, the power structures and the political factors would be known by me. I could make plan after plan on how deal with these.

    But I work with what I have.

    --

    ¡°Sir Ruigne, There¡¯s a letter from Reravir.¡±

    The next day, sitting in the office; checking document after document, a guard knocked and promptly handed me a piece of paper and left.

    Even though I was appointed as main representative, I was assigned to handle paperwork¡¯s and anything administrative related work by Herkaloi.

    It seems that in the group of 24 summoned, I¡¯m known for ¡®A good cook, a superb administrators and a penchant for being naked.¡¯

    Anyway, taking the letter and opening it, it was an invitation for a tea by Greidan the Elder, written in an informal manner.

    (P.S- I heard what happen last night. It wasn¡¯t a test from us.)

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Straight to the point, just like how I would do it.

    Guess I get to enjoy another tea session.

 CHAPTER 84

    ¡°Those anti-establishment groups? Last time they were called ¡®Revolutionaries¡¯ and before that, ¡®Ideologists¡¯. I¡¯m ashamed to say I was an ideologist once but this sort of things is like informal tradition around here.¡±

    ¡°You mean something like doing what isconsidered cool in your generation or in other word, follow what is trending?¡±

    Another evening tea session with Greidan and there was still a protest outside except it wasn¡¯t as intense as last night as security was tightened after what happened to me. This morning, I stopped by the local enforcer department to check on our prisoners.

    As expected, they were youths, shivering and edgy youths.

    After a session of ¡®mild tortures¡¯, they readily revealed everything about the plan to capture and ransom the summoned. For some reasons, their higher-up had suddenly ordered as such.

    And all of them were from the ¡®non-clan¡¯ class.

    They were treated lower than those in a clan since non-clan citizens are usually outsiders of Valvakea or members of deadclans.

    It¡¯s not surprising for them to be found in those types of groups but what surprised me was that even those from the clans joined as well.

    ¡°I supposed. Everyone in Valvakea is politically predisposed. Everyone feels some kind of injustice as though inflicted by the other generation or social class and vice-versa especially those from the ¡®dead clan¡¯ type. This kind of thing would persist until the latter generation disappeared, replaced by the new one and then the cycle continues. Although¡­¡±

    Stopping himself, Greidan¡¯s face was unease.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s a bit different right? Something about this generation feels off. It¡¯s like something or someone guiding them.¡±

    To my muse, he only nodded showing I¡¯m still not in his secret club.

    ¡°Greidan, I want to change the test. Even though it¡¯s not betraying the summoned, I still don¡¯t want to incur grievances from them. If I were to expect full cooperation from them, better to show them I am someone that is trustworthy¡­ even in a least.¡±

    He nodded again.

    ¡°I was about to tell you something related to that. It was wrong for us to expect too much from you. Making the summoned fractured is less beneficial for us too. So last night, a meeting was had and we agreed to change your test while still maintaining our objective.¡±

    I sighed inwardly. The initial test was to actually misdirect the summoned so the Reravir can proceed with an operation inside the city that is a little bit criminal in nature. The local native guards they can handle but us, they would suffer badly. It seems that they tried the operation before but all of their operatives were apprehended by Therius who headed the summoned six months or so ago. It was also because of that the Reravir reputation plunged and the public outrage had boiled, finding some new entertainment on the scandal of their operation even till now until another major scandal breaks out.

    I¡¯m not sure what is it they are trying to do but I¡¯m pretty it is linked with the secret they¡¯re keeping.

    ¡°Well, these are beneficial for both of us and consider them as a mutual token of trust between us. Just in the between the city of Fexin-Kravi, which is next to us on the west side and Rexos-Varve, on the outermost of west side near Endless Reach, there is a group called ¡®Hidden Blasphemers¡¯. This particular group was classified as a radical because their first reported activity was to blow up one of the three food storages. Don¡¯t know why they do that but regardless, they were considered harmless afterward as that was their only violent deed but three years ago, they suddenly became abnormally active and they had committed various atrocities. The sudden change alerted the authority and they sent out an elite squad to deal with them permanently but the surprising thing was that they were prepared for that. What thought to be just another trouble-child group was operating like some trained organization. They ¡®disappeared¡¯, leaving no traces of their where being. Even if their operatives were caught, they had such a staunch loyalty that they wouldn¡¯t reveal anything even under the threat of extreme torture.¡±

    ¡°-And you have something, an information or any relevant clues about them which the authority doesn¡¯t have?¡±

    ¡°¡­ let¡¯s get to the point then. They were smart enough not to make everyone their enemies or else they wouldn¡¯t last for three years after they suddenly went ¡®professional¡¯. By appeasing the gullible locals, they made an image of a necessary and noble evil of themselves. Even so, some of the local eventually realized that their charade so us Reravir or rather our information network, get ahold with one of them.¡±

    Greidan took out two pieces of note from under his robe and gave it to me.

    ¡°This is information pertaining to their schedules of their systematic changing of their hideouts. We initially kept this as leverage just in case we need to make a deal with the Central Authority but it would be best if we use it like this instead. The second one is another one but this group is located the opposite side to the east. You¡¯ll get the gist; I don¡¯t want to find myself get into another long overdrawn monologue.¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    --

    The more I see it, Valvakea felt like a free for all, lawless land.

    ¡°Ruigne, joining us?¡±

    Aeriasus who saw me from a far amongst the crowd was with August and Herkaloi, called me out. I just happen to stumbled upon them on my way back.

    It was in a major street and the three were sitting at a table in a place that looks like a caf¨¦.

    ¡°Join in what?¡±

    ¡°We were about to go back to the residence to look for Stryklos or you to assist us in an investigation but since you¡¯re here, are you up to it?¡±

    August who was keeping an eye at an entrance of a street-house not far from where we were standing, looked at me with a grin.

    ¡°Is it related to that girl?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not a personal matter as we got a warrant to apprehend the group. They committed some vandalism on the local properties of one of the Eight Clans. It was issued just about the day we arrived and we decided to handle the case.¡±

    Herkaloi calmly explained with an aloof expression- ¡°Quite a coincidence¡­¡± -While he muttered inaudibly but I heard that.

    Most of the time, groups like these are monitored but never would the Enforcers take any action unless they went too far like the groups that Greidan had given to me but seeing that a summoned had wanted to do some sleuthing and arresting, they have to concede to such authority.

    There¡¯s a broad interpretations of what entail as a summoned representative but I took note of myself and other summoned, I can roughly say that we can usurped any authority so it wasn¡¯t strange for them to do something like this.

    ¡°Well, since I¡¯m here, sure. So what¡¯s the plan?¡±

    ¡°Earlier we followed a guy who Anex-the girl we rescued- claim to be a contact for several groups for meetings and information exchange. We checked with the local enforcers. After we confirmed with them and was given several implicated suspects, we decided to move just recently. About the inside of that entrance, from what we know, it¡¯s some sort of a club.¡±

    After I¡¯d agreed, August casually told me.

    ¡°Hey August, don¡¯t you feel like we¡¯re in an undercover cop B-rated movie?¡±

    ¡°Heh. By the way, any chance we can make movies-¡±

    ¡°Shush, someone is coming out.¡±

    Herkaloi started to move and we followed. A figure walked out from the entrance but there were one more coming out behind the first figure.

    ¡°The plan depends on how many is coming out. Although we only have an arrest warrant for the contact but if we are able to capture that one, we can arrest those other two on the ground of colluding in an illicit activity. I¡¯ll go and after our target. August, you can tail the other one while Aeriasus¡­ and Ruigne, you two stay here and watch if any more suspicious person comes out.¡±

    Everyone nodded. From outside perspective, it¡¯s like we summoned are playing the role of the enforcers but with our status, we have the right to do so and unlike the regular native enforcers, we wouldn¡¯t suffer much repercussion from the public even if we arrest the collateral groups with a flimsy reasoning.

    As they split up and left, I stayed sitting along with Aeriasus as we monitor the entrance while people pass by us.

    After a few second of silence or so, Aeriasus coughed, drawing my attention.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Although I volunteered to help, I don¡¯t have any useful skill or special abilities like those two. Originally, they didn¡¯t want to leave me alone watching as they were worried but nowadays, I can actually defend myself thanks to Vefal and the others.¡±

    ¡°All the rigorous training you had finally borne fruits.¡±

    Aeriasus gave a small chuckle.

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t say I¡¯m a genius but I positively can claim I¡¯m a fast learner.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can attest to that. I¡¯m ashamed to say you surpassed me but that¡¯s a reality I can¡¯t deny.¡±

    I shuddered, recalling the details from last month of our sparring. As both of us were students of Vefal, we naturally sparred with each other to check our progression. At first, I always been on the dominant side as both of us were on equal footing and she had a natural disadvantage due to her gender, the hollowed bone structure of her species and the wings behind her. But as time went by, I was losing my dominance as she swiftly advanced in her fighting skill. The last spar was a showcase of how much she had advanced and eclipsed me.

    I was knocked out after fifteen seconds.

    In the span of fifteen seconds, she outclassed me on every aspect of physical prowess.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so crestfallen, even if I am more skillful than you, I still can¡¯t win against you in an actual fight.¡±

    As though she knew of my thought, she comforted me softly.

    ¡°Yeah but still, I can¡¯t help but be depressed about it.¡±

    After a moment of silence, I suddenly felt that the air had gone awry.

    ¡°I been meaning to ask you this but I was afraid to ask since both of us were never alone every time.¡±

    I turned towards her because of the unexpected seriousness in her voice. Huh, this is the first time I seen her face hardened. What sort of question would she ask? Is she¡­ in love me?! Oh, I¡¯m flattered but two is enough for a simple man. Guess I¡¯ll reject her gently-

    ¡°Do you truly love Vefal?¡±

    ¡­

    Okay, that was out of the blue.

 CHAPTER 85

    ¡°Yes, I cherished her as much as she cherished me.¡±

    I answered firmly. Two second of being shocked was enough.

    I could see a glint of dissatisfaction in her eyes after hearing my answer. I never had seen her like this. It¡¯s completely different from the everyday Aeriasus.

    ¡°But your¡­ special arrangement is quite troubling for all three of you. Sooner or later, Vefal and Katarinova would feel bitter about such arrangement-¡±

    ¡°Stop. Let me correct you there. Vefal wouldn¡¯t even feel an ounce of bitterness as she was the one who propose the arrangement. If there are victims, it would be Rino and I but we¡¯re getting quite comfortable in time. Back then, I too had thought of how ridiculous it was but for the sake of my love for Vefal and maybe because an iota of desire in having two lovers, I agreed to it. I don¡¯t know about Rino but she looked content as far as I can discern. Now, I don¡¯t think I ca... I want to let any one of them go so I intend to give my best to make this arrangement work.¡±

    I went and had an emotional outburst. It had been building up in me ever since that night when I had confided with Shakil about my predicament. Even though I had resolved myself, tiny bits of doubt still haunts about my decision. And just like a dam overcome by the pressure, it bursts out with a force. Such release gave me a feel of emancipation from those doubts. It turns out that not only do I need inner resolve but also the necessary venting.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a private affair and I, as an outsider, has no right to intrude but¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you have feelings for Vefal?¡±

    I interrupted her.

    She stopped and looked at me. I thought I caught something in her corner of her eyes the like of a shock but she quickly concealed that.

    Just before she could answer, her eyes darted towards the entrance and I instantly peeked from the corner of my eyes. We saw a hooded and cloaked figure peeking left and right from the entrance. She or he then closed the entrance and cautiously proceeded to move away from where we were.

    Without saying anything but only a silent mutual understanding, we both got up and started to tail the figure.

    After several roundabouts and turns, we found ourselves in a desolated area as she suddenly stopped in place. Ah crap, due to our inattention, we blindly followed this target without noticing our surroundings.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    There was a female voice coming from that figure. The figure turned around and several locks of silver hair could be seen under her hood and several vials were thrown on the ground.

    As the vials break, there were reactions of popping sounds and grey gases rises up into the air.

    I used the Light Blue Eomancy spell and kept an isolation area as the wind swirled around us but something unexpected happen.

    I thought it was some sort of paralyzing gas but the gas actually solidified, forming a crude entrapment around us.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard and slippery.¡±

    Aeriasus touched the newly wall entrapment and muttered.

    Mentally trying to stop myself from saying the innuendo of ¡®that¡¯s what you said¡¯, I glazed at the entrapment and found a solution.

    But before I could act, several vials were thrown inside the entrapment. I recognized the vials as the explosive type the same as yesterday.

    (¡®Eo, Alt, Aletum, Intu¡¯ )

    I made a purple barrier around us and the vial, upon contact, exploded.

    Not only as explosive but it also act as a smokescreen in the aftermath.

    ¡°Ruigne, [Limitless]?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yeah, charge me up.¡±

    As I was her fellow apprentice, we experimented both of our special abilities before. Her initial understanding of [Limitless] was that it gives a dramatic recovery in physical and mental capacity but in truth, it¡¯s much more complicated. It actually boosted the several potentials of the targeted being. Back then, she tried it on Ubermensch, Stryklos¡­ and me. All three of us, shown reinforced physical and mental signs but as we had experiment on different individuals, we found that it differs. It was just that the three of us were only coincidentally the same but there were different effects if one were to observe carefully. For example, when she tried it on Krolve, Krolve suddenly became wise and world-weary that he gave me an advice about my relationships.

    In theory, [Limitless] shared the same concept with Ghiscra¡¯s [Perfection] but unlike [Perfection] which increased all the positive qualities of a defined skill to the optimum and only can be casted on the user, [Limitless] increase the qualities of both the good and the bad of the targeted without stopping but it would exhaust Aeriasus.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    As she casted [Limitless] on me, I endured the growing hyperactivity by hastily imagining a fantasy world where cakes is the main currency and everyone does a legshake which is like a handshake but with legs.

    Oh yeah, spells to be cast. Disabling the barrier, I went and touched the surface of the entrapment started chanting.

    (¡®Eo, Luxigrum, Ateria, Interitu¡¯)

    A light black flickered on my palm with an Origin Circle appearing, printing itself on the entrapment. The chant completed and the circle brightened.

    In a second, a web-like crack appeared and widened. The wall in front of us was beginning to crumble.

    (¡®Eo, Iridis, Impetu, Actus¡¯)

    With a Green Eomancy, I blasted at the nearly crumbling wall and scattered it. The wall remains shot out like a shotgun round.

    (¡®Eo, Luxaer, Acuum, Illu¡¯)

    A light blue Eomancy spell vacuumed all the lingering gases in front of the origin circle.

    During this process of my casting, there were several more vials were thrown in here and both of us had to dodge some but they fell and broke onto the floor, spilling reddish liquid but nothing happened.

    Were the vials supposed to be reacting to the gas earlier? Would there be another explosion or other effects? Thankfully I already dispersed them but I¡¯m curious.

    (¡®Eo, Luxaer, Rocursus, Rupti¡¯)

    Using another Light Blue, the combination I¡¯m quite fond of when getting rid of unwanted smell, the gas was blasted outside.

    (¡®Eo, Altiridis, Ongrego, Illu¡¯)

    Using a Deep Green and casted it in a radius of the entrapment, it took me a second to take control of the liquid spilled from the vials. Using a mental command, the liquid pooled in front of me and it rapidly surge forward towards the dispersing gas.

    When it came in contact with the gas, the colour of the gas turned orange and shouts of pain were heard.

    Hearing some sizzling sound, the newly-reacted gas is definitely corrosive.

    Oh ye god, they really tried to kill us and-

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we use bird¡¯s faeces as currency?¡±

    Oh bird shit.

    I can imagine Aeriasus cocking her head to the side when she heard what I just blurted.

    ¡°Aeriasus. I¡¯m going to lose my focus.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    [Limitless] wears off and I started to felt my mind stabilizing. I no longer have the needs to act on my impulse.

    Everything that occurred just now happened in just ten seconds.

    Usually, rapid casting of spells in succession in a short amount of time is impossibility itself but that¡¯s the beauty of [Limitless]. After some experiments, it seems that in my case, aside from physical and mental aspect, all aspects pertaining to Eomancy, was increased. The downside was the chance that a straying thought of kicking my own nuts that could result in my impotence would be higher.

    It¡¯s just a matter of how long I can hold on before the Hyperactivity acts up.

    ¡°Flee!¡±

    A single word came from the same feminine voice and several footsteps scurrying all around were heard.

    ¡°Let¡¯s chase them. Circle the entrapment first and chase the first one you can see.¡±

    As I thought of using Light Blue ¡®Wind Friend¡¯ on Aeriasus, I changed my mind and decided to use a physical boosting spell of Light Red since the difference is that former caused one to be frictionless with air in a short duration while the other one elevates her physicality but has a relatively longer duration.

    (¡®Eo, Luxruer, Potenti, Rura¡¯)

    I casted a Light Red Eomancy of enhancing her leg muscles. Aeriasus, instantly ran to her left side and it seems that she caught a sight of someone as she crouched and with her wings, she had short burst of flight further strengthened by her erstwhile powerful leg kicks.

    A scream was heard as Aeriasus had probably pounced on her target.

    And aside from that, I can safely say that Eomancy truly does triumph over Alkhemia.

    --

    It was a man wearing an overbearing robe and cloak that hides the figure but he was knocked unconscious by Aeriasus. We let the other assailants fled because just of them is enough.

    What a day. It hasn¡¯t even been a week and yet I was assaulted twice in a row. From the previous summoned that had stationed here; I only heard that it happened only a few times in three months.

    And probably because we went out without any bodyguards so it makes us looked like easy picking. Although, I think they would think twice before they tried to assault us again after this.

    Afterward, Aeriasus went and left to go to the designated meeting to bring August or Herkaloi here and I was left to watch this tied and still unconscious guy.

    Just to be safe, I set up defensive traps around me.

    After a dot of Ethka had passed and it seems like the sun was about to set, August and Aeriasus had appeared.

    The guy had awaked about half an hour ago but he only showed a panicked expression before settling quietly.

    We dragged the guy with us and he let us without protesting, resigning to his fate.

    Realizing something as we made our way, ever since I been here, it¡¯s all violence and huge responsibility even though there are some good things that came along but just like a trial run, I don¡¯t think this sort of lifestyle is something I want

    I remembered what I told myself that I wanted to be adventurous by going outside the Leylines but at this rate, being constantly in danger made me realize how I like my peace and quiet.

    Peace and quiet seems so distance now though.

 CHAPTER 86

    The next day, we were readying ourselves for a trip to the shore. The construction of the main bastion was underway. It was the first phase of the plan for the defense of the south of Eoum.

    There was remnant of the previous defense and the plan would revolve on building around the remnant, just like how they did it before.

    In Valvakea, there are two major powers. One is the Eight Supremacies and the other is the Central Authority. The Eight Supremacies are consisted of Eight Clans that is considered the top Eight in terms of power. Unlike the decentralized and independent Eighty Three Tribes of Symokiva, Valvakea has a strict system of governance. Only the Eight Clan can make major decisions that decide the policies of Valvakea.

    On the other hand, The Central Authority is a branch of Athryshiayl so all the members or public servants stationed here are from Tchekaz or the Ten Houses.

    ¡°Ruigne, did you prepare any countermeasure just in case we get attacked again?¡±

    As we stood outside the office waiting for the escort, Herkaloi asked from the side.

    Everyone looked at me after the question.

    ¡°I highly doubt they do such thing again. This official visit is filled with Guards and whatnot, even if they try to mount another ambush, it would only end in failure. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re that stupid to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Aye, the last few days, it felt more like harassment instead of a proper ambush. Last night, some of them threw a net on me and gave me a glare like telling me to just stand there and do nothing.¡±

    As I reassured them, Akujin himself was attacked by some anti-establishment groups but for him, [Fouthic] was enough for a guard and taking care of the meddlesome youngsters. I can completely empathize with the rest. Even yesterday although nothing happened to me as I decided to do some in-depth research about Valvakea, the entire day, all the five summoned had complained about being watched and worst, attacked.

    Even more vexing was that we can¡¯t charge them for the appropriate punishment. Those that we had captured were only being under house arrest, a decision made by the majority of the Eight Supremacies. Being the sons of direct subordinate clans for one of the Eight Supremacies ensured such punishment.

    We were lightly told that ¡®they¡¯re in that phase¡¯ and as such ¡®deserved¡¯ to be forgiven as it is unavoidable.

    I guess ¡®harbouring malicious intent and acting on it especially on important personages¡¯ is considered mild when compared.

    ¡°Oh man, not even a week had passed and we¡¯re getting harassed left and right. I thought Kiefy said it only would start after a few weeks but not even week had passed.¡±

    Annoyed, August huffed while leaning his back on the wall.

    ¡°Aye, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this is unlike my world, I would have challenged them by slapping their left cheek with silk glove but I can¡¯t find any silk to make a glove but since it¡¯s another world, maybe I could use underwear¡­¡±

    Muttering to himself, no matter what, Stryklos will always spout some non-sense.

    ¡°The carriage is here.¡±

    Herkaloi, as though hearing something from a far amongst the many noises, spoke.

    True to the fiction of an atypical elf, Herkaloi species had an acute sense of hearing.

    A three wheeled carriage with the right and left side manned and a main driver in the middle. It reminded me of the early model car from 1930<sup>th</sup> century.

    It was also the first time I seen this type of land transportation. In Valvakea, they don¡¯t only use rivers as a transportation system as there is a land transportation system so this type of transport also exists.

    Without using any beast of burden, it operates movement by a complex system of hydraulic principles and a little Alkhemia.

    ¡°Greeting honoured summoned, my name is Lekhos, Adjutant for Lord Adkav! Please, step inside the carriage.¡±

    A man stepped out from the carriage and spouts some procedures then ushered us in.

    I sat in the middle with August on my right and Aeriasus on my left while opposite of us was Herkaloi in the middle, Stryklos on his left and Akujin on the right.

    Inside the spacious room, we sat down, continuing with our grievances while the adjutant sat outside at the main driver seat, beside the main driver.

    Ever since that day, Aeriasus had kept quiet around me. We only made necessary communication so as not to arouse our fellow¡¯s suspicion. A silent pressure was emitting from her however, seemingly trying to make me properly speak to her first.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    I didn¡¯t know that I hit the nail on the head when I inquired about her¡­ crush on Vefal. It was only to probe her as I was trying to find why she was quite insistent about our matter.

    Why had I decided on that question? It was because quite a number of times during our sparring, I would catch Aeriasus staring at Vefal with a dreamy gaze. I assumed it was admiration but in the light of such revelation, I realized it was like how Rino would stare at me from time to time.

    Although we do interact with each other in a sufficient manner, that time when she posed such question, it was a glimpse of her true self. I guess it proved that everyone wears mask for certain companies.

    We made it to what is said to be the Centre of Valvakea, the ¡®heart¡¯ and core of the planned bastion. Overseeing from our carriage, it looked half-way completed from this view but there were about five phase for the bastion construction.

    It seems that only phase one was completed, which was the construction of the central command.

    The carriage stopped at the front courtyard of the bastion where countless of soldiers from Athryshiaryl were garrisoned.

    ¡°So in about three years, some of us will be battling sea Mal¡¯eurs¡­ Nope, I definitely holed myself up if they sent me here.¡±

    Akujin, looking at the building, grimaced vehemently as we got out.

    ¡°Hey, you won¡¯t go to the ocean, the ocean will come to you!¡±

    Stryklos was marveling at the sight of vast blue sea when he said as such.

    It had been quite some time since I been to the sea.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite majestic isn¡¯t it? If it weren¡¯t for the damned Mal¡¯eurs, we would have set sail and found new lands to settle.¡±

    Adkav had come with several entourages from the direction of the completed centre.

    ¡°Sir Adkav, let¡¯s begin. We have plenty of things to do ahead.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Honoured Herkaloi, let me show you all around.¡±

    We entered the bastion and started our tour.

    Three hours had passed and we learn quite a thing about the layout, the formation and other vital information¡¯s about the defense plan.

    It was quite a curious thing as only Valvakea had a solid planning on how to deal with the Grand Incursion. During my time on Endless Western and Symokiva, There was no outline on what defence will be mounted or any plan to cope. Not even Athryshiayl has one. Perhaps they would brief us in due time.

    ¡°I see, quite a despicable act. Back in my days, we ideologists had clear line that we wouldn¡¯t cross. It was mainly because back then, Athryshiayl and Valvakea had a shaky relationship so both side would take any incidents even if it small and blow it out proportionate. That time, was the time of the ninth summoned, so a certain incident involved with one particular angelic summoned. Let¡¯s just say the aftermath of the incident resulted in a few clan diminished or destroyed and one top clan fell down the ranking to being merely some no-name clan.¡±

    Adkav after listening to a complaint from Herkaloi, could only shake his head helplessly.

    From the way they reacted, it seems that every Valvakean can emphasize and acknowledge such phase in life that they think it¡¯s just a minor thing.

    I¡¯m pretty sure this is what considered as a culture shock.

    When I studied the history of Valvakea, there were excerpt of the author stating that sort of groups was actually tolerated because they were an underhanded political tool to be used by their clans since some members were the youngsters of the clan, an illegitimate side of the constantly changing political arena for the clans to manipulate. Because the Eight Supremacies would definitely change after the Grand Incursion, the activities from these groups would increase in order to maximize the effect of the change beneficial for them.

    ¡°But something is truly wrong with them nowadays to brazenly commit unthinkable crimes. Still let¡¯s move on from this awry topic. Why don¡¯t you enjoy the sight of the beach while you still can.¡±

    Adkav, at the end of the tour suggested that. Of course, we were informed as such before the trip commence so we prepared appropriate clothing for the occasion.

    ¡°Finally I get to see some skin and enjoyed some skinship.¡±

    ¡°You do realize there are five men including you unless you meant¡­¡±

    ¡°Hell no, not her!!¡±

    August suspiciously looked at Stryklos who happily stated out his intention but on the last sentence, the words seem to jolt the latter and he cast a nervous glance at Aeriasus.

    Suddenly being the subject of everyone¡¯s attention, she only smiled and shrugged.

    The beach of Valvakea is the main attraction for tourists when they come here and also one of their major sources of income but since the grand Incursion happen every cycle, they never tried to make permanent buildings like inn or anything resort-like.

    So there are lots of temporary housing and some disposable utilities around the beach.

    Come afternoon, we were all in our ¡®swim suit¡¯ in the style of Valvakea although nothing like the swim suit of my world, it¡¯s a bit conservative.

    An entry to the beach per person cost one quilen with the suit provided. Even though we¡¯re summoned, we¡¯re not excluded from the fee.

    ¡°It¡¯s the sea! It¡¯s even more glorious and breathtaking when you see it nearer!¡±

    Stryklos was like a child easily succumbed to his primal desire as he exclaimed.

    But even so, the rest of us were staring and enjoying the view.

    Bang~!

    Something hit my head hard but luckily, I was resilient enough that it only fazed me. I looked at that something and realized it was something like rubber-like ball.

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    Amongst the many crowd of people, a figure of a petite body and long green hair ran towards me.

    After I registered her existence, a smile crept and formed on my face.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you have grown more beautiful, our little teacher.¡±